《I'll be the Red Ranger [Progression, LitRPG]》


 Chapter 1 - A New Day

    New San Francisco


    2155 - 4:30 PM


    "How the hell is it so freaking hot!"


    The workday was almost over, but the heavy uniform and sweat made the heat feel even worse. With a shovel, the boy continued to dig through the remains of the last Wave that had tried to invade New San Francisco.


    Obviously, the Orks stood no chance. No bombardment had breached the city''s defenses since installing a giant Z Crystal in the city''s center. However, it didn''t stop them from attempting ground invasions. It left the Wave Disposal team to deal with Ork''s remains scattered around the city.


    The kid was almost fifteen; still, he shouldn''t have been working, but that was the fate of someone without family or money. He needed to find some way to survive, and even rotten Ork parts fetched some good money.


    "Oliver! What are you still doing here? Your shift is over. Don''t come asking for extra work again!" The foreman screamed.


    The boy wanted to make some extra cash, but that wasn''t it. His greatest fear was returning home or what waited for him at home.


    ¡°Mr. Neumann, no sir. I''m just finishing up. I was scraping some remains stuck near the bay." The boy answered.


    "No excuses, Oliver. Leave it as it is and get out. Don''t think I don''t know what day it is today." Mr. Neumann spoke.


    "Yes, sir," Oliver answered.


    Oliver had no alternative. In his mind, he cursed the old foreman while dumping the Ork''s remains. The pungent odor of an Ork''s carcass would have caused anyone to vomit, especially in today''s hot and sunny weather. Still, it didn''t impact the boy much; he had seen worse things while working in the Wave Disposal team.


    After dumping the body in the nearest truck, he clocked out and started his journey home.


    Though he lived far from what was once the Pier, today, he wanted to have more time to think.


    The city has changed a lot in the last 100 years. It used to be more of a tourist center, but today, it looks more like a disorganized cluster of apartments reaching the sky. It had large LED screens in any space that could be thought of, showing new results from the army on some planet or news of new attacks in some distant city.


    It was inevitable; humans all needed to live bundled together. There are not enough Z-Crystals to offer protection to just any city.


    ''It hurts again! It''s always like this.'' Oliver cursed as he massaged his left arm.


    Unfortunately, his arm and leg always troubled him after work. It was one of the unfortunate effects of being frozen for the last hundred years. He had been submerged in the solution for way too long, but it saved his life, made his arm and leg grow back, and restored some organs.


    However, he hadn''t aged and knew little about this ¡®new fucked up world.¡¯


    It had been four years since he returned to the world of the living, but he couldn''t help feeling out of place. He was one of the few survivors of the First Wave.


    Oliver could still perfectly remember the day when everything changed. Maybe it was the result of the trauma. At the time, he was almost eleven. He was traveling to Seoul with his parents to celebrate his birthday with his family.


    His parents had moved to the U.S. to work at a startup.


    ¡®Maybe this term doesn''t even exist anymore these days?¡¯ Oliver thought while scratching his head.


    He perfectly remembered how he hated living here. His parents were Korean but gave him a Western name to help him fit in better. In the end, it only increased the attention he received¡ªwith his slanted eyes, the difficulty he had in learning English and being a bit shorter than the other boys. Everything seemed to remind him that he didn''t belong there.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Either way, it was his chance to return home to see his friends and grandparents.


    ''Fuck!'' The boy felt mixed emotions trapped in his throat. He tried not to remember, fleeing from the memories of a day that should have been one of the happiest of his life.


    On the way to his grandparents'' house, he was in the car, looking out the window. When the sky turned crimson red, he had never seen anything like it. From that same place, a gigantic ship stood hovering over Seoul.


    The image was still imprinted in his memory; it was terrifying. With its triangular shape, it was made entirely of a bizarre dark metal while covered in a myriad of symbols. But what made it so terrifying was its two cannons pointed at the ground.


    In a matter of seconds, everything was over. Seoul no longer existed, his parents were no longer by his side, and the life he had vanished.


    He vaguely remembers being rescued and frozen and, four years ago, being thrown into the slums of New San Francisco, trying to figure out what had happened.


    ''Maybe I should just say ''fuck it'' to all of this.'' Oliver had thought that many times.


    Running away from everything and hiding. But one thing he had learned on the streets was to survive. Always focused on the next day. Running away most of the time would only make you die of hunger. He let out a hoarse laugh thinking about these kinds of things. How often had he almost died of hunger for not getting into fights? Many. But luckily, he found a place to call home.


    After a few hours of walking, Oliver was near the mess he called home. The building looked like it would collapse at any moment, but it was what he could afford.


    He shared it with 20 other boys with a similar background to his; still, it was difficult to form bonds when you had to work tirelessly to survive. Obviously, Oliver was grateful to the boys, but it was more of a mutualism. They protected each other, but there was no room for friendship.


    At his door, a New Earth Army truck was parked. The tall truck had space for transporting prisoners or passengers, depending on your choice. The sides were made of one of today''s strongest metals, with the New Earth Army logo printed on one side and Atlas on the other. Atlas was one of the big corps that made a bit of everything but was famous for its tanks and cars.


    Oliver had seen this type of truck passing through the city many times; it was never a good sign.


    It was just as he feared, which is why he wanted to stay longer at work. One of the soldiers approached Oliver, looking at him from head to toe.


    "Are you Oliver? A Nameless from Seoul?" The soldier spoke while judging the boy.


    "Yes, that''s me. What''s this visit about, officer?" Oliver already knew the answer but pretended to be surprised.


    "Oliver, you''re about to turn fifteen, or maybe you already have; we can''t be sure. It''s time to begin your mandatory service in the New Earth Army. You have two options: report voluntarily tomorrow at Military Base 043, or we can take you now." The soldier explained.


    Silence hung in the air. Oliver knew he couldn''t avoid it and didn''t want to. Running from the army was the same as asking to be taken to prison. Besides, he would have to leave the city. Outside the towns, Ork incursions were almost constant; it would be just as signing his death warrant.


    ''Running away will only make me starve,'' he reinforced his mantra.


    But going to the Army Academy without money or education would make him become just another piece of news showing on one of the LED TVs that no one batted an eye.


    "Humm¡­ Fuck it, let''s go now. I''ll grab my clothes." Oliver answered, saddened by his options.


    "No need; the battalion will provide your clothes and accommodations." The soldiers had already been through similar cases where people seemed to cooperate but decided to flee to avoid being enlisted.


    "I see. Then let''s go." Oliver spoke.


    The boy looked at the dilapidated building where he''d lived for the past three years, with its flickering neon lights and bustling street. He felt a slight pang of nostalgia for the place he called home, but it was time to leave¡ªonce again.


    "Get into the truck''s transport area. We''re taking you and a few others to the registration center," said one of the soldiers.


    As he climbed into the back of the transport truck, Oliver saw two other kids seated. One was a boy with his arms and legs tied up and gagged, and the other was a girl who seemed to be sleeping with her head against the truck''s side.


    His eyes met those of the boy, who seemed to be asking for help.


    "Hum hum hum," the boy tried to mumble something behind the gag, but Oliver couldn''t understand it.


    He noticed something strange as he walked up the steps into the truck. The second soldier, silent the whole time, was suddenly startled and now completely alert.


    Turning his face to where the soldier was looking, he saw two small trails of smoke in the sky.


    "Ork reconnaissance ship approaching! It''s going to crash into the barrier." Screamed the second soldier.


    BOOM


    An explosion obliterated the ship. Oliver breathed a sigh of relief, but it only lasted a moment. Two gray figures appeared to have jumped from the ship¡¯s remains. Despite being hundreds of meters from the ground, they continued accelerating in their free fall.


    Until hitting the ground and creating two large craters, the Orks had landed.

 Chapter 2 - Two Orks

    "Shit! Shit! Shit!" Oliver had seen the remains of several Orks but never two alive and so close. There weren''t many people who had had this kind of experience and survived.


    Several sirens were blaring, signaling a partial evacuation.


    It would take tens of minutes for any reinforcements to arrive. Oliver might not know much about this new world, but he knew what two Orks could do to a city in the meantime.


    ¡®They''ve never made it past the barrier alive. It has to be my luck.¡¯ Oliver thought while cursing his luck.


    The two soldiers seemed nervous but understood what needed to be done. One of them ran into the truck and appeared to be retrieving two steel badges.


    "Hold on, it''s better to be prepared; they don''t look like the ordinary ones." The second soldier spoke while throwing one of the badges to the first.


    "Activate Ranger!" Both soldiers spoke.


    A metallic liquid was expelled from the badges and quickly attached itself to the soldiers'' bodies. The liquid continued to expand and contract until, in just a few seconds, both soldiers were fully armored.


    It wasn''t the first time Oliver had seen a Ranger. They were incredibly popular, appearing on holographs around the city or in shows on the Internet. However, seeing them transform was something entirely new. Despite still being scared, the boy''s eyes shone, reminding him of when he was younger and what he imagined being a Ranger would be like.


    The reality was a bit different. The armor was less colorful and more metallic but still worthy of a child''s dream.


    Armed with two Ranger Armors, the soldiers seemed more confident, but deep down, they felt cold fear, knowing it still wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    "When they get within 100 meters, I want you to fire everything you''ve got at them. Don¡¯t let them get too close. Orks can be extremely fast." the second soldier explained. The first soldier nodded, but not with the same confidence as the other soldier.


    Staying on the street would only make Oliver an easier target. He ran into the truck, hiding behind the door. Still, he tried to observe the street through the cracks.


    For Oliver, the whole scene seemed to move in slow motion, his adrenaline preventing him from losing focus for even a moment. His breathing was accelerated despite not exerting any effort.


    Just over 100 meters away, the two Orks were slowly approaching. Both wore similar armor, with a mix of brown and white paint, covered with sharp bones and steel. The equipment gave off a wild and brutal appearance, even though it came from a civilization capable of attacking humanity.


    "Fire! Fire it all!" The second soldier screamed.


    Light sparks came out of both soldiers'' hands and quickly began to create a shape. After the blink of an eye, two pistols had appeared. Without wasting time, they promptly started firing energy beams. Each shot seemed to slow the Orks down but wasn¡¯t enough to cause damage.


    "Shoot, and don¡¯t think of stopping!" The second soldier commanded.


    One of the Orks leaped at the first soldier, hitting him with a brutal punch to the stomach. That was enough to throw the soldier against the truck, crashing through the back door and landing among the three recruits. Oliver, who was behind the door, was thrown back against the truck¡¯s side.


    The second soldier didn¡¯t need to look to know the result. Things seemed too grim for him. But there was no way to run with two Orks so close. His best option was to create some space between them and keep shooting. He didn¡¯t waste time, focusing on the Ork before him and resuming to fire as he backed away.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Jiak''ll ek naj-ri. Koga katu.¡± The Ork shouted some incomprehensible words and charged after the soldier.


    Inside the truck, things weren¡¯t any better. Oliver looked at the unconscious soldier, whose armor was dismantled. One of the recruits, who had been tied up, had his bloodshot eyes pleading for release. The girl who was sleeping until now was finally awake and trying to understand what was happening.


    Though they had little time, the Ork was getting closer to the truck. His weight made the ground tremble with each step.


    "Clink"


    It was the sharp sound of the badge hitting the floor.


    Oliver¡¯s hands were trembling with fear, but upon seeing the badge, he knew it was his only chance. He needed to activate the Ranger Armor somehow. Maybe he could buy a few precious minutes; it was that or wait for certain death.


    Oliver crawled across the floor in a clumsy leap and grabbed the fallen badge. He pressed it with all his might until he heard a voice inside his head.


    [Artificial Ranger - Prototype 1833]


    [First use, registering new user]


    [User: Oliver]


    [Processing ¡­]


    [User registered]


    [Would you like to activate the Artifical Armor?]


    Each word appeared in the left corner of Oliver¡¯s vision. He had never had the chance to see a hologram like this before, so natural and interactive. The boy had occasionally seen advertisements for holographic games and systems, but it was too expensive for a Wave Cleaner.


    ¡®Yes, activate¡­ quickly.¡¯ Oliver thought.


    Looking up, Oliver could see the Ork was too close, just some steps away. The enormous gray arm was holding the truck¡¯s rear door, and with a pull¡­


    "CRACK"


    The door was torn off with such force it dragged the truck.


    [Armor activated]


    [Training mode activated]


    [Stats loading ¡­]


    [Boons loading ¡­]


    [Glitch loading ¡­]


    [Skills loading ¡­]


    [No means of defense found.]


    [Would you like to activate your Ranger Weapon?]


    [Yes / No]


    As Oliver watched the Ork tear the truck door off, more information appeared in the corner of his vision.


    ¡®Yes. Fast! Please.¡¯ Oliver pleaded to hurry up.


    Grayish strands of energy began to appear from the boy''s hands. They started intertwining without any command until they formed an object like a pistol. However, there was no space to insert a cartridge or bullets; at the tip, a recess connected to the pistol''s energy chamber. The weapon resembled the ones the soldiers were using, but the energy chamber''s glow seemed stronger.


    [Ranger Weapon loaded]


    Oliver was surprised that he had been able to conjure the pistol. At another time, he might have thought he was hallucinating it, but the weight of the weapon was all too real. The boy questioned whether this had been his best idea. He had never used a gun in his life, and now he would have to protect not only his own life but possibly others as well.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be that hard. I just need to squeeze the trigger, right?¡¯ The boy thought.


    But he didn''t have to think for long. When his gaze fell upon the weapon, a surge of information flooded his brain. Oliver didn¡¯t understand what had happened, but he suddenly remembered perfectly how to use it and knew its characteristics, as if he had studied the weapon for days.


    | Ranger Weapon (Class: Pawn)


    | Description: The Ranger Weapon uses its user''s energy to charge it.


    | Mode of use: Aim and shoot.


    Oliver pointed the new gun to the Ork and squeezed the trigger. Soon, a small, electrifyingly bright blue sphere formed at the weapon''s tip and shot out before him.


    There was no way to miss his target in the truck''s confined space. However, something different happened. Before, the shots barely affected the Ork, but now each bullet seemed to hit with more impact this time.


    The Ork even raised what appeared to be one of his eyebrows in a questioning look.


    Without waiting to see the result, Oliver pulled the trigger multiple times, firing shot after shot. However, he gradually felt that each subsequent shot was becoming more demanding. His body seemed heavier, and his arms ached simply from holding the weapon.


    ¡°Lat''re vadokan.¡± The Ork screamed.


    ¡°Stupid Ork, no one here understands you!¡± Oliver screamed back at him.


    The Ork didn¡¯t stop, taking each shot to the chest and continuing to advance toward the boy. When he was within reach, he struck Oliver''s face with the back of his hand, sending him crashing against the side of the truck.


    Seeing the boy on the ground, the monster seized his legs and dragged him out of the truck. Oliver tried to hold on and cling to the vehicle, but the Ork''s strength was far superior to his, and he was quickly pulled out.


    As soon as the Ork took his first step outside, he swiftly swung his arm, throwing Oliver against the ground.


    "BOOM!"


    Oliver''s impact on the asphalt created another small crater. All the air in his lungs was expelled, and his eyes filled with tears. The boy struggled to get up or move his arm. Not only was he injured, but he was also without his weapon. Still, his will to survive kept him from giving up; he wanted to think of a solution.


    But it wasn¡¯t over yet¡­

 Chapter 3 - The Red Ranger

    The Ork looked bored as he watched Oliver, expecting a more challenging fight. However, that wasn¡¯t what he got. Still, he intended to finish what he had started.


    He quickly approached the boy lying on the asphalt. Oliver still had his armor on, but it wasn¡¯t intact. His helmet was in pieces, and his chest plate was dented.


    ¡°Jiak wanted ve nak!¡± The Ork¡¯s hoarse voice seemed to mock the boy.


    ¡®I already told you we can''t understand you, porky.¡¯ Oliver thought.


    The kid wanted to respond, but breathing was already challenging enough. As if toying with its prey, the Ork lifted one of its massive gray feet and stomped on Oliver''s ribs. Each stomp sent Oliver a painful shock, preventing the boy from fainting.


    While one of the Orks watched Oliver, the second returned from its hunt, carrying its prey by the arms. The soldier who had strayed away was unconscious and stripped of his armor.


    As the second Ork approached the first, it let out a roar followed by a few words Oliver couldn''t understand. However, the boy sensed it was some form of disapproval, like a superior giving a reprimand.


    The soldier was dropped to the ground.


    | Clink.


    The sound of his insignia hitting the ground caught the attention of both Orks. They both grinned at the sight of the object. One of them crouched and picked it up, the badge now appearing tiny in the monsters'' large hands.


    The older Ork pulled a cube from within his armor and placed it on the ground. Kneeling beside it, he opened the top of the cube and inserted the badge inside. After both Orks stepped back from the cube, it began to emit a faint hissing sound that didn''t last long. Soon, the entire cube had disappeared.


    "I told you we needed to get here fast. Clearly, this isn''t just another skirmish."


    Oliver tried to turn his head to see who was speaking. Further down the same path the older Ork had come from, three people were calmly walking toward them. One of them seemed to be scolding the other two for the delay. He was much slimmer than the others but still had the physique of someone from the military. His expression was serious, with a large scar across his face and one mechanical eye, giving him a rather unfriendly appearance.


    "Sorry, sorry. I thought it was just a regular patrol," replied one of the men. Although he was apologizing, he shrugged as if it wasn¡¯t that important. His long golden hair set him apart, and his clothing indicated he was from some branch of the New Earth Army.


    The other two appeared to be wearing civilian clothes, but the three had a critical thing in common: none seemed the least bit afraid of the Orks.


    "What do we have here? Just two gray Orks?" asked the third man. His short black hair, square jaw, and deep-set eyes exuded confidence.


    For a moment, Oliver thought he might be hallucinating. ¡®Maybe the pain is making me see things?¡¯ he wondered.


    "I had warned the Major that these Artificial Armors were weak and only meant for training. What''s the point of the Blue Squad reporting anything if our research is ignored?" The man with the mechanical eye seemed to analyze the entire combat scene with a critical eye.


    "Before you continue your endless complaining... isn''t that a civilian over there?" asked the man with the golden hair, pointing toward Oliver.


    The three realized that he wasn¡¯t even a soldier or a cadet. Their easygoing attitude disappeared as they turned serious. It finally dawned on the three men that one of the soldiers must have been taken down, and, unfortunately, a civilian had been forced to use the armor for self-defense.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Hey, kid! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll end this quick," the man with golden hair shouted. Still walking, he rolled up the sleeves of his jacket, revealing gauntlets on his arms, with a red crystal embedded in the center.


    "Red Ranger. Activate," he said. From his gauntlets, strands of a red energy were expelled, gradually covering the soldier''s body. In no time, an armor had formed beneath the energy threads.


    Although the armor resembled what Oliver was wearing, several details highlighted the difference in rank and power. Above all, it looked far more imposing.


    The other two men remained calm, accepting that their friend would take the lead against the two Orks. Both Orks, however, became more alert the moment they saw the armor, a stark contrast to their demeanor when facing Oliver.


    The younger Ork leaped at the Ranger, swinging his enormous arm toward the Ranger''s head. But the Ranger only needed to raise one hand to catch the Ork''s arm easily.


    "Hey! You can do better than that," the Ranger taunted.


    The older Ork''s expression remained unchanged, maintaining the same seriousness as the start. He moved quickly. It was so fast that Oliver couldn''t keep up. The Ork delivered a powerful kick aimed at the Ranger.


    | DOOM


    The impact of the kick was so powerful that it shook the ground. Chunks of stone were blasted into the air, scattering in all directions. A small cloud of dust hung around the Red Ranger.


    ¡°No, no. You''re not facing a simple soldier, you pig-face. You will need more than that. Where''s your axe?¡± The Ranger spoke.


    As the dust settled, it became clear that the Red Ranger had grabbed the Ork''s leg.


    "You''re a bit better, so we''ll fight later," the Ranger said, releasing the Ork''s leg before delivering a punch to its stomach. Though the punch seemed light, its power was immense, sending the older Ork flying until he crashed into a building ahead.


    "And you... let''s finish this quickly," the Ranger said to the other Ork. He was still holding the monster''s arm, but he increased the pressure, causing the Ork to start screaming in pain.


    ¡°Jiak liwo olk mat!¡± The younger Ork screamed.


    With a single yank, the Red Ranger completely tore off the Ork''s arm. Blue blood gushed from the wound, splattering the Ranger. The Ork clutched the injury with its remaining hand, screaming in agony.


    "Bye-bye," the Ranger said, making a swift motion with his hand and slicing through the Ork''s neck. The Ork''s head dropped to the ground and rolled, eventually stopping near Oliver.


    The boy had never been so close to the front lines of a battle, and he was in shock, both at the Ork¡¯s strength and the sheer power of a Ranger.


    The older Ork emerged from the rubble of the building he had been thrown into. His face was twisted with fury at the sight of his fallen partner. He let out a guttural roar, grabbed his axe, and charged at the Ranger.


    The axe, made of black metal, was enormous compared to the size of the Ranger. Yet, it seemed incredibly light as the Ork wielded it effortlessly.


    The Ranger remained impassive, waiting for his opponent''s attack. As the Ork approached, he unleashed a series of rapid strikes, swinging the axe relentlessly. But none of the attacks managed to hit the Red Ranger, who dodged each swing by mere millimeters.


    "Now you''re taking it seriously?" the Ranger mocked the enraged Ork. While avoiding the attacks, particles of energy gathered in his hand, forming a rapier.


    With a swift and precise move, the Ranger severed the Ork¡¯s arm, which was wielding the axe, once more bathing the Red Ranger in blue blood.


    Although it was a quick cut, the Ork neither stopped nor screamed. Instead, the wound rapidly closed, and the lost arm quickly regenerated.


    "Ah! You¡¯re one of those, huh? You just want to make my life difficult," the Ranger said. Oliver thought he was speaking with a smile, but he couldn¡¯t be sure as the helmet covered his mouth.


    For a moment, Oliver thought he saw a hint of desperation on the Ork''s face. But it was fleeting, as the Ork quickly returned to swinging the axe and attacking the Ranger.


    "Let''s finish this before the kid passes out," the Ranger said. As the axe was swung at him, instead of dodging, he grabbed the blade with his hand. The Ork exerted all his strength to make the Ranger let go, but it was in vain.


    Instead, the Ranger made several swift movements with his rapier, quickly slicing off the Ork¡¯s limbs one by one until the monster was reduced to pieces.


    "Flame Tower!" the Ranger screamed.


    Where the Ork''s pieces had been, a pillar of fire erupted, sending huge flames that seemed to burn everything, even the asphalt on the road. When the fire subsided, there was no trace of the Ork left.


    Oliver¡¯s breath was still caught in his throat when the fire finally vanished, and things started to make sense. But his consciousness could no longer hold on. Now that he knew there were no more opponents, he slowly drifted off, and his vision darkened ¡­

 Chapter 4 - The Flight

    Oliver started to feel his body swaying and trembling, his head pounding as if he¡¯d been beaten¡­ which, in a way, he had.


    ¡°Hey, hey! I think he¡¯s waking up.¡±


    As he opened his eyes, Oliver saw the two companions that were heading toward the Academy. In front of him was a very slim boy with pale skin and brown hair, who was finally free from the gag in his mouth. Beside him was a girl with her hair in a ponytail and a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°Give him a break. He¡¯s probably still dazed.¡± The girl said as she pushed the boy back into his seat.


    ¡°Where¡­ where am I?¡± Oliver asked them.


    With his vision still blurry and feeling slightly nauseous, Oliver was confused by everything that had happened. The last thing he remembered was the Orks and a Red Ranger.


    ¡°You, my friend, are in the best shuttle to a one-way trip to hell on Earth, the Academy. Welcome to the land of the living.¡± The boy spoke with a voice full of sarcasm. But it helped Oliver understand why he had been gagged until recently.


    ¡°¡­Hmm, so are we in the truck?¡± Oliver asked.


    ¡°Yep, after everything was sorted out since you didn¡¯t wake up, they put you here with us until we reached the Academy.¡± The girl explained this with more patience to the newly awakened Oliver.


    ¡°What happened to the¡­ Orks?¡± Oliver asked them.


    ¡°Calm down, calm down¡­ that¡¯s the best part¡­¡± The girl shut him down while running to the side of the truck and looked out the window.


    The transport truck seemed to have arrived at an army base. There was only a vast desert around them, with no sign of where they might have ended up. Oliver stood up to observe the driver and the front of the truck. The boy stretched to look through the small window between the passengers and the driver but found no one.


    "Truck''s on autopilot. Army safety rules," the boy said, noticing Oliver''s curiosity.


    Like their truck, other trucks also started arriving at the base. Though they slowed down, each kept moving forward. Gradually, they could see that each transport was entering a cargo plane, and soon, theirs did the same.


    ¡°I always knew the Academy wasn¡¯t around here, but all this secrecy makes it even more exciting!¡± The girl almost screamed, thrilled about the approaching ¡®adventure.¡¯ The boy, however, seemed bored, simply banging his head against the side of the truck.


    ¡°Damn it. Damn it. I can¡¯t believe I missed my chance to get out of here.¡± The boy rested his head in his hand while speaking defeatedly.


    ¡°Cough cough, sorry. But I forgot to ask, who are you guys?¡± Oliver asked, remembering that he still didn''t know them.


    Finally, a question of interest to the three of them. The girl returned to her seat, and the boy stopped grumbling.


    ¡°Nice to meet you! I¡¯m Isabela, I came from the area 55, and like you, I¡¯m 15.¡± Isabela spoke with a lot of energy in her voice.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m Alan.¡± Alan answered without much detail.


    ¡°Hmm, nice to meet you, I¡¯m Oliver.¡± Oliver presented himself.


    ¡°We know, we heard when they put you in the truck¡­¡± Alan explained.


    A small moment of silence filled the air. It was no longer as uncomfortable as before, now that at least the three knew each other, even if superficially.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°So let me ask again, what happened? Who was the guy in red?¡± Oliver asked.


    ¡°What? How do you not know who the ¡®guy in red is¡¯ ? " the girl asked in a crackly, high-pitched voice.


    ¡°Yeah, the Ranger who showed up at the end. Who was he? He seemed so powerful.¡± Oliver commented.


    ¡°How do you not know Liam Ryder!? Don¡¯t you watch YouTube or read novels? He¡¯s the newest Red Ranger. Besides being¡­¡± By the end, her sentence was almost inaudible, but it was impossible not to hear inside the enclosed truck. Isabella blushed deeply after her moment of fangirling.


    The truck began to shake again, but it didn''t seem to be speeding up. No, it felt like the cargo plane was finally maneuvering on the runway. The three of them fell silent for a moment, focusing on every detail of the sounds within the aircraft until it sped up and took off.


    ¡°¡­Even I, who don¡¯t follow them much, know who he is. Did you come out of a cave?¡± As the three of them calmed down, she asked again.


    ¡°Hey! I had to work, and I prefer novels about vampires¡­ Rangers are so clich¨¦.¡± Oliver explained. It was partially true; he preferred reading about vampires, but accessing the internet was difficult these days. He didn¡¯t have a computer, phone, or anything similar.


    Becoming a Ranger was the most common dream among children. Besides the money, there was guaranteed fame. Rangers were always featured in TV shows, and most even had their own YouTube channel. The competition to become a Ranger was so fierce that numerous casinos organized bets on which recruits would make it.


    Of course, there were other ways to become a Ranger besides the Academy, but these were more complex and required significant political power from CORPs or Houses. Even descendants of Houses often preferred to try their chances at the Academy.


    ¡°But do you at least know where you¡¯re going, right?¡± Isabela asked, trying to understand him better. If he didn''t know about Rangers, it was quite possible that he didn''t know about the Academy either.


    ¡°Of course! Humph, at 15, everyone has to do military service, training at the Academy to serve the New Earth Army.¡± Oliver responded with a slightly wounded pride. He might not understand much about Rangers, but it wasn''t for lack of trying; he simply didn''t have access to information.


    ¡°Yes¡­ but you know that¡¯s how you become a Ranger¡­¡± Isabela explained with a slight smile.


    ¡°Okay¡­ I didn¡¯t know that part.¡± Oliver answered, embarrassed. To hide it, he began scratching his head.


    This time, Alan was the one who looked astonished.


    ¡°Hey. Are you sure you¡¯re human?¡± Isabella whispered.


    Oliver raised an eyebrow at her¡­ but deep down, he wasn¡¯t sure either. He had spent so much time in VAT. He wasn¡¯t sure what had changed in him.


    ¡°Of course I am. I just don¡¯t follow Rangers much¡­ changing the subject, how long until we reach the Academy?¡± Oliver asked.


    ¡°Sorry, but in the Academy Airline, you¡¯ll never know where you¡¯re going or when you¡¯ll arrive.¡± Allan answered. ¡°do you really think they gave us any information?!¡± The boy only seemed to open his mouth when there was an excellent opportunity to spit sarcasm.


    The three of them found themselves with nothing more to talk about. Although they were bonded by being on the same plane heading towards an unknown journey, they still didn¡¯t know much about each other. The atmosphere remained tense, with everyone feeling nervous except perhaps Isabella, who was excited to see the Academy.


    Oliver began to walk around the passenger area, peering out of each window to get a better view of the cargo area. After a few minutes, some light finally came through, revealing that not just his truck but several others were lined up.


    For a moment, the boy considered opening the door but decided against it. If the door had worked, Allan would have already attempted to escape. Along with Oliver, the others were also looking out the windows, hoping to see something interesting.


    After a few more minutes of silence, the three of them finally felt the plane beginning its descent.


    "BAM"


    The cargo area door opened abruptly, but that wasn''t the worst part. The truck began to reverse, getting closer to the edge of the plane.


    ¡°Do they¡­ do they know we¡¯re still in the air?¡± Isabela asked, frightened.


    The two boys were utterly white with fear at what was to come. Their throats seemed to have failed them, unsure whether to talk or scream for help.


    Oliver ran to the front of the truck, trying to look through the window.


    ¡®Can I make it to the driver''s area?¡¯ the boy thought. However, the space through the window was too small for any of them.


    Before Oliver could think of a way out, one by one, the trucks began to fall from the plane. Eventually, it was their turn.


    "Shit! Shit! Shit!" Oliver screamed.


    "I can''t die yet. I''ve never met a Ranger," Isabella said through her tears.


    ¡°I knew it was a bad idea to come; I should have fled¡­ I¡­¡± Alan spoke repeatedly.


    "AAAAAH!"


    The general scream was the only sound in the group, and all three held onto their seats to avoid hitting the ceiling.


    "Flap flap flap"


    The truck began to decelerate, and the three no longer needed to hold on. Finally, they could look out the window.


    Outside, there were hundreds of falling transport trucks, each of them with groups of parachutes deployed.


    Looking further down, they finally started to see the Academy¡­

 Chapter 5 - The Academy

    Finally, the three could see something out of the cargo plane through the truck''s window. It was undoubtedly an impressive view, stretching to the horizon, an endless sea stretched, except for nine islands. Each one was more striking than the last. One had a dense forest, while another was filled with steel-and-glass buildings. Each island was composed of a completely different biome from the others.


    Gradually, the trucks began approaching the landing area, a small clearing on one of the islands furthest to the right. Although they were on solid ground, the door remained locked. However, they could see something happening with the other transports.


    "TIK TIK BLAM"


    The door was finally opened. At the entrance stood a soldier who, after checking his floating screen, looked back at the trio.


    ¡°Alan, Isabela, and Oliver. Move to the center of the clearing and line up with the other recruits. You will receive more information shortly.¡± The soldier explained.


    After a second look at the screen, the soldier focused on Alan. ¡°Oh, and avoid trying to escape. We¡¯ve had to rescue dozens of citizens who got lost in the jungle and some who almost drowned in the sea.¡±


    Alan knew the warning was directed entirely at him. In a way, he was grateful to the soldier since he had indeed planned to run into one of the forests. However, he abandoned the plan after seeing that the island was completely isolated from the rest of the world.


    As they exited the transport, the three got a sense of scale. There were hundreds of transports and thousands of students; clearly, theirs was one of the few with so few recruits.


    In the center of the clearing, several lines of students faced a stage. Oliver was impressed by the sheer number of recruits and how they seemed to come from every corner of the earth. Many were chatting with those around them, discussing the adventure they had gone through to reach the Academy.


    Dozens of people were above the stage, and judging by their uniforms and medals, they seemed to hold high ranks.


    ¡°ATTENTION!¡±


    The conversations ceased immediately, and many were startled by the sudden noise. At the front of the stage was an officer, clearly experienced. His uniform was older than the others, and on his chest was a steel emblem with a sword in the center and two wings around it.


    ¡°Recruits, I am Major Five, responsible for this whole installation. This group of islands is Training Base 09 for the New Earth Army. Along with you, millions of young people from around the world and other planets in the empire will join the army to train over the next three months. During this period, we will make you capable of serving in the army and bringing glory to New Earth.¡±


    The Major took advantage of the moment to observe the recruits'' reactions in the crowd. Typically, when the scale of the operation was mentioned, you could filter out those who came from a House by their facial expressions. Students unfamiliar with the workings of the Academy were easily impressed by everything it offered.


    However, there are always exceptions to the rule. Oliver didn¡¯t know much about the Academy. Although the size was impressive, nothing there seemed to interest him. On the other hand, Isabella was impressed but even more excited that she would soon enter the Academy.


    ¡°To conclude, before you are taken to your quarters, you will undergo a selection process. It will determine your assignments and training. Finally, I would like to remind you that at the end of the three months, you will receive your citizen cards, but the top-performing students will also have the opportunity to enter the Ranger Academy. But don¡¯t be deluded; only 0.001% of you will have that chance.¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    His explanation elicited a variety of reactions among the recruits. Those more seasoned already counted on the near certainty that they would become Rangers. Others, like Oliver, only now realized this was also a possible path for them.


    The Major gave one last look at the recruits before stepping off the stage, making room for another officer to take over.


    ¡°Each officer will create a line. Select one and follow the officer. You will be taken to the selection areas.¡± The new officer explained.


    Oliver, Allan, and Isabella ended up in the same line with dozens of recruits. The group was led by an officer who was noticeably older than the others. None of his limbs remained intact; all had been replaced with robotic prosthetics, which unsettled the recruits. As if that weren''t enough, he was also the only officer with a beard, a well-groomed but strikingly white one.


    After walking for a few minutes, the group arrived at a large warehouse.


    Before entering the warehouse, the officer turned to the group.


    ¡°You will undergo four tests, each measuring a different stat: Strength, Resistance, Agility, or Energy. Based on these results, you will be divided into two battalions. Those with the best scores will go to First Battalion, while the bottom 50% will go to Second Battalion.¡± The old officer explained.


    The officer continued walking until they reached the door of an ante-room.


    ¡°For the first test, we will measure your agility. One by one, you will enter this room, and you must stay as long as possible without being hit by any of the projectiles. For every minute you survive, the speed of the projectiles will increase.¡± The old officer explained.


    The officer looked at the students, waiting for any questions. Seeing that no one spoke up, he proceeded with the test.


    ¡°The first in line, enter the room. The others must not interfere with the test.¡± The old officer spoke


    As soon as the first recruit stepped into the room, the others in line moved closer to the glass separating the testing arena from the corridor, eager to observe how the test would unfold. Oliver was no exception. He tried to get a clear view with his face pressed against the glass.


    The recruits finally got a better look at the room. The testing arena was rectangular, with a few neon lights along the sides. At the center was a marked spot indicating where the recruit should position himself. Except for the glass window near the entrance, the rest of the room was made entirely of dark metal.


    [First test starting in 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­]


    [Level 1 started]


    As soon as the start of the test was announced, a siren blared, signaling that the firing was about to begin. At the far end of the room, in front of the recruit, two machine guns emerged from within the wall. They began to move automatically, locking onto the boy.


    "PUF! PUF! PUF!"


    Each gun fired several black projectiles. The recruit had only a few seconds to dodge each one. But upon hitting the floor, the projectiles began to ricochet as if made of rubber. Considering the distance from the guns, it seemed simple to dodge the shots to those outside.


    [Level 2 started]


    However, the difficulty increased every second. Even without an increase in speed, new shots were fired while older ones continued to rebound.


    [Level 3 started]


    At the third level, the first recruit made a mistake. While dodging a ricocheting shot, he failed to notice two new, faster shots coming his way. Luckily, only one of them hit him in the stomach, but it was enough to knock the wind out of him and make him vomit in the arena.


    [Test completed]


    [Calculating ¡­]


    [Evaluated status: Agility]


    [Grade: Pawn]


    After a few seconds of catching his breath, the recruit tried to get up. With weak legs, he slowly walked toward the exit of the arena. His mouth and shirt were slightly stained from the vomit, but he didn¡¯t seem to have the energy to think about cleaning himself up.


    ¡°Quickly, recruit! We still have dozens of people waiting.¡± The officer warned.


    ¡°This is to make it clear how difficult the challenges are. Advancing beyond level two shows you are above average. But just this will not guarantee your place in the First Battalion.¡± The old officer explained.


    The following recruits didn¡¯t fare much better. Some managed to get past level 3, while others faltered at the same spot. Fortunately for many, the projectiles mostly hit limbs. Though it caused serious pain, it wasn¡¯t enough to make them vomit in the arena.


    As the line moved forward, it was finally Oliver¡¯s turn. He strolled to the center of the arena.


    ¡®It¡¯s darker than it looked outside,¡¯ he thought.


    Oliver wasn¡¯t entirely sure why he was so nervous. It wasn¡¯t as if he wanted to be the top performer in the test. Still, a tiny spark of competitiveness burned in his chest, driving him to give his best.


    The boy then waited for the dreaded announcement.


    [First challenge starting in ¡­]


    [3¡­]


    [2¡­]


    [1¡­]


    [Level 1 started]

 Chapter 6 - The Agility Test

    Oliver finally stood at the center of the room. The primary light in the arena shone directly above him, casting sharp shadows and allowing him to see his surroundings clearly. His eyes were locked on the far end of the arena, where the two machine guns would emerge.


    [Level 1 initiated]


    The announcement of the start of the test appeared floating in a hologram in front of him, but there was also a sound signal. Even so, the boy found it difficult to concentrate; his adrenaline was sky-high, and his heart felt like it was going to burst out of his chest. At another time, he would have stopped to breathe, but he didn¡¯t have that luxury.


    In an instant, the two machine guns emerged from their hiding spots and began aiming at him.


    TUF! TUF!


    The shots were fired. Oliver had entered the arena thinking there might be some kind of pattern to the shots, but seeing the guns in front of him, he changed his mind. They didn''t fire randomly. It seemed as if some kind of intelligence was targeting the worst possible spots, making it more challenging to dodge.


    Sometimes, the shots were continuous; other times, they came in bursts, making it tricky to prepare for the next move and requiring every ounce of concentration to avoid being hit.


    [Level 2 initiated]


    According to the official, this was the limit of the average human. Even with the tricks in the shooting patterns, Oliver didn''t feel the difficulty level was that high. Moreover, he wasn''t getting tired yet. He had worked with Wave Disposal for a long time, and his body had grown accustomed to working all day.


    [Level 3 initiated]


    This was the level that had eliminated the most recruits, and it was no coincidence. Oliver could tell that the increased speed of the shots had made things much more complex; bursts barely existed anymore. But for some reason, he still felt in control.


    ''The Orks were faster,'' Oliver thought. Not that he could dodge the Orks, but his reaction time had improved after the life-or-death experience of the previous day.


    Another problem that he had only just noticed was that the shots had stopped ricocheting. Although they no longer moved, they began accumulating on the floor, making it difficult to maneuver and even posing a risk of tripping.


    [Level 4 initiated]


    Internally, Oliver celebrated a small victory but couldn¡¯t express it verbally. His breathing was heavy, and he wanted to push to the limit to prove himself. But with each new shot, it became more challenging.


    [Level 5 initiated]


    At the start of level 5, a new gun turret appeared behind him at the back of the room. The noise alerted Oliver, but the exhaustion and difficulty were overwhelming. He managed to dodge the first two shots but didn¡¯t expect the third turret to have a different firing rhythm.


    PAM


    As soon as he dodged the first two shots, a third one hit him in the back. The impact knocked the wind out of his lungs and sent him crashing to the ground.


    ''I''m not going to throw up. I''m not going to throw up,'' the boy silently pleaded to himself.


    [Test finished]


    [Calculating ¡­]


    [Evaluated status: Agility]


    [Grade: Knight]


    ''Yeah!'' Oliver screamed in his mind, happy with his performance. But at the same time trying not to let his emotions show on his face.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The boy got up from the arena and started walking toward the exit. His back was painfully sore from the shot.


    ''Good thing I didn''t throw up,'' Oliver thought, considering it a real possibility.


    The officer looked the boy up and down while jotting down some information on a floating screen before him.


    "Well done, Knight. Congratulations. Oliver, right?" The officer raised an eyebrow as he saw the boy nodding, confirming his name. "A Nameless; Nice work nonetheless."


    Hearing that a Nameless had performed better than most recruits caught their attention, especially among those who felt diminished after training so hard only to ¡®lose¡¯ to someone like him. Oliver didn''t take it too seriously; this wouldn''t be the first or last time he''d be judged because of it.


    ¡°Those who have finished return to the end of the line and wait for the test to conclude.¡± The officer reminded everyone, taking the chance to hurry the next recruit along.


    The following recruits had similar results to the others, with some making it past level three but most being eliminated at that stage.


    With one exception. A recruit was eliminated in the very first level, taking two shots to the face. As soon as he fell to the ground from the shots, two white figures appeared on either side of him. Before anyone could understand what was happening, they placed the recruit on a stretcher and vanished again as if teleported.


    Oliver had never seen anything like it, and his surprise was as common as many others.


    "Recruit disqualified," the officer announced to everyone.


    Once again, murmurs spread among those taking the tests. They hadn''t imagined that disqualification was a possibility, making some even more fearful of the upcoming trials, except for one person.


    Alan seriously considered taking two shots to the face simply to be disqualified in the first level. But deep down, he knew that his House must have pulled some strings to ensure he couldn¡¯t be disqualified.


    On the other end of the spectrum, Isabela grew even more nervous. Like many others there, this was her dream. She needed this to become a Ranger.


    ¡°Indeed, those who don¡¯t at least reach the average human level won¡¯t be able to withstand the next stages. Did you really expect anyone could be part of the army?!¡± The officer asked them.


    The officer''s words drew everyone''s attention, making them take this and the upcoming tests more seriously. For many, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Yes, fighting in the army was dangerous and, for some, a death sentence. However, the pay was so good that it would ensure a good life for those who otherwise had no opportunities.


    However, this focus was quickly shattered when the next recruit took her first step into the test arena.


    The girl walked swiftly to the center of the arena, yet she drew considerable attention. Her long blonde hair was almost white, and her delicate but solemn features gave her an air of fairy-tale beauty. To many, she seemed like she had stepped out of a storybook and into the New Earth Army.


    [Level 1 initiated]


    [Level 2 initiated]


    [Level 3 initiated]


    [Level 4 initiated]


    The first four levels went through quickly, and she seemed to be barely exerting herself. Her speed and grace were perfectly matched. Her movements were light and subtle but enough to avoid being hit.


    [Level 5 initiated]


    Even with the addition of a new turret, she seemed unfazed. Clearly, with the change in rhythm, she had to adjust her dodges, but it wasn¡¯t a significant challenge for her.


    ''Freaking impressive! So that¡¯s how I should have done it?'' Oliver thought. ''Hum. But could I even do something like that?'' He questioned whether seeing someone pass this level would be enough for him to perform differently.


    [Level 6 initiated]


    A new level began, but neither the number of guns nor the projectiles increased. This left many recruits puzzled about what had changed. For those observing closely, the projectiles had shifted from bouncing to sticking to wherever they hit. After a few seconds, the center of the room was rendered unusable.


    [Level 7 initiated]


    A fourth turret appeared opposite the third turret. Now, all four corners of the room had a turret. With the center covered in sticky projectiles, the girl had to choose a position that was closer to one of the guns.


    Still, this level wasn¡¯t enough to eliminate her.


    [Level 8 initiated]


    At level 8, the firing speed increased dramatically until a shot hit her leg, eliminating her from the test.


    [Test finished.]


    [Evaluated status: Agility]


    [Grade: Bishop]


    ¡°Impressive. We have our first Bishop! Congrats.¡± The official looked again at the girl¡¯s file and pronounced her name, but Oliver was too far away. Despite his curiosity, he couldn¡¯t hear her name.


    But it wasn''t just the officer who was impressed; everyone around was also unsure of what to think. Oliver still didn¡¯t fully grasp what each Grade meant yet, but Alan and Isabela knew the level of training or talent required.


    Obviously, achieving a Bishop level in a status wasn¡¯t enough to automatically place her in the First Battalion. However, it will make a strong impression on the officers evaluating her.


    ¡°Your brother would be proud of your performance.¡± The officer commented.


    The girl raised one eyebrow and gave a faint smile.


    ¡°Thank you, professor.¡± She spoke in a calm and low voice, to the point that Oliver could barely hear her.


    The girl continued walking to the end of the line and passed quickly by Oliver, who was frozen at the brief glimpse of her deep gray eyes.

 Chapter 7 - Armys Reality

    Alan felt more at ease upon seeing the other recruits'' results. He knew this wasn''t one of the tests where he would stand out, but it wouldn''t be terrible. Therefore, it wasn''t surprising that he couldn''t make it past the third level.


    "Ouch! That hurt," Alan muttered quietly as he returned to the line.


    As for Isabela, she entered the test with her hands trembling. The first levels were relatively simple, but she accidentally stepped on one of the shots at the third level, causing her to slip and get hit by one of the bullets. She sincerely wished to explode at that moment and rip the machine guns off the wall.


    ''Breathe! Breathe! Breathe!'' she kept thinking, trying to calm herself down. Yet, it was evident from her flushed face that she was on the verge of bursting.


    "Nice work to those who survived the first test, but you won''t have much time to rest. We''ll move on to the second stage right away. This one will be simpler, but don''t confuse simplicity with ease." The officer spoke as he guided the students out of the testing hall.


    The entire group was led to the area outside the building. Around them were a few meters of open ground before the first trees, and within this small space, some running tracks were marked on the ground. Before the recruits could understand the next test, the officer began the explanation.


    "Your second test will start in three minutes. This will be the endurance test. You will start running around the building, and during the next hour, you will earn points for each lap you complete. Pretty simple, except this time, you will all start at the same time." The old man explained.


    [Countdown initiated.]


    [180 seconds remaining]


    "Everyone line up on this line. When the countdown ends, start running." The officer explained


    [3 seconds... 2 seconds... 1 second...]


    [Second test initiated]


    As soon as the signal echoed, every recruit began running. Some used all their strength to gain distance, but most stayed close together in a pack. For many there, this was the first time having to run for such a long time. However, they understood this wasn''t just a race to complete more laps. It was also a test of endurance, as they had to keep running for an entire hour.


    There were no surprises in the first few laps, although some of the recruits were already starting to worry. Some were having trouble keeping up with the group''s pace, and their breathing was becoming labored.


    Oliver was calm, having had time to recover from the previous test. Isabela, on the other hand, was feeling confident. She knew that endurance was one of her strengths, and she was determined not to let this test ¡®fail¡¯ like the first.


    [The second phase will start in 60 seconds]


    [Any candidate one lap behind will be disqualified]


    [3 candidates will be disqualified in 60 seconds]


    Two girls and a boy were far behind the group; above their heads appeared a hologram with a red cross. Their faces were red from the heat, and their breathing was labored. Still, they needed to speed up and keep up with the others, or they would be left behind.


    "Shu pa pa"


    The sound startled the group, who tried to discover what was happening. Up ahead, a muscular boy had kicked another competitor in the knee, causing him to fall to the ground. The fallen competitor began shouting in anger while massaging his leg. However, he didn''t have much time to recover; the group had already passed him. He needed to get back up and run, or he would soon be disqualified.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    [3... 2... 1...]


    [4 candidates disqualified]


    As soon as the announcement was made, several soldiers dressed in white appeared around the recruits and once again quickly vanished from the area. Some competitors looked at each other, expecting the officer to give some punishment or even disqualify the competitor who used brute force. However, that punishment never came.


    ''He never said we couldn''t hinder the competitors,'' everyone started thinking the same thing.


    The group that had previously stayed close to maintain the same pace slowly began to spread out, fearing becoming targets. Meanwhile, small subgroups began to form alliances. Oliver started looking around for allies. Near him was Alan, but Isabela was far ahead of the group.


    The two began running closer together, trying to avoid becoming easy targets for other competitors. But they both started hearing another group approaching and speeding up. Oliver turned his head to the side, but there wasn''t enough time to react before a punch landed on him.


    Oliver hit the ground from the blow, feeling slightly dazed, but it wasn''t enough to take him out of the competition.


    The girl who had knocked him down just slightly turned her head and spat, "Stay down, Nameless, it''ll be better for you."


    "Ptiu!" A spit passed by his face.


    Alan was still shocked by what had happened but quickly went to Oliver''s side to grab his arm.


    "Come on, we have to keep running..." Alan spoke.


    ''If I stay alone, I''ll become the next target.'' Alan understood the situation; he needed Oliver to take the target off his back, although he felt sorry for him.


    [The third phase will start in 300 seconds]


    [Any candidate more than 200 meters behind the first place will be disqualified]


    [9 candidates will be disqualified in 300 seconds]


    Oliver stumbled but forced himself to keep running. As the second wave of eliminations loomed, the group competition intensified. Oliver and Alan tried to avoid getting too close to the others, but it was nearly impossible as they needed to stay close to the leaders.


    "What was that?" Oliver shouted as he saw one of the groups ahead. A boy had punched the ground, and from the point of impact, several spikes of stone began to rise, making it difficult for the other recruits to advance.


    Oliver wasn¡¯t sure how to get past this barrier, but he didn¡¯t have to think for long. A girl just ahead of him started running faster, charging straight at the spikes. The boy expected her to jump to avoid getting hurt, but instead, she plowed right through the rocks like a bulldozer.


    Oliver had heard of equipment using Z Crystals to grant powers but had never seen anything like this up close. He also hadn''t noticed the gear the others were using.


    But he decided not to worry and focused on picking up speed as the countdown was ticking away rapidly.


    "So that means we can use anything we want in the test," Alan thought, observing how the other groups behaved, freely using their powers without hesitation.


    Alan wasn''t too worried about the obstacles that might appear, as he had other ways to get past them. Minding the groups around him, he noticed that the elimination mark had been removed from him and Oliver.


    After a few minutes, the main groups began to close in on the first-place runner. Oliver was already running with all his energy, his eyes struggling to stay open as sweat dripped down his face. His breathing was labored, but he kept up the pace.


    [5 candidates disqualified]


    Only 11 candidates remained of the 20. Oliver could see that Isabela and the blonde-haired girl were still far ahead while Alan was beside him.


    "Are they among the 11?" Oliver wondered. He couldn''t tell if those who remained were the ones who had attacked them earlier. The only thing he remembered was that it had been a girl who had attacked him. But he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if others had the same intention.


    [Second test completed]


    Many recruits collapsed to the ground to catch their breath and rest.


    "Rest while you can; you still have two more challenges today. But before we move on to the next one, each of you will receive your grades." The old officer warned them.


    [Evaluating ¡­]


    A new hologram appeared in front of each recruit, displaying their evaluations.


    [Evaluated status: Endurance]


    [Grade: Pawn]


    Oliver and Alan were satisfied with their evaluation. Oliver felt he might have scored higher, but with the risk of being attacked by others, this was realistically his best outcome.


    The happiest person with her evaluation was Isabela, who was practically bouncing with joy. In front of her was a display showing the Knight grade. Next to her stood the blonde-haired girl, who seemed to have received the same evaluation.


    "Let''s move on to the third challenge; it will be in another building this time. Follow me, " the old man said.


    Taking advantage of the walk, Oliver tried to calm down. His head and ears were still ringing from the punch he had received, and anger continued to boil inside him. Ever since he had been reawakened, the boy had struggled with the prejudice against Nameless, but he had never expected to be treated like this, especially twice on the same day.

 Chapter 8 - The Nameless

    What happens after a bombing? Refugees. But what if there are thousands of bombings? A chaotic number of refugees. After the first Waves, no government was prepared to receive more of them. Many survivors from Seoul fled to the US, hoping to find a better-prepared country.


    However, a large portion of the survivors were simply children. Many of these kids were without a single penny, a profession, or even a last name. This was the case for Oliver and millions of other children. At first, kindness and compassion exist to help others. But when resources become scarce, fingers are pointed.


    ¡°Why are you sharing resources with them? You should focus on your own people. We are also under attack!¡± the people complained, not caring whether they were right or wrong.


    Soon, refugees become the scapegoat for all existing problems. Those without a last name became Nameless; those who were less than citizens. Oliver had a hard time adapting to the new world after the VAT. Not having his family and being considered a burden to society were two things that almost made him give up on everything.


    But even when everything seemed lost, Oliver couldn''t bring himself to give up. He was alive. Something that many who died in the first wave would have wished for with all their might. The kid couldn''t think of ending his own life without imagining it as spitting in the face of every one of those people. Besides, he liked to imagine that, wherever his parents were, they would see that he wasn''t wasting this ¡®second chance.¡¯


    "Up ahead is the Research and Development building.¡± The officer pointed to the building a little further ahead, almost 200 meters from where they had conducted the second test. They had arrived at a two-story, white building except for a dark dome on its roof instead of a standard ceiling.


    ¡°There, you will take the third test. We will measure the amount of Energy your bodies have. I understand this subject is not always taught in schools, so raise your hands if you understand what Energy means." He continued explaining.


    Among the 11 recruits, 9 raised their hands. Only Oliver and another boy kept their hands down.


    "I will provide a summary of what is taught in schools. Upon coming into contact with a Z Crystal, a human undergoes a ¡®forced evolution.¡¯ A means of enhancing the body beyond any biological limits," the officer explained as they entered the building.


    "This evolution is highly dependent on each individual''s genetics, so two people may evolve in similar but not identical ways. However, there is always one thing in common: we all gain the ability to control the natural energy of our bodies as well as the energy provided by the Z Crystal." As he continued explaining, the group moved further inside the building. Many rooms seemed locked, and the few open contained bizarre equipment too complex for any of them to understand. Eventually, the officer stopped in front of one of the rooms with open doors.


    "However, each person has a base level of control over Energy. This is exactly what we will be measuring today." The officer pointed to the room ahead of the group.


    "Inside this room is a synthetic version of a Z Crystal. It is designed to measure your potential. Even if you¡¯ve never interacted with a crystal before, it won¡¯t be difficult. When you enter, touch the crystal, close your eyes, and try to release as much energy as possible. Once you¡¯re done, return to the end of the line while your result is announced."


    The first to step forward was the boy who, like Oliver, knew nothing about energy. He didn¡¯t seem strong or athletic. But if he had survived this long, he had talent. He walked until he reached the center of the room, where there was a black crystal, perfectly polished, capable of reflecting the face of anyone who approached.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    When he got close to the crystal, the boy raised one of his hands and lightly touched it. As he made contact, a slight golden glow emanated from beneath his hand. The boy then closed his eyes, and after a few seconds, the crystal¡¯s glow increased slightly. Even without moving, the recruit¡¯s breathing became heavier, and his body appeared more fatigued until his hand finally left the crystal, and he took a deep breath.


    With a small bead of sweat on his forehead, the boy slowly walked to the end of the line.


    [Evaluating ¡­]


    [Evaluated status: Energy]


    [Grade: Pawn]


    The officer made notes on his tablet and called the next person in line. The candidates stepped forward one by one. Eventually, it was Isabela''s turn. She had previously come into contact with a Z Crystal and had even trained to improve her control. However, she still had a lot of difficulty concentrating on controlling her Energy.


    It shone brighter as she touched the Crystal, but like the other recruits, it soon dimmed again.


    ¡®Damn it,¡¯ she thought. It was no different from what she had expected, but she hoped it would be easier.


    As she returned to the end of the line, she noticed that Oliver was next to take the test. Looking at him, she said, "Good luck." The boy couldn¡¯t hear her but read her lips.


    As Oliver walked toward the crystal, he tried to recall his experience using the Ranger Armor but couldn¡¯t remember using Energy.


    As he got closer, every hair on his body stood on end. The sensation was like pure electricity surrounding him, but when he touched the crystal, there was no shock. However, he felt a profound exhaustion permeating his body.


    "Ah! So this was Energy?" Oliver thought, recalling the shots he had fired using the Ranger Armor''s pistol. The sensation of exhaustion was similar to what he had felt after firing multiple shots.


    When he closed his eyes, he heard a familiar voice again.


    [Welcome back, Oliver]


    [This is your second time using the Z Crystal]


    [For today¡¯s test, you need to release as much energy as possible]


    [This will cause profound fatigue in your body. Do I have your permission to begin the test?]


    [Yes / No]


    Oliver selected "yes" and began to wait. Around him, the crystal started to radiate an intense glow. Unlike the others, it wasn¡¯t a white light but a pale yellow. The exhaustion began to intensify until the weight of his arms became unbearable. It was undoubtedly worse than the run they had just completed.


    Instead of feeling exhausted from exercise or muscle pain, the energy depletion was felt in every part of his body, as if a coldness was entering his veins and reaching his heart.


    Finally, Oliver''s hand left the crystal. Simply letting go was enough to help him recover.


    As he walked back to the end of the line, Oliver noticed his nervousness had been so intense that he hadn¡¯t realized the girl with the golden hair was standing behind him.


    ¡®Tsk,¡¯ Oliver thought, realizing again that he wouldn¡¯t catch the girl¡¯s name.


    [Evaluating ¡­]


    [Evaluated status: Energy]


    [Grade: Knight]


    "Not bad. Not bad at all," the officer commented as Oliver walked past him. However, his expression changed completely when the girl approached the crystal. It was clear he had high expectations for her result. Unfortunately, his expectations were disappointed.


    [Evaluated status: Energy]


    [Grade: Pawn]


    Just as the officer''s eyes had lit up with expectation, his expression returned to its cold neutrality upon seeing the girl''s result.


    Unlike the other tests, it was finally evident that she was tired.


    ''Looks like even she is vulnerable to running out of energy,'' Oliver thought.


    However, he couldn¡¯t analyze further, as his body refused to cooperate. As the girl passed by and stopped behind him, he felt he had lost control over his basic functions. With his mind racing, he was pleased to have achieved a better result than hers but simultaneously wanted to turn around and ask her name.


    Inside his head, Oliver was caught in an internal struggle. The boy tried to rationalize his emotions. "It¡¯s a competition. She¡¯s already won in two tests. It¡¯s normal to be happy for winning."


    However, he couldn¡¯t find a rational reason to want to know her name.


    While Oliver was having this internal conflict, Alan, the last to take the test, approached the crystal. His steps were confident, and a slight smile appeared on his face. Even before touching the crystal, a faint glow began to emerge, and when he finally felt it, the crystal emitted the strongest light Oliver had seen. In addition to being more intense, it had a red hue.


    Before getting tired, Alan removed his hand from the crystal and walked to the end of the line.


    [Evaluated status: Energy]


    [Grade: Bishop]


    The officer let out a soft whistle and commented, "We have our second Bishop. Alan Aquila. hmm, it seems this group has potential."

 Chapter 9 - The Final Test

    ¡°Nicely done. None of you were eliminated in this test. That¡¯s rare.¡± The old man commented while scratching his beard. "We will need to go to another facility; we will have the final test there."


    The group continued advancing through the research and development building corridors, once again passing various closed rooms or some more with darkened windows.


    As they walked, Oliver and Isabela moved closer to Alan.


    "Amazing! Good work, Mr. Bishop," Oliver remarked. "Amazing indeed. Only you and that other girl had such a grade," Isabela added while patting Alan¡¯s shoulder.


    Alan''s face flushed slightly from the recognition of his peers. He was usually very outgoing, but he had a weakness for compliments.


    Oliver was glad his two transport truck buddies were doing well. Perhaps the life-or-death experience, combined with the unknown adventure, had connected the three and created a small bond of friendship, fragile as it was.


    The group continued walking until they reached a staircase that led to the building''s basement. As they descended, the lights turned on, revealing a large hall. It resembled a sports court, but in the center was an arena. It was hexagonal, with barred walls and a floor covered in rubberized material.


    "This is our weapons testing room. Usually, we use it for something more potent, but it also serves to test you," the officer commented.


    "The strength test will be a bit different. Strength goes beyond how much you can lift on a bench press. We want to know how much you can apply in real combat."


    Inside the arena, a person was leaning against one of the walls. A Hispanic boy looked coldly at the group. With his gaze, he assessed each recruit.


    ¡°Each of you will have 3 minutes in the arena to face our challenger. Santiago is in his second year at the Ranger Academy and is expected to become the Black Ranger. His specialty is hand-to-hand combat.¡± The old officer explained.


    The group took their turn to analyze Santiago. For some, he didn¡¯t seem very intimidating. He was shorter than what they expected from a Ranger. However, for those who understood the power of a Ranger, this seemed like an absurd test. But among everyone, only Oliver was worried: ¡°I have no idea how to fight him!¡±


    Living on the streets of New San Francisco for the past few years forced Oliver to learn how to fight. However, it''s entirely different to face some petty thief who wanted money to buy Vapor than to fight against someone who is trained.


    ¡°Your evaluation will be automatic again. Surviving the full 3 minutes won¡¯t guarantee your approval. You must give your best to gain entry into the Academy!¡± The officer shouted at the recruits.


    The officer approached the arena. Near the entrance was a small table. Passing it, he picked up one of the items and showed it to the recruits.


    "During this fight, you will be allowed to use an Artificial Ranger Armor, while Santiago will not use a Black Ranger Armor. I hope that by the end of this combat, you will clearly understand the difference between what you are now and what you can become," the officer concluded, pointing at Santiago.


    Some recruits breathed a sigh of relief, but the situation didn¡¯t improve for Oliver. The officer continued presenting the Ranger Badge.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve never used it before, just hold it in your hand and think ¡®Activate.¡¯ The Z Crystal will handle the rest of the process.¡±


    As soon as the officer finished explaining, grayish goo was expelled from the badge. Initially covering only his arms, small pieces of metal expanded until they covered his entire body, forming armor.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Oliver recognized it as the same one used by the soldiers. However, something caught his attention. The design was completely different. The helmet appeared to be more sophisticated, with more details on the visor, while the arm and leg defenses seemed much more reduced.


    ''Could it be new technology?'' the boy wondered.


    The first to enter the arena was a boy. Oliver didn¡¯t know who he was, or at least he hadn¡¯t paid enough attention to remember.


    The cadet grabbed the badge and stepped into the arena. As soon as he took his first steps, the liquid metal expanded, transforming into armor. Once again, Oliver was surprised. Unlike the officer''s armor, this one had sharp spikes on the shoulders and elbows, along with reinforced gloves.


    After the armor finished forming, the cadet lifted his visor and gave a thumbs-up.


    On the other side of the arena, Santiago wore a standard military outfit. However, he had metal gauntlets on both arms. But one detail that didn''t go unnoticed was his armband. In the center of it was a shining black crystal that emanated energy powerful enough to be felt even from a distance.


    [Test will begin in ¡­]


    [3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­]


    [Test initiated]


    As the fight began, Santiago raised both arms and assumed a guard position, observing what the recruit would do.


    The boy tried to anticipate Santiago¡¯s next move, charging at his opponent to attempt a sucker punch. However, he did not surprise him. Santiago raised one hand to block the punch, and before the recruit could return to his position, the offensive began.


    Taking advantage while the recruit was still close, Santiago delivered a cross to the ribs. Without giving space for recovery, he followed with an uppercut using the same hand and finished with a straight punch to the helmet''s center. The movements were so quick that many recruits couldn¡¯t see what was happening.


    The boy fell to his knees and passed out.


    [Test completed]


    [Failed]


    Some had expected the Ranger to win, but not so quickly and decisively. Again, two officers in white uniforms appeared promptly in the arena and removed the injured recruit.


    ¡°Next¡­¡± The Ranger said, looking at the rest of the group.


    Oliver was grumbling inwardly. ¡°Damn, why did I have to be second in line?¡±


    However, he felt that more time wouldn¡¯t help at all. Oliver hadn¡¯t been able to follow the fight and didn¡¯t know how to fight against a Ranger. Perhaps being one of the last to fight would allow him to face a tired opponent. Yet, given the speed of the previous fight, it would be difficult for that to change the outcome.


    Oliver grabbed the Ranger Badge, still deep in thought. "Will this be enough to help me? I need to surprise him somehow." The boy was strategizing, trying to make the most of the remaining seconds.


    The arena seemed much smaller from the inside. Additionally, he could see his opponent from every angle, making him even more nervous. As he activated the armor, he heard that pleasant voice again.


    [Hello recruit Oliver!]


    [Are you ready for your next test?]


    As the armor finished enveloping Oliver, he noticed that it had the same design as the one he had used against the Orks.


    ''Is the armor unique to each person? Or am I doing something wrong?'' the boy wondered, lost in thought.


    At the same time, the announcement echoed outside his helmet.


    [Test will begin in ¡­]


    [3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­]


    [Test initiated]


    Oliver needed more time to consider his next moves. As the match began, he backed away from his opponent, trying to formulate a strategy.


    [Boon loaded¡­]


    [Glitch loaded¡­]


    [Skills loaded¡­]


    [No combat forms among your skills.]


    [No crystal weapons among your items.]


    [You have a skill with Ranger Weapons.]


    [Skill: Ranger Weapon (Pawn)]


    [Would you like to load your Ranger Weapon?]


    [Yes / No]


    On the other side, Santiago understood Oliver¡¯s actions but wouldn¡¯t let the boy gain time. He advanced to the center of the hexagon, raising his guard and taking quick steps. However, these few seconds of advancing allowed Oliver to change his position, moving closer to the walls.


    Now, in the center of the hexagon, Santiago had a clear line to his opponent, but Oliver responded before he could close the gap. In his hand, a standard energy pistol for Artifical Rangers was pointed at Santiago. A series of shots was fired, aiming to push him back. But what Santiago didn¡¯t expect was the impact of each energy shot.


    After four shots, Santiago continued to block with his guard. After the initial shock, he knew Oliver¡¯s energy would soon run out. But he didn¡¯t want to wait that long. As Oliver took a breath between shots, Santiago leaped to close the distance between them.


    Oliver looked around, searching for a place to run and keep shooting. However, his body was already too tired. The previous tests had taken a toll on him, and with the energy spent on firing, his body couldn¡¯t take much more. He tried to force himself to move, but his legs wouldn¡¯t respond.


    This was the opening Santiago needed. As he approached, he used his left arm to block an energy shot and delivered a punch to Oliver¡¯s stomach. The punch''s impact made Oliver lose his last bit of strength, causing him to drop the pistol. Santiago didn¡¯t give Oliver a chance to recover and continued with powerful strikes, taking down the competitor.


    [Test completed]


    [Evaluated status: Strength]


    [Grade: Pawn]

 Chapter 10 - The Blood Rose

    Oliver was still leaving the arena, unaware of the impact his battle had on the other competitors. At that moment, everyone else thought, "I can use all my abilities in this fight. There are no rules that will disqualify me."


    Although, like in the second challenge, using powers had been allowed, suspecting it was different from having it confirmed.


    As Oliver stepped down from the arena, he was no longer as concerned with the upcoming fights but rather with his performance. The display floating in front of him presented his performance level, "Pawn."


    ''Hmm. Could I have done better?'' he wondered, trying to pinpoint something he could have done differently. But the more he thought about it, the more he noticed just how injured he was, especially his ribs.


    The next recruit to enter the arena was the girl with golden hair. From her posture and facial expression, she seemed pretty confident. ''Or is she always like this?'' Oliver wondered. On the other side of the arena was Santiago, who didn''t seem affected, although he had taken some hits.


    [Test will begin in ¡­]


    [3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­]


    [Test initiated]


    Oliver moved closer to the arena wall to get a better view of the match. One thing he immediately noticed was the girl''s armor. The armor on other fighters seemed to focus on enhancing their strengths, and hers wasn¡¯t different in this aspect.


    ''The armor looks lighter,'' he thought. He could see gaps with no armor plates, just a light fabric, allowing for more speed and flexibility in her movements.


    ''But it also seems like her armor has way more intricate details than the others,'' Oliver observed.


    Santiago again waited for the opponent to make the first move. She wasn¡¯t going to miss the opportunity, quickly invoking her Ranger Weapon. To Oliver¡¯s surprise, it wasn¡¯t a pistol. In the girl¡¯s hand was a short sword that looked light and agile, with metal protection around the hand.


    The girl wasted no time and went on the offensive, thrusting the sword at Santiago¡¯s arm. But the anticipated cut didn¡¯t happen; Santiago raised his gauntlet just in time to block the blow. However, the girl didn¡¯t give him any space to counterattack, continuing with a barrage of attacks.


    Santiago waited for a brief pause between attacks to advance, but the girl was prepared and stepped back to maintain her distance. She tried to take advantage of Santiago¡¯s advance to strike at his legs, but again, the Ranger dodged.


    The girl took a few steps back. Her expression seemed deep in thought, trying to decide on her next move. She appeared to be struggling with a decision until, finally, her expression returned to the calm demeanor she had at the beginning.


    Santiago wasn¡¯t sure what the girl was planning, but so far, this was the best fight he¡¯d had. He was eager to understand what else she had up her sleeve.


    ¡°[Blood Rose],¡± the girl shouted.


    Some recruits¡¯ faces grew more serious. Oliver noticed the change in seriousness but didn¡¯t understand what was happening. However, as soon as the girl finished speaking, a red liquid began to seep from where there were no armor plates in her arms. Slowly, it enveloped her hands and flowed onto her sword, turning the blade a deep crimson.


    Santiago¡¯s gauntlet again deflected the next attack, but from the sword¡¯s tip shot a red spike that finally hit the opponent. Santiago seized the moment to grab the red spike attached to the sword, but as soon as he captured it, the spike turned into liquid and slipped through his fingers, falling to the ground.


    The Ranger''s expression showed his surprise. "Interesting. But it''s time to end this," he commented.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    He no longer kept his arms in a guard position in his next advance. Instead, he used his full speed to dodge all the girl''s attacks and the red spikes she launched.


    Eventually, he managed to close the distance. In a desperate attempt to push him back again, the girl tried to thrust her sword. However, her legs were swept off the ground before she could extend her arms.


    Santiago executed a low kick on one of her legs, knocking her off balance. Before she could regain her footing, he was already upon her. That was her sentence: a quick punch to the ribs followed by two to the helmet, and the girl was unconscious.


    [Test completed]


    [Evaluated status: Strength]


    [Grade: Pawn]


    ''What was that?'' Oliver was still trying to make sense of the fight.


    During the Agility Test, he could at least follow along and learn a bit more. But this time, he was left with more questions than answers.


    ''How was she using a sword? Did I have that option?'' He tried to recall the interface of the Ranger Armor. ''And what were those Red Spikes? Was that something from the armor, or did she create them herself?'' He remembered there was a Skills option, but there hadn¡¯t been anything like that in his own armor.


    ''Aaaah! It''s too much information for someone who just used the armor for the first time only two days ago,'' the boy screamed in his mind.


    After this fight, each subsequent one was more confusing than the last, leaving Oliver puzzled about what was happening.


    ''I should have explored the interface!'' Oliver cursed himself with every new battle, seeing things that seemed impossible to explain.


    As they reached the final two participants in the test, Alan and Isabela, Oliver was trying to imagine how Alan would fight. He seemed weak compared to the others during the previous tests. But after witnessing the powers his fellow recruits had displayed, Oliver no longer knew what to expect.


    When Alan''s fight began, no Ranger Weapon was invoked. Instead, the boy quickly activated some unknown ability.


    "God''s Weight!" Alan shouted.


    The moment Santiago advanced, something pulled him down, forcing him to his knees.


    "Interesting. Rare, very rare," Santiago muttered, struggling to breathe.


    Although the Ranger was slow down, the fight didn''t last long. After a few exchanges, Santiago ended it, striking the recruit with a series of punches that brought him to the ground.


    Alan quickly exited the arena, clutching his ribs where he''d been hit, but still happy to have passed the evaluation.


    [Test completed]


    [Evaluated status: Strength]


    [Grade: Pawn]


    However, the fight that surprised everyone the most was Isabela''s.


    The girl was incredibly excited to meet a Ranger. With a wide smile, she cheerfully walked into the arena. Her eyes sparkled as she tried to take in every detail about Santiago.


    Contrary to expectations, the Ranger remained impassive in the arena. Despite the numerous fights, he showed no signs of injury or fatigue and simply focused on his next battle.


    [Test will begin in ¡­]


    [3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­]


    [Test initiated]


    As soon as the match started, Isabela quickly summoned her Ranger Weapon. This time, a pair of gloves materialized around her hands. But she didn''t stop there. Before Santiago could approach, she shouted, "Spring''s Air!"


    The moment she finished casting her ability, Isabela was propelled forward, her feet launching her toward her opponent.


    She was right in front of Santiago in the blink of an eye. Without giving him a chance to defend, she used all her strength to deliver a solid punch directly to his face. For the first time, he had no time to raise his guard, and a punch struck the Ranger directly.


    The surprise move excited all the recruits. Maybe someone would finally offer some resistance to Santiago? Well, although the start was thrilling, it didn¡¯t last long.


    The Ranger recovered from the blow, and to make things worse, Isabela was still right before him. This allowed Santiago to exchange strikes with her. As with other matches, he began with a punch to the ribs, which Isabela managed to anticipate and block. However, the force was enough to send her flying. Followed by a few more strikes to her helmet.


    Isabela didn¡¯t have another chance to hit the Ranger, falling to the ground already unconscious.


    [Test completed]


    [Evaluated status: Strength]


    [Grade: Knight]


    ----


    ----


    As soon as Isabela exited the arena, it was official; the tests had concluded.


    ¡°Nicely done to all who completed their evaluations.¡± The officer gave a few quick claps to the group before continuing with his explanation. ¡±We will return to where the other groups are. Each of you will have your name called and, finally, your battalion assigned.¡±


    The group was exhausted, many with sore parts from the fight against Santiago, and others drained from using energy. But slowly, they continued walking until they arrived at a large hall. There, there was a bleacher where other groups were already seated.


    The newcomers took seats at the end of the bleacher and waited for another 30 minutes until the hall was finally complete. Oliver didn¡¯t know the exact number of students initially, but it was clear that less than 30% of all recruits remained.


    In the center of the hall, Major Five began walking to the center of the stage. ¡°Welcome, everyone.¡±


    ¡°From this moment on, you cease to be recruits and become official cadets of the New Earth Army!¡±

 Chapter 11 - The Battalion

    Oliver''s eyes were struggling against the impending exhaustion that had accumulated in his body. Although there was a Major making announcements and offering congratulations, his brain could only pick up on a few scattered words.


    "Each of you has been evaluated in four aspects, which are considered the foundation of NEA''s assessment. Less than 20% of those who arrived on this island will remain. However, understand that this is only the first step of a long journey," the Major began to explain. "Each of you will be called and assigned to your battalion based on your performance."


    The cadets were called up to the stage one by one, where their battalion was announced. The other officers then pointed out where the newly assigned cadet should go for the next stage.


    ¡°Alan Aquila!¡±


    The boy next to Oliver quickly stood up, startled to be called so early. He gave a quick glance at Isabela and Oliver before continuing down the aisle. As he approached the stage, he waited for the officer to read his battalion assignment.


    "You will be assigned to the second battalion," the first officer informed.


    When his battalion was announced, whispers started spreading among the cadets. Even Oliver noticed that they were talking about Alan''s result.


    Until that moment, Oliver had no way of judging whether Alan deserved to be in the second battalion or not. However, he recalled that Alan had a Bishop-level performance in Energy, even earning the attention of their evaluating officer.


    Oliver scratched his head, unable to understand how Alan ended up in the second battalion, which was supposed to shelter the "weaker" talents. Oliver cursed under his breath; if only he had paid more attention to the conversations around him, maybe he would have had a better grasp of what was happening. He rubbed his eyes in an attempt to shake off the drowsiness.


    After listening to a few more announcements, Oliver noticed a particular pattern. It was much more common for Nameless recruits to be assigned to the second battalion rather than the first.


    "Could the difference in training create such a large gap between Nameless and non-Nameless?" Oliver wondered to himself.


    But with a ratio of 20 to 1, he couldn''t imagine what kind of training would make the non-Nameless so much better in comparison. The disparity seemed too significant to be explained by that alone.


    ¡°Isabela de Luca¡±


    Isabela was sitting in the row in front of Oliver. She stood up with all her energy, ready to receive her result. She glanced back at Oliver and gave him a thumbs up.


    "Good luck!" she mouthed to him before walking.


    She joined the line when she reached the platform, slowly approaching the officer.


    "You will be assigned to the first battalion," the officer informed.


    The girl with brown hair was hopping with joy until she disappeared on the left side of the hall. Although Oliver was rooting for her and Alan, his gaze was now scanning the room, searching for the golden-haired girl. She had entered the hall with the same group, but he couldn''t find her among the nearby seats.


    ¡°Katherine of York.¡±


    "There she is!" the boy thought. When her name was announced, Katherine stood amidst the group and slowly walked towards the stage.


    "You will be assigned to the first battalion," the officer informed.


    ¡°It suits her.¡± Oliver thought after finally learning the girl¡¯s name.


    ¡°Oliver Nameless¡±.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Finally, Oliver was called. Although tired from waiting so long, he was happy to see where his colleagues would be placed. Additionally, he got a bonus: he learned Katherine¡¯s name.


    As he approached the front of the official, he received his result: "You will be assigned to the second battalion." The result was not surprising; except for a few rare exceptions, the vast majority of Nameless were being sent to the second battalion.


    One of the officials near the stage pointed out where Oliver should go. Exiting through the right side of the hall, Oliver followed one of the paths along with several other boys and girls.


    The path led out of the hall and into a large warehouse. At the entrance, a sign read "Cadet Processing." This was one of the smaller and seemingly older buildings in the island''s central area, yet it was packed with new cadets and a line wound around the building.


    ¡°Enter and wait your turn!¡± an older officer shouted at the newer cadets at the building''s entrance.


    ¡°Pay attention! You are here to receive processing. You will be analyzed, cleansed, and receive basic equipment. After that, you will be taken to your barracks, where you will join your platoon.¡± The officer continued shouting at the new cadets. His voice was so loud that Oliver could feel a buzzing in his ear.


    They moved through the line one by one until the cadets reached smaller rooms. Finally, it was Oliver''s turn.


    He found himself in a small, utterly white room with only a seat and a display that stretched from the ceiling to the floor. Soon after entering, another officer in a white uniform entered the room and quickly sat down. On the front of the officer''s uniform was an identification card that read: "Medical Officer - Processing."


    ¡°I''ll start with a health check. Stand before the display while I conduct the analysis.¡± the medical officer informed.


    Before Oliver could confirm, the medical officer pulled out a tablet. Lasers and scanners emitted from it, sweeping over every part of the boy¡¯s body. The officer made small hums and ahs with each new information that appeared on the tablet¡¯s screen.


    ¡°Okay, no major issues. Your energy levels are quite high for someone who hasn''t used Z Crystals regularly, but nothing out of the ordinary.¡± The medic explained.


    Oliver tried to glance at the exams on the doctor''s tablet, but before he could read anything, a noise of gears and metal began to echo from above. Where there had once been a ceiling, now there was a small opening, from which a metal arm extended, with a mask attached to its end.


    The medic quickly instructed, ¡°Put it on your face and wait three seconds with your eyes closed."


    Oliver used both hands to pull the mask onto his face. ¡°What is this mask for?¡± the boy asked.


    ¡°You''ll find out soon enough. Wait for the flash.¡± The doctor responded impatiently to the cadet.


    ¡®3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­¡¯


    "Flash!"


    The room briefly went completely white, and when it returned to normal, the boy felt a slight headache.


    The doctor spoke softly after the boy recovered from the flash, "It''s the most efficient way to ensure no infections or biological weapons are brought into the battalion. You don''t want to deal with one; they almost wiped out our forces during the third wave."


    As he removed the mask, Oliver felt his face lighten. With his head lowered, he saw strands of hair falling to the floor.


    "Ah! This is one of the side effects. All new cadets are required to trim their hair after processing. It''s standard procedure," the doctor explained quickly.


    Oliver ran his hand over his head, and the rest of his hair fell to the ground. He turned to the display on the wall. He was completely bald, with some tufts still falling over his shoulders.


    ¡°We''re done. Proceed to the next room.¡± the doctor pointed to the exit.


    Before he could protest or fully process what had happened, Oliver found himself ushered out of the room. Moving down the corridor, two officers handed him a duffle bag.


    ¡°Here, you''ll find your equipment and clothing. Head to your platoon.¡± The new officer explained quickly, giving Oliver no chance to ask anything.


    After being shuffled from room to room, the ¡°process¡± finally concluded. He was supposed to head to his quarters, but the biggest surprise was yet to come. His room was perhaps worse than when he lived in New San Francisco.


    The building resembled a green cylinder lying on the ground. The metal walls were worn, and the green paint was peeling off in several spots. At the entrance, there was a clear sign that read "Second Battalion - 3rd Quarter."


    Oliver re-read his instructions, confirming that he was in the right place. The boy scratched his head, but there was no doubt. He had been assigned a room in the 3rd Quarter. His only "comfort" was that the other Quarters were just as bad as this one.


    Upon entering, Oliver spotted over fifty bunk beds. Each one had the name of its occupant. Some were already occupied, with others sound asleep.


    Oliver continued walking down each aisle until he finally saw his name on one of the beds. Approaching it, he saw a boy lying on the lower bunk.


    ¡°Alan?!¡± Oliver asked.


    Oliver''s surprise was only outmatched by the comical sight of Alan''s now bald head. His white scalp gleamed under the dormitory light.


    ¡°Finally, you made it! Welcome to our five-star hotel. What do you think of our accommodations?¡± Alan replied with his characteristic sarcasm.


    ¡°¡­surprising. I''m glad your sense of humor didn''t fall out with your hair.¡± Oliver teased his suddenly bald friend.


    ¡°No, no, my friend. It''s still standing strong. But if this shocked you, brace yourself. It''s only just beginning¡­¡±

 Chapter 12 - The First Battalion

    Isabela was in a frenzy after being accepted into the First Battalion. She quickly moved on to the next hall. When she finally completed the entry process and received her equipment, the girl noticed that the two boys were no longer there with her.


    She couldn¡¯t find them anywhere in the dormitory of the First Battalion.


    "Were they assigned to the Second Battalion?" she wondered. Oliver was likely, especially since he was nameless, and most still had a lingering prejudice against them.


    "But Alan? That didn¡¯t make sense." The girl pondered. She had seen him being called to receive his battalion, but she couldn''t remember which one Alan had been sent to.


    It wasn¡¯t typical for someone affiliated to a House to end up in the Second Battalion, especially if their evaluations were good.


    While the girl was still mulling over the boys'' whereabouts, she reached the front of the First Battalion building. It was east of the island, opposite the Second Battalion''s buildings. Its access was limited; only students carrying the First Battalion''s insignia could pass through its entrance.


    Looking at the construction, it was much larger than she had imagined. She had heard of others who had come to this base, but still, at first sight, it was impressive. The building appeared to be carved straight from stone. Its walls were white as marble but with a metallic shine. Moreover, the structure reminded her of the Senate building. She wasn¡¯t an Heiress, so she had never seen the Senate from the inside. But it was exactly how she thought it would be.


    The First Battalion would not give the recruits any rest. Among the notices Isabela received was the news of her introductory class on the very same day. The girl sat in the lobby, waiting for her first class to begin, but she wasn''t the only cadet in that lobby.


    Several other groups of girls and boys were spread around the room, many of whom knew each other from before the Academy. All the cadets wore an insignia with an ¡®I¡¯ on their chests to symbolize the battalion they belonged to. However, even with the emblem and uniform, it was possible to notice adornments that differentiated the levels among the nobility, from rings to even decorated hairstyles among boys and girls.


    Isabela also recognized some students, having seen them at large events among the Houses; however, her House wasn¡¯t as strong on this side of the planet. Many saw De Luca as a less important noble house, restricted to food production in sector 55.


    "Bela! Hey Bela!"


    From across the lobby, a girl waved her arms with all her might to catch Isabela¡¯s attention.


    "Astrid!" Isabela spoke upon noticing the girl.


    Also, for the first time, she noticed that almost everyone in the lobby was looking at the two of them. She wasn¡¯t shy, but seeing so many influential people paying attention to her steps intimidated her.


    As she approached Astrid, Isabela finally got a second look at the girl. Astrid had grown over the ten years they had known each other; her red hair was shinier than ever, but there were new scars on her face and arms. It was a result of her House''s training. The Freya House was known for producing exceptional Rangers, with a training regime that could daunt even the Academy.


    However, Ranger training wasn¡¯t a glamorous subject, so it wasn¡¯t one of the most sought-after Houses. Like De Luca House, both had a necessary impact on the Empire but without attracting attention from other nobles.


    "Which dormitory are you in? I tried to find you yesterday," Isabela said as she tried to pull her friend to the corner of the lobby.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "I think I''m in the north wing; my room is the farthest away." Astrid frowned as she complained about the room arrangements. Little did they know that the Second Battalion slept in cramped bunk beds.


    While the two were catching up on how each other was doing and how things were in each House, a commotion began to form in the lobby. Several students were still seated in chairs, but most gathered near the classroom door.


    Both girls stretched to see what was happening, and after standing on tiptoes, they finally caught sight of it. Among the rows of cadets, one person stood out from the rest. A young man who looked just a few years older than them. However, his cold and rigid gaze gave the impression that he had much more experience than anyone in that hall. His serious expression surveyed each student in the hall, and with a slight nod, it was the motivation the students needed to enter the classroom.


    But not before the girls took a look at his attire. Like the other captains, he wore a standard uniform of the New Earth Army, but his was slightly different. Instead of the dark green of the others, it was black and adorned with gold buttons and an emblem of a lion with eagle wings around it. This was the symbol of the Senate; the captain was an Heir.


    The two girls looked at each other; having a teacher like this was rare. The Heir of a House was destined to participate in the Senate, one of the Empire''s highest political circles. For someone like this to be at the Academy, they would have chosen it rather than being forced, as most Houses¡¯ members were.


    No wonder the students quickly began to cluster to enter the classroom. Isabela and Astrid joined the crowd, walking down the long corridor to the classroom. But just before entering, Isabela bumped into a wall.


    "Ouch! Hey!" She noticed she had bumped shoulders with a boy. She felt Astrid pull her arm before she could complain or say anything.


    "Oops, sorry. My friend wasn¡¯t paying attention." Astrid spoke while looking at the boy in front of her, shaking her head apologetically.


    ¡®Boy¡¯ was a simplistic way to describe what the two saw, as hardly anyone would guess he was a cadet. Unlike other nobles, he had a completely shaved head, with a symbol tattooed on the sides: ¡°41-01.¡± Next to him were two other boys with similarly shaved heads and tattoos. But what was most frightening was their size. The height and muscles of the three were unhuman, and their faces, devoid of expression, instilled fear in anyone who crossed their path.


    The boy didn¡¯t spare a second, returning to face forward and heading to one of the seats.


    "Fuck ¡­" Astrid said quietly as she began to breathe normally again.


    Isabela didn¡¯t know who the boys were, but she had learned from her life among the Houses that many powerful people never appeared in the spotlight, and judging by Astrid¡¯s reaction, these were some of them.


    Astrid held one of Isabela''s arms, pulling her to a seat farther back in the room. The two sat side by side, with Isabela looking attentively at her friend, waiting for an explanation about what had just happened.


    "The triplets on steroids. Don¡¯t mess with them; among all the craziest Houses I¡¯ve seen, they¡¯re definitely the worst." Astrid began to speak more quietly as she pointed to two rows ahead. Her face clearly showed the disgust she felt for the boys.


    Isabela had never seen her friend speak about anyone with such disdain. She had seen others with prejudice against the Nameless, but to another House, it was pretty rare.


    "Why?" Isabela asked.


    "They¡¯re from House Astor," Astrid answered as if it was apparent.


    "¡­ and? Should that mean something?" Isabela, still confused, asked once more.


    "What have they been teaching in Sector 55?!" Astrid replied incredulously, trying to control her tone.


    "Astor is responsible for Human Farms. These things are mass-produced there, and I¡¯m not talking about cloning." Astrid continued explaining while avoiding gazing at the boys.


    Isabela¡¯s face went through various emotions as she imagined what a Human Farm could be and what it meant to have sent one of their ¡®products¡¯ to participate in the Academy.


    "I-I ¡­ can imagine," Isabela commented.


    "So listen when I say you won¡¯t want to mess with them. The Astors are so brutal that they make the Orks look cute¡­" Before she could continue her sentence, a book hit Astrid squarely in the face.


    "It¡¯s disrespectful not to listen to the professor in class, but beyond that, talking crosses all limits. Lady Freya, pay attention; I¡¯m about to start the introductory class!" The young captain looked seriously at the two girls, who were caught up in their conversation and hadn¡¯t noticed a teacher was trying to start his lesson.


    "I¡¯ll start again! I am Captain Scipio from House Sforza, and I will be responsible for the First Battalion. This will be the special introductory class for the First Battalion." The professor started his explanation.


    Scipio turned back to look at the girls. ¡°So, please pay close attention.¡±

 Chapter 13 - The Late Snack

    ¡°A five-star hotel wouldn¡¯t be a five-star hotel without one of the best restaurants you¡¯ll ever have. So, since you were one of the last to arrive, let me take this opportunity to show you to the dining hall while I give you a tour of this pigsty.¡± Alan continued his sarcastic presentation about how the Academy worked.


    Oliver had already understood how the boy liked flushing his disdain for the New Earth Army, but he could also use the moment to learn more about the place.


    ¡°... Weren¡¯t we supposed to be in a five-star hotel?¡± Oliver jabbed, "And for someone who seems to hate this place so much, you sure seem to know a lot about it."


    "If I¡¯m not strong, I gotta know things, right?" Alan smiled while flexing his arms, showing off zero muscles.


    The two began walking toward the dormitory exit.


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m the one telling this story. I can retcon however I want. ¡­ cough cough¡±. Alan explained. ¡°Where were we? Oh right. Five-star hotels are only for those in the First Battalion. Pigsty is for us in the Second,¡± Alan explained.


    ¡°Yeah, I got that impression when I saw who was being called for each battalion,¡± Oliver commented.


    ¡°Right. You¡¯ll find three types of losers in the Second Battalion: the nameless... like you.¡± Alan smirked while looking at Oliver.


    ¡°Those who are too weak to become Rangers. And finally, those publicly disgraced, being punished for something in their Houses.¡±


    Oliver could easily understand the first two "losers" types, but Houses were something entirely new to him. He had never encountered them on the streets of New San Francisco.


    ¡°And what kind of loser are you?¡± he asked, giving Alan a questioning look.


    ¡°None of those. I¡¯m a rare breed. A new species of loser. The rebel, the one who doesn¡¯t believe in all this crap.¡± Alan took a deep breath after his explanation. Though he spoke of rebellion, his face resembled defeat more than anything.


    ¡°I see ¡­¡± Oliver spoke, although not wholly believing the bullshit Alan was trying to sell.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to hate what I said? Get pissed off and talk about honor or glory and vengeance? You know, like someone who lost their family to the Waves? I don¡¯t know.¡± Alan asked while studying Oliver''s reaction.


    ¡°Maybe. But to be honest, I don¡¯t know much about the world, and when you spend a lot of time on the streets, you forget about much of the anger and vengeance and just focus on surviving.¡± Oliver explained.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ pretty mature for a 15-year-old,¡± Alan commented.


    ¡°What are you talking about?! You¡¯re 15 too¡­¡± Oliver answered.


    The two had walked quite a distance, leaving the dormitories behind and following a trail to a two-story building. On the first floor was the Second Battalion¡¯s mess hall, which looked like it came straight out of a prison. As soon as they entered the dining hall, the humidity hit their faces like an invisible wall. The heat and the smell of food overwhelmed anyone passing through.


    Once again, they lined up, this time to get dinner.


    ¡°So, Mr. Survival, I¡¯ll help you out. There¡¯s a lot you clearly don¡¯t know. For instance, the mashed potatoes are really good.¡± Alan commented while pointing to a nearly transparent goo. Although Oliver trusted his new friend, he couldn''t believe the ¡®mashed potatoes¡¯ could be any good.


    Alan threw a spoonful of mashed potatoes on his plate without waiting for Oliver to serve. The force of the impact sent the potatoes splattering in all directions. Oliver shot a look of judgment that could have pierced Alan, but the bad mood didn¡¯t last long as he caught sight of Alan¡¯s gleaming bald head.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    They both served themselves, though it wasn¡¯t much. The food had a slimy appearance that made it far from appetizing. The boys searched for a table with familiar faces, and it didn¡¯t take long before they spotted some they had seen in their barracks.


    A conversation was already taking place at the table about what the next few days would be like, and their curiosity was fueling the exchange.


    ¡°I heard that each barrack gets assigned a lead instructor, and they need at least five years of frontline experience.¡± One of the girls commented.


    ¡°Five years?! Impossible. It¡¯s too hard for someone like that to return and still want to teach.¡± Another boy responded with a look of disbelief at what they were discussing.


    ¡°With five years of experience, anyone could land a better job, not to mention already having a fortune saved up.¡± The same boy explained to the others at the table to finish the discussion.


    The group consisted of boys and girls of different sizes, but they all looked starved and worn out. Still, they struggled to choke down the army¡¯s slop. The only exception seemed to be Oliver, who was shoveling the food down his throat. The slop still disgusted him, but he had eaten far worse¡ªhis cooking. He had never learned how to cook properly, so whenever he had to put his culinary skills to the test, he knew his taste buds were in for torture.


    Alan watched Oliver with a mix of curiosity and awe. To him, it was impossible to imagine someone eating that food without chewing and pushing it down whole just to avoid tasting it.


    Then, one of the boys caught the group¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I think it would be good for us to introduce ourselves.¡± One of the boys sitting furthest from the group spoke. ¡°We¡¯re not here to make friends, but we need to know each other since, at some point, we¡¯ll need to work as a team.¡±


    Several cadets agreed with the boy, some because of the logic he presented, while others simply wanted to get to know their fellow battalion members.


    "Nice to meet you! My name is Emma." A girl from the other side of the table waved to everyone. She was one of the few who looked healthier, with rosy cheeks and slightly curly hair.


    "Great! Well, my name is Damian. But my intention with these introductions was to go a bit beyond our names. How about sharing our Boons and Glitches? Seems like basic information." Damian smiled again at the table, looking for support from the other recruits. "For example, my Boon is telekinesis at Pawn level, and my Glitch is that I can only use it on things I can see and when I¡¯m focused."


    Oliver stretched across the table to see who was speaking. For the first time, he got a clear look at Damian. Similar to Emma, he was one of the few who seemed well-fed. His face flushed, and a faded scar ran across his nose, stretching from one eye to the other.


    "Telekinesis? Like moving things with your mind?" Oliver commented, just loud enough for Alan to hear.


    "Yeah. It''s not one of the more common Boons, but his level is pretty low," Alan replied.


    The rest of the cadets understood Damian''s proposal and agreed it was a good exercise. Each shared their names, where they came from, and Boons. Meanwhile, Oliver watched all this with a curious gaze.


    ¡®Boon? Glitch?¡¯ Oliver thought, feeling confused about what the others were talking about. Still, he kept a neutral expression, noticing that the others at the table seemed to understand.


    He already knew it was something about the Ranger Armor, possibly the powers he had seen during the battle, but he still didn¡¯t understand how it all worked.


    The introductions continued, and Oliver listened to powers of all different kinds. One girl could control plants, while another boy could set his entire body on fire. But what impressed him the most was that many of them had some kind of limitation. The girl who controlled plants could only manage two at a time, and the boy with fire had a high-calorie consumption, making it quite dangerous for his health.


    Finally, only Alan and Oliver were left to introduce themselves.


    ¡°Hello! My name is Oliver; I¡¯m a Nameless from New San Francisco, and my Boon ¡­¡± Before Oliver could continue speaking, he felt Alan jab him in the ribs with an elbow. ¡°I don¡¯t know my Boon or Glitch.¡±


    Oliver looked at Alan in confusion, not understanding the reason for the elbowed. Alan, on the other hand, smirked at Oliver¡¯s response.


    ¡°Well... I guess I¡¯m the last one. My name is Alan. I¡¯m from the outskirts of New San Francisco, and I also don¡¯t know my Boon or Glitch.¡±


    The atmosphere at the table became awkward as the two boys refrained from sharing more, but the conversation soon moved on, with the others still intoxicated by the novelty of being in the New Earth Army.


    After finishing their meals, the two boys walked back to the dormitory.


    ¡°You thought quickly. Even though the excuse is weak, it was smart to say you didn¡¯t know your Boon or Glitch.¡± Alan congratulated him with a broad smile on his face.


    Oliver glanced at Alan, noticing the boy seemed impressed with his "wits."


    ¡°Hum, but I really don¡¯t know my boon,¡± Oliver spoke.


    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know?¡± Alan stopped walking and looked thoughtfully at the boy.


    ¡°To begin with, what is a Boon or a Glitch?¡±

 Chapter 14 - The First Class

    "To begin with, what is a Boon or a Glitch?" Oliver turned to look at Alan as he asked.


    "Shit¡­ it can''t be. What are they teaching in schools?!¡± Alan''s face went through a range of emotions all at once, but mostly disbelief at the question. ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve used a Ranger Armor. How didn¡¯t you see it?"


    "I don¡¯t know. The first time, I was focused on not dying. The second time¡­ well, I wasn¡¯t paying attention." Oliver scratched his head, trying to remember the Ranger Armor.


    ¡°How do I explain this?¡± Alan spoke softly as he tried to think of how to explain it to his friend. ¡°After wearing a crystal, each body receives some kind of ¡®evolution.¡¯¡± Alan used his hands to make air quotes as he explained.


    "Evolution? How does that work?" Oliver asked.


    "I have no idea. I didn''t study that; it''s just what they taught us in school," Alan replied.


    "What I do know is that each evolution is linked to our genetic material. So, your family has a high chance of having the same type of evolution," Alan continued. The two boys resumed walking as they discussed.


    The cold night wind pushed them to quicken their pace and return to the barracks.


    "Normally, evolutions give us unique traits, which we call Boons. However, sometimes they can bring limitations or even mutations, which people usually call a Glitch," Alan concluded the explanation.


    "Aaaah¡­" Oliver felt that all the events from earlier started to click and make more sense. Even what he had already seen of the Rangers seemed more natural, but it also sparked several new questions.


    "You don¡¯t need a Ranger Armor to discover your Boon or Glitch; you just need to come into contact with a Z-Crystal. Of course, the easiest way is to use an Artificial Armor." Alan continued.


    "I get it. I think¡­" Oliver commented. "But why did you avoid talking about yours at the table?"


    "Do you really think that wasn¡¯t planned?" Alan looked seriously at Oliver. "Some people there might not have thought about it, but sooner or later, we¡¯re going to have to compete."


    "Only 0.001% of you will be able to become Rangers, blah blah blah," Alan continued in his best impression of Major Five. "Think of it this way. What''s the hardest enemy to face? The one you can''t prepare for. Keeping your Boon a secret could be the difference between victory or failure."


    Oliver continued to ponder the conversation, recalling the boy who had started the discussion. Stopping to reflect, the boy hadn¡¯t mentioned a last name. But he also hadn¡¯t said if he was Nameless.


    The two kept walking and discussing after returning to the dormitory.


    ---


    ---


    Caine was once again in the Major''s office. Every year, the same conversation took place between the two of them. However, this time, he was sure of his decision.


    He waited until the Major lifted his eyes from the stack of holograms scattered across his desk. "Major, this will be my last year. I¡¯m letting you know so you can prepare for the next batch."


    "Caine¡­ we can¡¯t lose one of our best trainers,¡± Major answered with a tired voice. ¡°Not at this moment."


    "Major, I¡¯ve already stayed too long; I was supposed to leave the army when I returned from the front. I stayed to give these kids a better chance of survival, but I can¡¯t agree with what we¡¯re doing here." Caine was resolute in his decision. If it weren''t for his desire to help and repay his debt to the Academy, he would never have returned to work with NEA.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The Major was careful about convincing Caine. Five knew he was one of the most skilled teachers, one of the few Nameless who had advanced so quickly in rank. Plus, his Boon was essential for the army.


    "Caine, we have no other way to train them. If you want them to survive, you need to take them to hell. They need to be strengthened to face the front." Five was more gentle in his speech than last time, but the content was still the same.


    "Major, do they really need to go to the front?" Others had also raised the question Caine posed. The tenth wave had ended without much effort. The Orks seemed exhausted from the war; except for some skirmishes, they were no longer superior to humanity''s power.


    Major Five looked over his round glasses before explaining. "Captain, there is information that doesn¡¯t reach you. Don¡¯t let your guard down because of the tenth wave; that¡¯s all I can say."


    The Captain understood the conversation was over and left the Major¡¯s office. His desire to leave the army hadn¡¯t changed, but for now, he needed to start preparing for yet another class.


    ---


    ---


    "Could you all shut up for a second?! I couldn''t sleep all night," Alan argued with another boy in the adjacent bunk who had been snoring the entire night.


    With all the shouting, Oliver woke up just in time to dodge one of the boots being thrown between the bunks.


    The first night in the dormitory caused many cadets to have mixed feelings. Having gone through the previous day''s challenges, several boys formed bonds, making the dormitory feel like a camp full of friends. At the same time, there were fifty boys in one room. The noise and smell prevented many of them from getting a wink of sleep.


    Fortunately, this wasn¡¯t the case for Oliver. He was used to sleeping in noisy places. In his apartment in New San Francisco, he had shared with as many people as possible to lower the rent. The same couldn¡¯t be said for Alan, whose face showed all the exhaustion of someone who had stayed up all night.


    Early in the morning, the boys headed back to the cafeteria; they didn¡¯t have much time between breakfast and classes. They were finally going to meet the professor in charge of the second battalion. The entire group seemed excited, shoving food down their throats as dozens of different conversations occurred in the hall.


    Oliver and Alan were among the first to finish eating and decided to head to the training room early. Since they were still new to the island, finding the right path among the dozens of buildings sometimes took hours.


    Fortunately for the boys, they didn¡¯t take long to find it. All the training buildings were located in the northern area of the island, one of the few areas shared by both battalions. The basic training building had just two floors, but it was covered in dark glass, allowing little of what happened inside to be seen by those walking around the base.


    They passed several rooms, each with a hologram fixed to its door describing the next class. The entire building was dedicated to the second battalion, but each room belonged to a different barrack. After a few minutes of walking through the corridors, the boys finally found the correct class.


    The room had a semi-circular bleacher where the cadets could always see the podium in the center. The boys sat in the front row, which was still empty. Gradually, the room was filled with new cadets who had finished their breakfast.


    Among the newcomers was someone slightly older than the rest. His uniform was already worn and adorned with several medals. Unlike the recruits, he had dark, straight hair, cut short like other officers. A deep scar adorned his cheek.


    However, the feature that shocked everyone was his glasses. They looked like a completely dark visor that encircled the officer''s head.


    As the young officer approached the podium, various discussions began to arise amid the whispers. Some boys already knew the officer, making him almost a star to many. Yet Oliver still didn¡¯t recognize him. In recent days, Oliver has begun to blame himself for not studying more or trying to get to know the famous people he saw on TV, especially now that he needs to learn everything in front of him.


    Oliver looked around, noticing that many of the students had sparkling eyes at the sight of the captain. Even Alan, who had a personal grudge against the NEA, seemed impressed by the professor.


    "Who is he?" Oliver whispered to his friend.


    "Sometimes I¡¯m amazed at how you don¡¯t know anything," Alan replied. "He¡¯s a legend. One of the few Nameless known by almost everyone."


    The young officer tapped the podium to get the class''s attention. "Welcome. Cadets of the second battalion, my name is Caine, and I will be the Major responsible for this class over the next three months."


    Lights began to project from the floor and ceiling in front of the podium, creating a 3D display in the room¡¯s center.


    "Over the next three months, you will be taught, trained, and evaluated in various aspects. Many of you will become officers; however, the main focus is on a select group that will be chosen to become Rangers.¡± Caine paused slightly before completing his explanation.


    ¡°Pay attention! You will have to pass three of the following tests..."

 Chapter 15 - The Status Page

    ¡°Over the next three months, you will be taught, trained, and evaluated in various areas. Many of you will become officers; however, the primary focus is on a select group that will be chosen to become Rangers. Because of this, pay attention. You will have to pass three of the following tests.¡± Caine explained.


    The cadets had been restless just seconds before, whispering about every detail regarding the professor and what to expect in the upcoming weeks. With just a few words, the entire room came to a halt. Not a single breath could be heard.


    ¡°There are three main types of missions that both Officers and Rangers participate in. The first is in Research and Reconnaissance, where we must find, develop, or investigate information, equipment, or location.¡± Caine continued.


    In the center of the room, various holograms of planets were displayed. After a few moments, different ships from the Orks appeared, followed by some pieces of weapons that the cadets couldn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°The second type of mission is Defense. Currently, the New Earth Army is spread across dozens of planets. After the third wave, we acquired enough technology to populate the solar system and nearby systems. However, most of those planets became targets for the Orks.¡± Caine walked between the holograms while explaining.


    The weapons'' holograms disappeared, replaced by projections of the Moon, Mars, and several other planets. Each one was briefly showcased with aerial images of its colonies.


    ¡°Finally, the third type of mission is Assault. Our armies have a hard time against the Orks in a frontal battle. However, there are special infiltration and assault missions that are carried out to undermine the opponent''s position.¡±


    Caine continued to walk between the pulpit and the front row of the bleachers. His arms were hidden behind his back as he analyzed the students with each step.


    ¡°Therefore, each month of your training will focus on one of these types of missions, and at the end of the month, there will be a challenge. Although these are moments of evaluation for the Ranger Academy, every exercise, every training session, and every excursion will be considered part of your evaluation as an officer.¡±


    The officer returned to the pulpit and began typing on a transparent keyboard. After a few seconds, the desks before the cadets started to move. The top of the desks opened sideways, revealing an item inside.


    ¡°While the three missions are common to all of us, it doesn¡¯t mean that you will specialize in all of them.¡±


    The item became visible to the cadets: it was a gauntlet. Oliver recognized the item; it was very similar to what the Ranger he had faced during the test used.


    ¡°Each officer or Ranger has their specialty, which will not be different for you. In the coming days, you will undergo three types of training.¡± Caine stopped for a moment while the recruit''s attention was still focused on the gauntlet.


    ¡°You will still have classes with me, where I will present important content for each officer, ranging from tactics and war strategies to the geography of exoplanets.¡±


    The professor walked to the first row and picked up one of the gauntlets.


    ¡°You will also receive physical training. These will push your bodies to their limits, helping you develop your stats, boons, and skills. Finally, the third type will be combat specialty classes. For this reason, each of you will receive this gauntlet.¡±


    Caine raised the gauntlet for the entire room to see. Seeing the students¡¯ eyes focused on him, he continued explaining.


    ¡°Each of these contains a weaker artificial Z-Crystal, the same as that used in Artificial Ranger Armors; however, it is 100 times weaker than an Artificial Crystal. Just as an Artificial Crystal used in armor is 100 times weaker than an Original Crystal used in a Ranger Armor. Therefore, you will not be able to use it to wear an official Ranger Armor. But you can access your Status Page to monitor your development.¡±


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The professor returned to the room''s front and returned the gauntlet to the desk.


    ¡°You will be responsible for your gauntlets; you must never lose them. Besides the Status Page, it has other functions you will learn about in other classes. However, the most important thing right now is for you to explore your compositions. Discover what¡¯s best and worst about you to understand which combat specialty to choose.¡±


    Again, Caine typed on the keyboard at the pulpit, and more images appeared.


    ¡°You will have four options. First, hand-to-hand combat. Second, combat using Ranger Weapons. Third, combat using Energy, and finally, combat using Crystal Weapons.¡±


    The professor finally paused for a few seconds, allowing the room to return to murmurs. Many students were already planning where to focus their time and where they would fit best.


    ¡°Any questions?¡± Caine asked the recruits.


    While some students asked questions of the professor, Oliver observed the gauntlet. It wasn¡¯t ornamented and appeared to be simply made of steel. However, it was light and fit easily on the boy¡¯s arm. Inside the gauntlet, padding made it comfortable to wear. After putting it on, two buckles locked the equipment in place.


    Besides Oliver, Alan was lost in thought. He knew what type of combat his family usually selected, but even so, the boy wanted other opinions and to explore what he could choose. Without thinking twice, the boy raised his hand.


    ¡°Professor, among the four specialties, which characteristics do you consider essential for each of them?¡± Alan asked.


    Caine turned to the young cadet. His face was serious as he pondered the question. The professor brought one hand to his face and scratched his cheek.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question, but it¡¯s difficult. Each combat specialty can fit any type of Boon. It depends on how you will utilize it. Instead, I¡¯ll explain a bit more about the benefits of each one, and I hope that helps you decide.¡±


    The room¡¯s attention returned to the topic; even Oliver, who had been engrossed in his gauntlet, looked back at the professor.


    ¡°In hand-to-hand combat, the main characteristic is the short distance to your opponent. You can specialize in Strength or Agility. But if you lack endurance and take a hit from an Ork, you might be taken out of the fight after the first blow.¡±


    As he narrated, the captain moved to the center of the room. He raised both arms to form a guard and executed several quick and precise movements. Some students could follow along, as it was the standard martial art of the army, while others were simply amazed by observing the motions.


    Alan and Oliver had already discarded this specialty. While Oliver had agility, he remembered the pain of receiving an Ork¡¯s attack and didn¡¯t want to experience that again. As for Alan, agility and endurance were definitely his weak points.


    ¡°Except for this specialty, the others will somehow involve Energy. Ranger Weapons are manifestations of your connection with your Boon, but they consume the Energy your body produces to function. They can be short or long-range, and after good training, they tend to lower their energy consumption.¡±


    As soon as the professor finished explaining, he extended one hand, and quickly, small energy particles gathered. Moments later, a rifle materialized in his hand. The weapon was almost as tall as the captain, with a long barrel and a scope mounted for high-precision, long-distance shots.


    Alan didn¡¯t like his Ranger Weapon; although it had a good combination with his Boon, he didn¡¯t have the skills to wield it effectively. On the other hand, Oliver was leaning toward specializing in his Ranger Weapon. Even though he was still a complete amateur in any form of combat, his Ranger Weapon was the only thing that had saved him in the past.


    ¡°Finally, the last two specialties are more restrictive. Energy Combat utilizes the pure energy from your body to interact with your opponents. It demands high control and sometimes boons that match this combat style.¡±


    Quickly, the rifle in the captain''s hand vanished. In its place, several particles of energy began to gather, merging until small bursts of lightning burst out and returned to the professor''s hand.


    ¡°Crystal Weapons are by far the most restrictive. They are weapons forged completely using Z Crystals; no doubt they are one of the most powerful weapons that can be created; however, they are extremely rare and expensive.¡±


    The look in the students'' eyes made it clear they were expecting some sort of demonstration, but the professor remained unmoved at the room¡¯s center.


    "I can see the look in your eyes, but it''s pointless. I don''t have a Crystal Weapon, and even recordings of them are rare. This combat form is offered by default, but we rarely have students for it, as nowadays, only direct heirs of great Houses tend to have access to this type of weapon," Caine concluded his explanation.


    The conclusion of the explanation took up the rest of the time they had for the first class.


    ¡°Each of you will have until tomorrow to decide on your combat specialty,¡± Caine concluded the first day with the Second Battalion. This was one of the classes he was most excited to teach; he could feel that this class had a rare gathering of talents.


    While several students had already left the room or were discussing their first class in the hallways, Oliver finally had some free time. With his new gauntlet, he would finally understand what his Boon and Glitch were.


    ¡®Status Page!¡¯

 Chapter 16 - Boons and Glitches

    ''Status Page!'' Oliver thought.


    In front of Oliver, a small screen slid out and stretched. Completely translucent, the boy could see what was behind it while still being able to read it. As he moved his head, the floating screen began to follow him.


    With a childlike grin, the boy felt challenged to push the limits of the Status Page even further. Using his hands, he tried pinching the edges of the screen, performing a zoom-in and zoom-out motion.


    ¡°Welcome back, Oliver!" The voice he had already heard echoed once more.


    ¡°What!?" The boy was startled, assuming it was some kind of AI embedded in the Ranger Armor.


    ¡®Hello?¡¯ he thought, expecting a response, but none came. A few moments later, some words started to appear on the screen.


    | Status Page


    | User: Oliver [Nameless]


    | Level: 1 [Pawn]


    | Experience: [20/100]


    |


    | Stats


    | Strength: 6 [Pawn]


    | Agility: 12 [Knight]


    | Constitution: 5 [Pawn]


    | Energy: 14 [Knight]


    Some of the information was new. For the first time, Oliver saw his level and experience. Although Caine had mentioned training to increase stats and boons, Oliver hadn''t realized that the system could display his information in such detail.


    Additionally, he had already earned 20 experience points in such a short time, and he started wondering how these points were earned.


    ¡®Do I only get them through training, or do combats also work?¡¯ The boy pondered.


    | Boons


    | Insight [Pawn] [Growth]


    | [Use 200 Experience Points to Upgrade]


    |


    | Glitches


    | [Too Much Information]


    | [As long as I see]


    |


    | Skills


    | Ranger Weapon Handling [Pawn]


    |


    | Ranger Weapon


    | Energy Pistol


    The first part of the Status Page was easy for Oliver to understand. But as he read more about his boons, glitches, and skills, his brow furrowed. The boy couldn''t make sense of what was being shown.


    ¡®Pawn. Is that the level of the Boon? But what does it mean Growth?¡¯ After a few moments of pondering the meanings, he accidentally touched the word "Insight."


    The screen expanded as he touched the word, and a second section appeared.


    | Insight


    | You are capable of understanding systems and mechanics by observing them.


    | The more Energy is used, the easier or more completely the mechanic is understood.


    | The Boon''s level is [Pawn], allowing you to understand only simple systems.


    | This Boon is capable of [Growth] and may consume experience to be upgraded.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ''Hmmm, seems straightforward,'' Oliver thought. He remembered quickly learning how to use his Ranger Weapon but didn''t recall applying Energy. However, during the fight with the Ork, he was too focused on survival to remember much about what he had done.


    The boy decided to apply energy while looking at the room''s hologram projector.


    Similar to when he summoned his Energy Pistol, he felt as if a flow of energy coursed through his body, moving from the center of his chest to his eyes and head.


    | Click


    Activating the ability was as simple as thinking about pressing a button. However, the result was the exact opposite of what he expected. The moment Oliver activated the ability, a deep and agonizing pain struck his head.


    Oliver fell to his knees, feeling his entire body go cold. His only reaction was to close his eyes and grab his head. His throat wanted to scream from the pain, but he clenched his teeth with all his strength.


    An overwhelming amount of information seemed to rush through his brain, details he had never noticed or known about the holographic system. Everything from its maintenance to the fact that one side of the room was seeing the hologram with slightly off colors.


    When Oliver finally opened his eyes and lifted his head, he felt something drip onto his lips. Wiping his face, he noticed some blood had dripped from his nose. He was astonished. The Boon was more intricate than he had imagined.


    The boy could imagine a few different ways to use his Boon.


    ''But I could have died...'' he thought, feeling the grave danger he had just faced.


    Without any warning, he had risked his health simply to understand the holography system. If he had tested it on something even more complex, he might have passed out or, worse, died.


    Using his military jacket sleeve to wipe his face, he decided to look back at the Status Page. This time, he clicked on [Too Much Information].


    | Too Much Information


    | The amount of information offered by [Insight] can exceed what your body can handle.


    | Information overload may result in Headache, Hemorrhage, Blackout, Insanity, and Death.


    | Increase the Boon level to handle more information.


    ''I should''ve definitely read this first,'' Oliver cursed himself.


    Until that moment, Oliver didn''t fully understand the concept of Glitches or how dangerous they could be, which is why he hadn''t feared using his Boon. However, now it was clear that these powers came with a heavy cost.


    Finally, there were only two more options left to click.


    | As long as I see


    | The Boon [Insight] can only be applied to systems within your line of sight.


    |


    | Ranger Weapon Handling


    | The user has developed the ability to handle the Ranger Weapon through use in dangerous situations.


    | Performance with the weapon is enhanced.


    | Skill Level: [Pawn]


    | Skill Experience: [10/100]


    The last clickable option was [Exchange 200 Experience Points to Unlock]. Oliver didn''t hesitate; he wanted to understand as much as he could about how the system worked. But then he heard the same system¡¯s voice.


    ''You don''t have enough Experience Points to add another Boon.''


    He expected it wouldn''t work but needed to try anyway.


    Finally, Oliver stood up from the bleachers and began walking out of the room.


    ¡®Am I strong or weak? Clearly, I¡¯m not combat-focused.¡¯ The boy didn''t know what to think. His Boon didn''t seem helpful in combat or have a clear purpose, but it appeared powerful enough to cost him his life.


    Alan, too, was lost in his thoughts. After the class ended, he walked on autopilot, still thinking about which specialization to choose. He had reached a conclusion but still had doubts. There was no other option for him but Energy Combat; it fit his abilities too well, as Energy was his highest stat.


    As he neared the second training area, he finally realized Oliver wasn''t with him. Looking around, he couldn''t find the boy, so he decided to wait by the entrance.


    Not far away, Oliver was running, trying to avoid being late after losing track of time while exploring the Status Page. He arrived in front of a large training field, already out of breath. Around him, there was a vast forest, but at the center, it looked like a standard Track & Field training ground.


    He spotted Alan leaning against one of the walls near the entrance of the Training Center.


    "Where were you?" Alan asked, curious about Oliver''s delay.


    "I was exploring the Status Page; I finally discovered my Boon and Glitch," Oliver said, lowering his voice on the second part.


    "About time. Will it help you decide on your specialization?" Alan questioned.


    "I¡¯m not sure, but I don¡¯t think so." Oliver was considering how much he should reveal about his Boon. Alan had helped him many times, but his own advice was not to expose too much about his abilities or weaknesses.


    "My Boon isn''t combat-focused, so I don''t have many options," Oliver explained.


    ¡°I see,¡± Alan spoke.


    Both boys stood at the entrance, watching as only a few recruits had managed to find the area so far.


    Oliver finally recovered his breath and had time to look around. The path hadn¡¯t been easy to find; he had to check several times between various buildings before locating the way to the N2 training area.


    The road to the building¡¯s entrance was broad, with marked spaces for recruits to run and exercise. However, the most surprising aspect was the surrounding trees.


    The vegetation seemed equatorial until he crossed the forest, and the climate was mildly pleasant. Yet, the farther they ventured north on the island, the trees gradually changed into towering pines, and the temperature dropped sharply.


    ¡®How on earth did they find this island?¡¯ Oliver thought. ¡®Was it discovered? It can¡¯t be artificial, right?¡¯ Feeling a bit like a conspiracy theorist, he tried to ground himself back in reality.


    ¡°And you, have you thought about what you¡¯re going to specialize in?¡± Oliver asked, turning to his friend.


    "I don''t have many options either," Alan replied as he glanced at the entrance of the training area.


    "You saw my fight, and my Boon is closely tied to my combat style. Plus, my best stat is Energy. It''s pretty obvious I need to focus on Energy Combat," Alan added.


    However, Alan felt this decision would cause issues within his family. But he planned to face those problems when the time came.


    Both stood for a few more minutes, observing their surroundings, until finally, larger groups of boys and girls began to approach. In the distance, an officer was accompanying one of the groups.


    The next training session was finally about to begin.


    Oliver clapped his hands a few times, dusting them off, before speaking, "I think my best option would be..."

 Chapter 17 - Combat Class

    "My best option would be Ranger Weapons. It¡¯s already saved me twice. Also, I don¡¯t know any other form of combat." Oliver explained.


    Alan mulled over Oliver¡¯s reasoning. It made sense, though he had secretly hoped Oliver would have chosen Energy Weapons. It was a selfish desire, but over the past few days, Oliver had become the closest thing to a friend Alan had.


    ¡°Makes sense. You seemed good with that Energy Pistol.¡± Alan remembered.


    As the two talked, more and more recruits gradually arrived at the Training Center until it was nearly full. Similar to the last class, this was also mixed, with boys and girls training together. However, it was still only students from the Second Battalion, making it easy for Alan and Oliver to recognize some familiar faces, even if they weren¡¯t from the same barracks.


    "Recruits!¡± A titanic shout was heard. ¡°I¡¯m Captain Liv, and I will oversee your physical training."


    The instructor arrived along with the last group of students and immediately began the session. She walked to the center of the training area, which contained different gym equipment scattered across the field and a running track encircling it.


    "Every human body has a natural limit. Even after using the Z Crystal and going through its natural evolution, you¡¯ll still hit a ceiling. However, that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t push past it." The captain explained.


    Liv moved between the cadets, observing their physical composition as carefully as they studied her. Liv''s Nordic appearance left most boys in awe. Although her uniform was similar to that of other officers, it was more practical; it lacked coat sleeves, and instead of a skirt, she wore cargo pants.


    "However, these new evolutions don¡¯t happen naturally. We need to force them. They can occur through intense training or battles that push you to your limits. That¡¯s exactly what we will replicate in your training. Obviously, there¡¯s a risk involved, but it¡¯s a risk I¡¯m willing to take." The captain gave the students a broad smile that conveyed her joy in being their instructor and a hint of sadism in watching them be pushed to their limits.


    The young trainer quickly turned her head, making her red braided hair sway in the wind. If the boys weren¡¯t so distracted by her, they might have been more afraid of what was coming next.


    "Let¡¯s start with a set!"


    The captain walked to the side of the gym, reaching one of the walls, and typed on a transparent panel. After a few seconds, the entire gym started to convert. Trapdoors opened from the floor, removing and adding equipment while other parts shifted position.


    In under a minute, the gym was transformed into an obstacle course.


    "As soon as the whistle blows, you¡¯ll start at one piece of equipment, and when you hear the whistle again, you¡¯ll move to the next!¡± She gave them just a moment to process her command.


    ¡°Begin!" The whistle echoed in the gym.


    Alan and Oliver were still shocked at how quickly the gym had changed when they heard the whistle blow. Despite there being hundreds of recruits, the gym seemed to accommodate everyone. As each stage progressed, it became more difficult. Sweat and exhaustion began to overtake each cadet¡¯s body.


    [+1 Experience Point]


    A notification appeared in the corner of Oliver¡¯s vision as he gasped for air.


    ''So, this is how I can earn more Experience Points.'' Oliver thought.


    The training had started in the early afternoon and only stopped for short breaks until late afternoon. Alan was sprawled on the ground, wondering if anyone could roll him along the floor back to the barracks. Meanwhile, Oliver was exploring the changes on his Status Page.


    | Status Page


    | User: Oliver [Nameless]


    | Level: 1 [Pawn]


    | Experience: [27/100]


    ¡®In just one afternoon, I got seven experience points. Just with training.¡¯ Oliver examined. ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem that bad.¡¯


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    It wasn¡¯t something he could do every day, but it didn¡¯t seem so bad until he had to lift his arm, and the pain in his muscles almost made him cry.


    ''Or maybe it¡¯s pretty bad.'' He regretted thinking about it.


    The rest of the night was torturous. No cadet could muster a word. Even in the shared bathrooms or during dinner, they were simply trying to stay alive. To their luck, the exhaustion was so strong that many cadets fell into a deep sleep.


    ---


    ---


    The following day, as the dormitory alarms went off, inhuman groans filled the air, and hundreds of curses aimed at Captain Liv¡¯s mother. But the army wasn¡¯t going to wait for the unprepared, and slowly, the Second Battalion began readying themselves for the second day.


    Oliver was one of the students who woke up cursing Captain Liv''s mother. His arms and legs seemed unwilling to move, and any contact with them only caused more pain.


    Still, there was a hint of joy for the experience he''d gained. He was one step closer to becoming stronger and increasing his chances of surviving on the battlefield.


    But beyond the joy of increasing his chances of survival, there was another reason for his happiness. There was also an amount of competitiveness that he hadn¡¯t realized yet. When he wasn¡¯t grumbling in pain, he thought about the golden-haired girl, Katherine, and whether he could surpass her in the future. Of course, these thoughts passed quickly, bringing a bit of embarrassment and turning his ears red.


    Oliver, Alan and a few other boys had gotten used to walking together, mainly because the Academy was enormous, and more people helped find the best routes. The group was among the first to arrive at the cafeteria, but unlike the day before, there was no excitement for breakfast. Some grumbled in pain, while others focused on consuming as much of the goopy food as possible.


    However, the group wouldn¡¯t stay together for long. With the start of the Combat Specialization classes, each person had to find their new class. Oliver was, unfortunately, the only one from his group going to Ranger Weapons, while most chose Hand-to-Hand Combat.


    After leaving the cafeteria, the boy had to walk along the long trails around the island''s center until he found the correct building for his next class. After confirming he was in the right place, he could finally check out the surroundings.


    It resembled the training center from the previous day, with a gym-like aspect, but this time, several arenas were scattered across the field.


    ''Not again¡­'' Internally, Oliver cried, realizing he was in for more physical exertion. His body was on the verge of collapse.


    One of his hopes was that he wouldn¡¯t have to exert himself as much since his weapon was long-range. Seeing the arenas, he knew his hopes were in vain.


    Another difference he noticed was that this gymnasium had bleachers. Finally, he¡¯d have somewhere to rest before class started. He rushed to the front row and leaned his head against the nearby pillar. Seeking a few minutes of rest, Oliver closed his eyes and tried to nap.


    His nap didn¡¯t last long. Just a few minutes later, the gym began filling up with other recruits. However, there was something odd about them. Some of the groups Oliver couldn¡¯t recognize. He could remember most of the recruits from the Second Battalion, having seen them in other classes and the cafeteria.


    Another detail he missed was the older officer standing right in the gym¡¯s center. This officer, Oliver, did recognize. The man had no hair except his graying beard, and his limbs were replaced with mechanical prosthetics. There was hardly anyone who looked like him.


    He was the same officer who had overseen Oliver¡¯s entrance exam into the Academy.


    ¡°Come closer! I don¡¯t want to shout to be heard!¡± The officer spoke.


    The old man raised his voice just enough so the students could hear.


    "I am Captain Musk, and I will be your Instructor in Ranger Weapons Combat."


    Without activating his armor, Musk conjured a revolver in his hand.


    "I joined the army during the Third Wave, a time when we didn¡¯t have the power or ease of Ranger Weapons. While these weapons may not have the glamour of Hand to Hand and Energy Combat, the so called original arts, they will be the best chance for many of you to survive the frontline." Musk explained.


    The officer twirled the revolver between his fingers as he walked among the recruits. The students closest to him were impressed by the old man''s familiarity and agility with the weapon.


    ¡°You may have thought I would teach you how to use your weapons, but that¡¯s impossible. Since each weapon is tailored to your combat style, each one of you will have completely different weapons from the others.¡± The officer continued to explain.


    Musk then stepped up onto one of the arenas.


    ¡°Your best chance to train is in real combat. Therefore, our classes will be quite simple. You will be divided into pairs and must fight each other. Before each fight, you must get an Artificial Ranger Armor in the corner of the platform and activate them. Each fight will last three minutes. After the whistle blows, one of you will move on to the next ring, while one combatant stays."


    The instructor walked among the students, assigning them to their places. Oliver wasn¡¯t in any of the arenas, as he would be in the group that moved to the next platform after hearing the whistle.


    "If you haven¡¯t noticed yet, there are students from both the First and Second Squadrons in each group. This way, you¡¯ll constantly be facing opponents of different levels, giving you a chance to refine your combat and test your skills." Musk commented.


    Another familiar voice echoed throughout the gym.


    [Enter your arena]


    [Combat will start in 60 seconds]


    ''Oh, damn.''


    As Oliver climbed onto the platform, he recognized who he was about to face.

 Chapter 18 - First Battalion Battle

    Oliver quickly recognized who he was up against as he stepped onto the platform. The girl in front of him had golden hair, and Oliver noticed a few freckles around her nose for the first time. However, the girl didn¡¯t seem to recognize Oliver; at least, her eyes showed no sign of it.


    The boy looked around and saw that in the other arenas, opponents were greeting each other. He thought it best to copy them.


    "Ni-Nice, it''s nice to meet you. My name is Oliver. I¡¯m from the Second Battalion." Oliver had no idea why he was nervous. His feet were fidgety even while standing still.


    "Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Katherine. I¡¯m from the First Battalion," the girl replied, noticing her opponent¡¯s nervousness. However, she assumed it was due to the battle they were about to have in the next few minutes, unaware that the boy in front of her was experiencing a storm of emotions within.


    Oliver bit his tongue to avoid saying, "I know," and walked to the side of the platform. He held onto his Artificial Ranger Badge.


    "Activate!"


    As usual, the liquid armor enveloped his body. This time, there were no surprises; he was already used to the transformation.


    [Welcome back, Oliver!]


    The boy was no longer startled by the familiar voice.


    [The battle will start in...]


    [3...]


    [2...]


    [1...]


    [Battle started]


    As expected, the first move for both was to summon their weapons. Oliver remembered that Katherine used a fencing sword. The girl wasn¡¯t sure what weapon he used, but upon seeing the Energy Pistol, she figured out the type of combat this would be.


    Oliver''s initial nervousness had vanished; he would have been far more embarrassed if he couldn¡¯t show what he was capable of. Besides, he still felt an unreciprocated sense of rivalry.


    Oliver focused on not giving Katherine space to get closer, constantly moving around the arena. When there were small openings, he tried to take a shot at her or used the shots to prevent her from advancing.


    On the other hand, Katherine focused on avoiding the shots, which wasn¡¯t too tricky given her speed. She aimed to thrust her rapier whenever possible, primarily targeting Oliver¡¯s legs. She knew that if she could immobilize him, the rest of the fight would be decided in her favor.


    ''Think, think...'' Oliver was trying to find any way to strike Katherine.


    Although the fight seemed deadlocked to the audience, it was gradually turning in Katherine''s favor.


    Behind her impassive face, Katherine carefully observed Oliver''s movements, waiting for the perfect moment to capitalize on one of his mistakes.


    "Now!" she thought, finally allowing a slight smile to form beneath her helmet.


    The girl lunged forward and extended her sword, piercing one of Oliver''s legs. It wasn''t enough to take him out of the fight, but she had finally drilled through the armor and drawn a bit of blood.


    ¡°Damn,¡± Oliver muttered under his breath. The adrenaline of the battle dulled the pain from the attack, but he could feel his leg growing numb, not moving with the same agility as before.


    ''Maybe...'' Oliver started to formulate an idea. ''If she wants to slow me down, that''s exactly what I''ll give her.''


    He continued shooting, trying to keep Katherine at bay as she rapidly closed the distance. Oliver attempted to run to one side of the arena to avoid her.


    "Ugh," the boy grunted in pain. However, it was a feigned mistake. When Katherine saw an opening, she lunged forward again with her rapier pointed straight at him.


    What she didn''t expect was to see the boy¡¯s Energy Pistol aimed right at her position.


    "My turn," Oliver said calmly.


    The point-blank shot left Katherine no room to dodge. She had just enough time to raise her hands to protect her face.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°BANG¡±


    The blast sent her flying into the arena wall.


    ¡®What was that?¡¯ Katherine thought, unable to comprehend what had just happened. She shook her head, still dazed, but quickly regained her composure, ensuring no more shots hit her.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to realize that Oliver had set a trap. In her eagerness to attack, she had fallen right into it. The boy had baited her into making a move so he could counterattack. Neither could fully commit to an attack, leaving them both stuck in a stalemate.


    Katherine managed to strike Oliver more than once, but the boy held his ground, unwilling to lose. He used all his stamina to keep moving. Meanwhile, Oliver used his feints to land some shots, but Katherine was fast enough to dodge or even deflect most of the bullets.


    As both tried to find a solution, the three minutes that felt like an eternity were too short. Before they could think of something to break the deadlock, time had run out.


    [Battle finished.]


    [Katherine¡¯s win.]


    Oliver agreed with the result; she had dealt the most damage and hadn¡¯t even used her Boons.


    Both opponents shook hands in the center of the ring, and the boy moved on to the next arena. However, before starting the next fight, he noticed a new notification.


    [+5 Experience Points]


    He hadn¡¯t expected that combat sparring would put him in a position to gain that much experience. However, perhaps it was because he had fought someone with more experience than him. Still, the boy was happy; he had gained EXP points without obliterating his body with hours of exercise. Yet, the boy had bittersweet feelings. He wished he could have presented a better fight.


    Oliver was only wrong about one thing. Katherine had paid attention to their fight; she just didn¡¯t remember the boy. However, something caught the girl¡¯s attention: Oliver¡¯s will to win and his ability to think of tactics and strategies even when he was at a disadvantage. That absolute desire for victory was something rare to find.


    Katherine had fought many heirs from other Houses, and all of them had a "noble" way of fighting. But the moment they sensed defeat approaching, they would accept it as if that made them superior.


    ¡®Hmm, what was his name again? Oliver,¡¯ Katherine thought before entering the next arena.


    The following fights varied quite a bit. There was a clear difference between the First and Second Battalions. When fighting cadets from the Second Battalion, Oliver could hold his own and sometimes even win. However, his best performances against the First Battalion were draws. Even within the First Battalion, some recruits stood out from the rest.


    To Oliver, it was obvious that Katherine was above the other cadets, but there were a few others he had watched who also seemed to stand out. One was a bald boy with a tattoo on his head and tanned skin. He seemed quite strong, made even more intimidating by his muscular build. Oliver didn¡¯t get the chance to fight him, but from observing from a distance, his fights didn¡¯t seem to last long.


    The other person who had captured his attention would be his next opponent. The reason she drew attention was quite different.


    "Hello! Nice to meet you; my name is Astrid. I¡¯m from the First Battalion. I hope we have a great battle!" the girl introduced herself.


    Astrid attracted a lot of attention but for very different reasons. The first reason was that she looked like a younger copy of Captain Liv.


    For those who had already trained with Liv, they could only tremble at the sight of the devil before them.


    However, Astrid had apparent differences beyond age. The girl had braided red hair, and her face wasn¡¯t marked with scars like the Captain¡¯s.


    Another thing that caught the recruits'' attention was Astrid''s Ranger Armor. Each recruit had slight modifications in their armor, but hers seemed to have the most significant changes. Her armor had no steel plates on the abdomen, only a thin metallic fabric, revealing a well-toned and trained abdomen.


    Finally, the last reason was what Oliver feared the most.


    [The battle will start in...]


    [3...]


    [2...]


    [1...]


    [Battle started]


    As soon as the battle began, the girl rushed toward Oliver, not waiting to finish summoning her Ranger Weapon. But as soon as they appeared, the attacks didn¡¯t stop.


    Astrid was one of the few people who had a two-handed Ranger Weapon. In her right hand, she held a war axe, while in her left, a round shield. This combination allowed her to be extremely fierce with her attacks, only needing to block any counterattacks from her opponents.


    Oliver had never been in such a situation, quickly cornered by the consecutive strikes. Even increasing his shots, he couldn¡¯t penetrate the shield or stop her advances.


    Finally, one of the strikes hit the boy. Astrid swung the axe from a blind angle, hitting Oliver¡¯s face and knocking him to the ground.


    [Battle finished.]


    [Astrid¡¯s win.]


    Oliver spent a few seconds on the ground staring at the ceiling. His labored breathing kept him from getting up. It had been one of the fastest and most intense battles he¡¯d ever had. Before he could say anything, the girl had already approached him.


    "Oliver, right? Interesting, interesting. Your fighting style is too passive. You should aim to be more aggressive in the fight to win. If you keep fighting like this, just trying to gain space, you won¡¯t be able to hit me." Astrid was overly enthusiastic as she analyzed the fight.


    Although she seemed to be trying to help the boy, she ended up mostly talking to herself. Still, the information was useful to Oliver, who listened attentively.


    "Shall we go again?!"

 Chapter 19 - Two Weeks

    "Shall we go again?!" Astrid asked


    Still struggling to catch his breath, Oliver raised an eyebrow as he assessed Astrid. She was clearly in better shape than he was. Her matches must have ended so quickly that she hadn''t tired out. Oliver shook his head slightly in response, and the girl widened her eyes and pouted.


    "Ah! I should''ve stretched out this match more," she muttered softly as she prepared to leave the arena.


    The boy began to stand, brushing off the little dust that had clung to his uniform. However, since there would be no more rounds, he decided to remain seated. Oliver tried to wipe the sweat off his face while glancing at the ongoing battles.


    In one of the distant rings was Katherine. Unlike the other matches, hers was still ongoing, which was surprising given that she usually finished all her bouts in under a minute.


    Oliver recognized her opponent. He was one of the other standouts from the first battalion. He was one of the few boys from the first battalion who was also bald, but no one noticed that when they saw the mountain of muscles, he was.


    Those muscles greatly influenced his battle style. Every move he made carried tremendous force, shaking the arena. His Ranger Weapon was a heavy mace, which caused minor fractures in the ground when it struck the platform.


    On the other hand, Katherine was quick and agile enough to keep this from becoming a problem. However, in the limited space of the arena, she had to use her maximum speed to avoid being pinned down, which was taking a toll on her stamina. She was already breathing heavily, and her face was flushed red. Despite her precise attacks targeting the weak points of the boy''s armor, they didn¡¯t seem to cause much damage. Every thrust seemed to reach his skin but failed to penetrate.


    Oliver tried to put himself in Katherine¡¯s shoes and gauge whether he stood a chance against the boy. Not likely. He knew that if Katherine¡¯s sword couldn¡¯t do any real damage, his weapons wouldn''t fare any better. To make matters worse, he wasn¡¯t confident he could evade every attack. The moment he got hit, the match would be over.


    The alarm rang before Oliver could analyze the fight further, signaling the end of the round. All the students exited the platforms and returned to stand near the captain.


    "This was just the first of many lessons yet to come. Understand that there is a clear difference in performance between the two battalions, but combat will be the best way for you all to learn.¡± Musk spoke.


    The old captain walked until he was close to the recruits.


    "Don''t get stuck in the Status Quo. At this moment, other recruits may be your opponents, and know that each one is striving to surpass you. Every second, they get one step closer to evolving. One step closer to mastering combat techniques." Musk scanned each recruit as he spoke.


    The captain paused briefly, his expression shifting to a more somber tone before continuing.


    "But don''t forget, when you leave the Academy and face the front lines, things won''t change. The Orks may seem barbaric, but above all, they are cunning and ruthless. They are always lurking, waiting for a mistake to seize the advantage." As he finished speaking about the Orks, his voice carried a unique hatred, the kind that only someone who had fought through countless Waves could understand.


    The class absorbed as much as they could from Musk¡¯s teaching. After the recent fights, many of them already felt they were improving. Whether due to gaining more combat experience or their bodies developing, the students felt the difference. Oliver was no exception. Looking at his status, he noticed the clear distinction between physical and combat training.


    | Status Page


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.| User: Oliver [Nameless]


    | Level: 1 [Pawn]


    | Experience: [45/100]


    ¡°For today, you are dismissed! I look forward to seeing you in the next training session,¡± Musk concluded, slowly walking toward the gym''s exit. Alongside the students¡¯ conversations, the sound of his prosthetics made small whirs and scratches as he moved.


    Like at the beginning of the class, several groups formed as the recruits left the gymnasium. Some discussed the battles, while others talked about their following classes. Meanwhile, Oliver was distracted, wondering what would be for lunch. As his stomach reminded him it was ready for the next meal, the boy headed for the gym''s exit.


    Just before he crossed the door, a red blur zipped past him. The boy blinked, trying to make sense of what had happened. In front of him stood Astrid, staring at him intently.


    "Great fight. I want to spar with you again. In the next class, come straight to my arena," she said energetically, flashing a crooked smile.


    "Okay," Oliver answered.


    After receiving his confirmation, the girl quickly resumed walking, leaving him behind.


    ¡®Was she friendly or just a bit insane?¡¯ Oliver pondered, the question lingering in his mind.


    ---


    ---


    Quickly, Oliver and Alan grew used to the Academy¡¯s pace. Although the first few days were full of surprises, things started to get normal as time passed.


    In the blink of an eye, two weeks had gone by.


    Oliver was impressed by everything he had learned. Finally, the combat lessons weren¡¯t as overwhelming. Nonetheless, victories were still rare, especially against the trio from the first battalion.


    However, the most significant change in the past two weeks was one he had kept secret from everyone, even Alan.


    At last, he could evolve.


    | Status Page


    | User: Oliver [Nameless]


    | Level: 1 [Pawn]


    | Experience: [143/100] [Click to Evolve]


    Three days ago, he had finally gained enough experience to level up. While his curiosity urged him to click the button, he still remembered the bleeding and pain he experienced when using the Boon without proper preparation. The boy feared that evolving might have a similar effect, so he waited until they covered the topic of evolutions in the next class with Captain Caine.


    However, there were still a few things Oliver wanted to improve in the coming days that he hadn¡¯t been successful with so far in his time at the Academy.


    The first was his lack of contact with the first battalion. He rarely got to talk with Isabela, mainly because there were no classes with her, and every barrack was assigned to a specific battalion. Although they had chatted while walking from one training session to another, they hardly ever had time. Moreover, the gap between the classes also made it hard to get closer to Katherine, although he figured it wouldn¡¯t happen even if they shared more classes.


    His second goal was to defeat the trio from the first battalion. Every day, he honed his skills, but they improved along with him, making the gap between them remain the same.


    Oliver and Alan continued being the two students who arrived early for every class, not out of enthusiasm but because both boys liked getting to the cafeteria earlier to avoid the long lines. This left plenty of time for them to be the first ones in the classroom. Sitting in the chair he had grown accustomed to, Oliver noticed a few changes.


    "Hey! What''s that?" Oliver blurted out without thinking.


    Alan looked at his friend, confused.


    "You''re not bald anymore?!" Oliver remarked.


    "Screw you," Alan replied, resting his head back on the table in front of him.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t the long, shiny hair the boy used to have before joining the Academy, but it no longer reflected light like it had before. Another thing was that Oliver could finally say that Alan was his friend. The two had gone through so much in these two weeks that he had never felt so close to anyone else, perhaps only his parents.


    Alan could still feel Oliver''s gaze, even with his head resting on the table.


    "What is it?!" Alan asked.


    "Nothing, I was just checking if you could still reflect light..." Oliver spoke.


    "Hahaha, very funny. Let¡¯s not forget I wasn¡¯t the only one bald." Alan jabbed.


    "But mine didn¡¯t turn into a giant reflector," Oliver replied while using his hands to illustrate the size of Alan''s head.


    The exchange of friendly insults had become normal between the two, and for anyone who understood the art of male diplomacy, it was one of the main signs of friendship.


    After a few more stabs, they finally began to talk normally, discussing what they expected from the next class. Caine had earned the respect of the class, making every student eager for his next lesson. So much so that, despite being early, just minutes after the boys arrived, other waves of recruits began filling the room.


    At last, the instructor arrived.


    ¡°I can see...¡± Caine paused slightly, noticing the sarcastic smirks on some students'' faces.


    Many of the students still believed that Caine was blind because of the special glasses he wore. However, the captain chose not to dispel this misunderstanding among his students.


    "I can see that you''re all eager for today''s lesson. Well, you have a great reason to be excited," the captain explained.


    ¡°Today, we¡¯ll finally talk about Evolutions. The key aspect that saved humanity against the Orks.¡±

 Chapter 20 - Evolving

    "Depending on your specialty, some of you will have the chance to dissect Orks in the future. But it''s unnecessary to have a deep understanding of xenobiology to know that they are more adapted and evolved for combat than the human race."


    At the front of the room, the hum of the holographic projector began as Caine typed on the semi-transparent keyboard floating in front of him. After finishing, hundreds of images and videos were projected, each depicting gruesome Ork attacks on civilians and military forces. It was easy to see how humans were overwhelmed by their power.


    "Professor, if the difference is so big, how are we still alive today?" one of the students in the second row asked, visibly disturbed by the brutal scenes and the stark difference in power between the two races.


    "That¡¯s a very intriguing question; each expert would likely explain it differently. However, within the NEA, we believe it''s due to two factors: biology and technology," Caine began to explain.


    He typed a bit more on the keyboard, and an image of a human appeared side by side with that of an Ork.


    "Biologically speaking, humans are capable of reproducing much faster. An Ork typically reproduces once every 20 months and rarely has more than one offspring per incubation. On the other hand, they live longer than humans. At this point, we don¡¯t know how much longer."


    The captain paused while new holograms showcased different weapons on the screen, ranging from Z-Crystals to Mechas.


    "The second factor is technology, humanity''s primary tool for adaptation. It¡¯s what gave us Ranger Armors, Weapons, and all the great feats of engineering that have kept the human empire standing."


    More images appeared in the holograms, featuring famous scientists and entrepreneurs from the beginning of the First Wave. However, few were still well-known due to the secrecy surrounding Z-Crystal research.


    "The Z-Crystal was pivotal to our survival during the first wave. It has many different effects and uses, but the primary effect was allowing humans to ''evolve.'' Not in a Darwinian sense, but it enabled us to use our genetic potential to develop abilities and optimizations previously thought impossible."


    The instruction typed a bit more, and the holograms slowly faded. At the same time, Caine walked toward the front row of students.


    "When a human first comes into contact with a Z-Crystal, they automatically undergo the First Evolution. At this stage, humans will develop their physical capabilities and acquire what we call ''Boon'' and ''Glitches.'' In the end, it''s your genetic potential that will determine what changes will happen to your bodies."


    Caine continued walking in front of the first row, eventually reaching the back of the room. He kept looking outside, focusing on the gymnasium where other students were sprinting.


    "However, we''re not limited to just this one evolution. Our bodies are capable of undergoing further developments, which can result in a variety of outcomes. From enhancing our physical abilities to further developing our Boons. Yet, to achieve these ''miracles,'' a person must be put under extreme stress, whether in combat or physical challenges. After reaching a certain threshold, the evolution process begins."


    As the professor continued explaining the process of evolution, Oliver began to sense that something was different about him. Not only could he tell when he was about to evolve, but he could also delay it until a more convenient time. He looked around at his classmates'' faces, trying to see if anyone else was confused by the explanation, but apart from a few who were sleepy and some who were chatting, no one seemed to disagree or have issues with the information.


    "Captain, are there limits to evolutions? How do we know if we''ve already undergone one?" one of the more enthusiastic students asked without raising his hand.


    "So far, we haven''t identified any limits. However, each subsequent evolution becomes harder to achieve. The easiest way to tell is by using your gauntlet to monitor your physical capacity. If there are variations, it means you''ve gone through an evolution." Caine explained.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "However, sometimes the gauntlet isn''t even necessary. If the physical changes are significant, you might just be able to see them in the mirror. In some cases, evolution increases muscle density or height, and in rarer cases, even change their hair and eye color.¡± Caine displayed a few more holograms, showing people dressed in military uniforms in several before-and-after photos.


    "But are there any side effects? For example, do we feel pain during evolution?" This time, it was Oliver who asked. He knew he could evolve at any moment, and it was better to be prepared.


    "It depends on the effect of your evolution. There have been cases where people experienced significant increases in strength, and in such instances, they felt as though their muscles were being torn apart and rebuilt. Others, whose evolutions affected their Boons, experienced no clear physical changes." Caine looked at the boy while answering.


    Oliver pondered this, realizing that his experience would depend on his luck. He didn¡¯t know much about the world, but it was clear that information was vital, and even more so, controlling that information. It didn¡¯t make sense to reveal his situation; depending on who found out, it could be a blessing or a curse.


    Next to him, Alan seemed uninterested. He hadn¡¯t undergone a second evolution yet, and the lesson wasn¡¯t covering anything he hadn¡¯t already learned in House Aquila.


    After a few more explanations and questions, Caine was wrapping up the lesson.


    "To provoke your evolutions, the Academy will further increase the intensity of your training. Forcing evolutions is essential to improving your chances of survival against the Orks. Be prepared!" Caine''s expression showed concern as he spoke to his students.


    The class was dismissed with this final warning.


    The students already knew they had two weeks until their first test, and because of that, many professors had begun informing them that the training would be more intense. However, each class would be conducted in its own way.


    After the lesson ended, several small groups of students began walking, each heading to their next class: Specialty Combat. The main topic of conversation was evolution. Many Second Battalion students hadn¡¯t yet reached their second evolution but were excited about the possibilities for the future, especially as they felt they were growing rapidly.


    Unfortunately, Oliver didn¡¯t know any students taking Ranger Weaponry, but he kept walking near others he recognized were also headed to the gym. Oliver remained deep in thought as they walked between the modern buildings and along paths through dense forests that camouflaged the entire Academy.


    ¡®How much time does an evolution take?¡¯ Oliver thought, questioning himself for not asking this sooner.


    The boy didn¡¯t want other students to know he had evolved. If he activated it now and experienced pain or physical changes, it would be evident to everyone that he had undergone his second evolution.


    ''At night, maybe I can hide it if there¡¯s any physical change. If it¡¯s just my hair color, I can shave it off,'' the boy thought. ''But if it¡¯s my eye color or height¡­ I¡¯m screwed.''


    ¡®I¡¯ll wait¡¯. Oliver finally decided that a few hours wouldn¡¯t make much difference.


    As they continued walking, jokes were exchanged between the students, and the pace was comfortable. It didn¡¯t feel like they were in the military, much less training to face humanity¡¯s greatest threat. For a brief moment, Oliver felt connected to someone, or at least to this group of students.


    The gym was in the distance. Oliver could already see some students preparing for the next class, mainly inspecting the arenas where the battles took place, while others discussed with their sparring partners.


    The class rivalry had grown significantly over the past few weeks, pushing every student to want to stand out, especially against the trio from the First Battalion. But so far, those efforts had been in vain.


    Oliver was one of these students but had a more realistic view. He didn¡¯t expect to be able to defeat them anytime soon.


    ¡®But who knows after the second evolution?¡¯ The boy thought, trying to stay positive.


    "Priii!" A loud whistle echoed throughout the gym.


    Captain Musk was holding the whistle. The students hadn¡¯t noticed him yet, but after the sudden silence, they could hear the clicks and clanks of his prosthetics.


    "Your professors have probably already warned you that there will be an increase in the difficulty of your upcoming training. However, it¡¯s not just about the workload. It¡¯s also about the realism of these trainings." Musk warned.


    The old trainer walked to the center of the gym. Oliver stopped his stretches to follow the instructor. He also noticed Katherine on the other side of the gym, tying her boots while trying to listen. He couldn¡¯t help but imagine the possibilities that would open up after his second evolution and the chance to impress her.


    The boy shook his head, not understanding his thoughts. ''Why do I want to impress her?''


    On the other hand, Astrid, another rival from the First Battalion, was practically glued to the professor, her face beaming with excitement at the prospect of a new challenge.


    "You will have your first field class and finally face real combat!"

 Chapter 21 - Field Trip

    ¡°You will have your first field lesson and finally face real combat!¡± Musk explained with a serious expression.


    ¡°Yeah! Finally, we¡¯ll see real action.¡± Several recruits were celebrating the news.


    But not everyone celebrated. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for incidents to happen inside the Academy. Recently, it has become so frequent that it is no longer a scandal when some students go missing during expeditions.


    ¡°Tomorrow, at 0800, you will head to the transport area. You will meet all the Weapon Rangers training groups for joint training.¡± Musk continued the explanation.


    The captain typed some information on his holographic keyboard, causing some images to be projected. The first was of a green planet that none of the students recognized.


    ¡°You will be responsible for the reconnaissance mission of the exo-planet Aethra. This planet already contains a small settlement, and there are no signs of any monsters above Knight level. However, certain monsters can reproduce quickly and require extensive hunting occasionally for population control. This is the case with the Crabits.¡±


    After mentioning the animal''s name, a few more holograms appeared. The four-legged creature resembled a rabbit; however, its front legs were strong and massive. Its teeth were sharp enough to rip carcasses apart.


    As the students absorbed the group''s first mission, more videos of the animals were projected. In each video, it was clear that although they were small animals, roughly the size of a dog, they were fast and fierce.


    ¡°Do not be fooled; although they are Pawn-level monsters, if you are not prepared to face them, they can quickly kill any of you.¡±


    In one of the videos, a Crabit grabbed what appeared to be a dog and, with a fierce bite, ripped its head off in a quick, almost instantaneous motion. Several students were disgusted by the image, while others shivered at such brutality. Oliver did not feel as impacted; he was already used to cleaning up Ork remains; it wasn¡¯t so different.


    ¡®How does someone face something like this?¡¯ Oliver pondered.


    ¡°Professor, how can these Crabits be Pawn level?¡± one of the students from the Second Battalion asked, his trembling voice revealing the fear he tried to hide.


    ¡°Although fast and fierce, they are animals with little intelligence and defense. If you are able to attack them, you can quickly clear the entire horde.¡± Musk answered.


    Some more images appeared of hunters shooting at the animals and clearing the packs. Seeing the examples in the holograms, Oliver noticed that ranged weapons seemed more difficult as they allowed the animals to dodge the shots. At the same time, close combat could more easily approach the fierce animals and eliminate them quickly.


    ¡®These Crabits are going to be a headache. I only have the Energy Pistol to deal with them,¡¯ Oliver thought, trying to figure out if there was another option.


    ¡°Each kill will be recorded on your gauntlets, where you can see the ranking among yourselves and the other classes. Your score will be connected to your positions within your battalions, allowing students from the first and second battalions to be moved between them.¡± Musk explained.


    Another level of competitiveness had been introduced. It was a clear sign that the Academy didn¡¯t want to maintain the status quo; they wanted the survival of the fittest, and for that, they needed to pit all the students against each other.


    For the students of the second battalion, this was the motivation they needed: the possibility of moving to the first battalion and increasing their chances of becoming Rangers. For the first battalion, it was a way to hold on to their laurels and maintain their position.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°Make the New Earth Army proud!¡± the captain shouted.


    Musk gave this speech hundreds of times, but it always had the desired effect: igniting a sense of patriotism for the army and the empire while increasing the competitiveness and rivalry between battalions. Only this way could they secure the best talents among the young recruits.


    ¡°Clap! Clap! Clap!¡± Many recruits gave the instructor a round of applause, especially those who had joined the Academy with an intense patriotism or had even been victims of the Waves. Most of them dreamed of being able to do something, of going to the front lines.


    ¡°In the meantime, today, we will have six more rounds of combat. Again, I will select those who stay in the ring and those who rotate out. But we will have a small change, so you can train in an environment closer to what you¡¯ll find in Aethra.¡± Musk explained.


    The combat format was not new to the students; each would have three minutes to face an opponent. Both sides would seek to learn as much as possible and force an evolution, although it was difficult to achieve. Oliver knew that the tougher the opponent, the greater the experience he could gain.


    However, the class was surprised to see what the professor was doing; after typing on the keyboard, the ground of all the arenas changed. In some, there was grass; in others, there was sand, rocks, or water.


    ¡°Today, you will have to get used to fighting in a new setting for each match. This will force you to prepare for the most diverse environments you will encounter during your missions.¡± The captain finished his explanation.


    [Combat will start in ¡­]


    [3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­]


    [Combat initiated]


    The following combats were not much different from the ones in the last days. Although the terrain added a new difficulty level, both combatants had to learn. By the third round, it became apparent who had the upper hand in the arena.


    These students did not have to relearn a new combat style; however, those who rotated between rings had a more challenging experience, but one that allowed them to learn more about adapting to various scenarios.


    For Oliver, this was a great experience, except for the fact that he was being humiliated in every match. In the first ones, he faced some colleagues from the first battalion in sandy terrains, which made it difficult for him to dodge and move away quickly. This allowed his opponents to defeat him with little resistance.


    Just when he was starting to adapt, he had to face Katherine in a water-filled environment up to his shins, making each step extremely heavy. The fight lasted less than 30 seconds. The boy again left feeling annoyed for not having at least tried to start a conversation.


    His last match was again against Astrid, who was still super excited. It was unclear whether it was because of the combat or ¡®real action¡¯ they would face the next day. But in any case, it was another defeat. This time, it was a mountainous terrain with rocks and sand. It would have been great for Oliver if the arena had been larger, allowing him to act as a sniper from a distance. But the rocks only became an obstacle for him to dodge Astrid¡¯s attacks at the short distance.


    Once more, Oliver ended the day feeling like he learned a lot, but at the cost of several defeats.


    [+15 Experience Points]


    |


    | Status Page


    | User: Oliver [Nameless]


    | Level: 1 [Pawn]


    | Experience: [158/100] [Click to Evolve]


    The class was finally over; he wanted to get to the dorm as soon as possible. If he was lucky, there wouldn¡¯t be too many recruits, and he could test the evolution. But before he could leave, Astrid appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Are you going to make this a habit?¡± Oliver asked.


    ¡°What? Hey! You¡¯re friends with Isabela, right?¡± Astrid spoke fast, as always.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Oliver answered.


    ¡°I asked if you were friends with Isabela. Short girl, dark hair, always smiling like a distracted person, and obsessed with celebrity Rangers.¡± Astrid explained.


    ¡°Oh! Yes, I am.¡± For Oliver, the main description that made him figure out was her strange fascination with Rangers.


    ¡°She asked me to tell you and the other boy to activate the chat function on your Gauntlet and add her. Her username is BelaRedFanGirl.¡± Astrid commented.


    Oliver didn''t know that the gauntlet had a chat function. But as they had explained, they would discover more about its features as they used it over time. He was also surprised with himself for not being freaked out by Isabela''s username.


    ¡°You could take the opportunity and add me too¡­¡± Astrid lowered her voice with each word.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I SAID YOU COULD TAKE THE OPPORTUNITY AND ADD ME TOO! SweetValhalla¡± Astrid''s face was completely red, close to her hair color.


    ¡°You must be deaf.¡± After her last words, she quickly turned and left the gym. Meanwhile, other students who had remained were whispering about what had just happened.


    Oliver didn¡¯t know how to interpret what had just occurred, but he didn¡¯t have much time to think about it. He ran out of the gym and went straight to the dormitory.


    Although there were some students in the first bunks, his was near the end and appeared to have no other recruits. He got to his bed and sat while watching the button.


    [Click to Evolve]


    | Click!

 Chapter 22 - Level 2

    | Click!


    A sharp headache hit the boy as soon as his finger lightly touched the button. The pain was horrendous, taking away part of his vision and causing him to cry in pain. It seemed to radiate from his eyes and spread throughout his head. His breathing became heavy, and Oliver didn¡¯t even have the air to scream. All he could manage were a few guttural sounds.


    But just as fast as the pain came, it disappeared.


    The boy remained lying in bed, his forehead drenched in cold sweat. Still recovering from what had happened, he tried to recall what the captain had mentioned, that the effects could vary for each person. He was grateful for asking that question and waiting to undergo the evolution when no one else was around.


    Oliver opened his eyes again; his vision was blurry and sensitive to the light around him. The images seemed brighter and more colorful, with a flood of information and details he had never noticed. For example, he could now see rust spots near the bottom of the beds. With just a glance, he could observe all 48 beds and tell which were made and which weren¡¯t.


    The pain was one sign that the evolution had occurred, but Oliver was still unsure of what had been affected.


    ¡®Maybe it just improved my vision?¡¯ the boy thought. ¡®Or maybe it changed my eyes?¡¯


    Oliver grew nervous; he didn¡¯t want his eyes to take on a new appearance, although few people would likely remember his brown eyes.


    He quickly jumped out of bed and rushed to one of the bathrooms in the barracks. Next to one of the sinks, there was an electronic mirror. Upon clicking the switch, his image appeared before him.


    ¡®Phew! No changes,¡¯ Oliver sighed with relief.


    He also checked his height and hair.


    ¡®Nothing seemed to have undergone any drastic changes,¡¯ Oliver concluded.


    The boy returned to his bed and opened the Status Page to see what had changed.


    [+2 Agility Points!]


    [You got a new Boon!]


    | Status Page


    | User: Oliver [Nameless]


    | Level: 2 [Pawn]


    | Experience: [58/200]


    |


    | Stats


    | Strength: 6 [Pawn]


    | Agility: 14 [Knight]


    | Constitution: 5 [Pawn]


    | Energy: 14 [Knight]


    ''Hmm, I improved agility, that''ll help avoid attacks. A bit of Constitution would be best, but I¡¯ll make it work.'' Oliver began thinking about how this might affect future battles.


    ¡°SLAP!¡± Oliver gave himself a quick slap on the forehead, which ended up being louder than he expected.


    Fortunately, no one was near his bunk. Only now did it occur to him that he would need to hide his new abilities or devise a reason to start using them.


    ¡®I got a new Boon, just like I never explained my old one. If the new one is more visible in combat, maybe I could say I''m finally trying to train it?¡¯ The boy scratched his head, still uncertain. No other recruits were using noticeable Boons during exercises, so perhaps he would also need to refrain from using his.


    Looking back at the Status Page, he explored the changes on his Boons.


    |


    | Boons


    | Insight [Pawn][Growth]


    | [Use 200 Experience Points to Upgrade]


    |


    | Observation [Pawn]


    | [Use 200 Experience Points to Upgrade]


    ¡®Shit! Another one that consumes my EXP points¡¯. Oliver cursed his luck.


    But was this a blessing or a curse? He didn¡¯t know, especially since gathering enough experience to level up was already difficult enough.


    ''Another involving my Vision. Is this some type of specialty?'' Oliver pondered.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    After clicking on the Boon, its description finally appeared.


    | Observation


    | Your vision allows you to understand your opponents and their behavior.


    | You can identify your opponent''s flow of attack and defense.


    | The Boon level is [Pawn], and you can use it against opponents of the same level or lower.


    | This Boon has [Growth], meaning it can consume experience to be upgraded.


    ''At least this one has a clear use in combat,'' the boy celebrated, finally having something that could help in the upcoming classes. Still, he remembered that he needed to start exercising his Insight. So far, he has only used it in the fiasco of analyzing hologram equipment.


    "Hey! What are you doing there?" A boot shoved him out of bed before Oliver could turn to see who was talking.


    "Ugh! You''re all sweaty; you''ll make the bottom bunk smell. Sleeping in the bottom bunk is great, but mine has to deal with that stench!"


    Oliver didn¡¯t need to guess who was complaining. It was evident that his bunkmate, Alan, stood there frowning, judging Oliver for being dirty and lying in bed.


    "Oh¡­ did class end early?" Oliver asked, trying to change the subject. He knew how Alan could be a cleaning freak.


    "Yeah, the Energy Combat and Hand-to-Hand classes are having a joint session tomorrow¡­ Don¡¯t change the subject; get out of that bed and take a fucking shower!" Alan almost screamed the last two words.


    Oliver was kicked out of the barracks and forced to clean himself up. Afterward, both boys had an ordinary evening, returning to the Second Battalion hall early after eating at the mess hall. Unfortunately, there weren¡¯t many forms of entertainment within the Academy.


    ¡°Ah! Isabella sent a message. She asked us to activate the chat feature on the gauntlet. How do I do that?¡± Oliver asked.


    ¡°Chat feature? I know there are several features that we are missing. But I have no clue how to activate them. Maybe some kind of password?¡± Alan answered. The boy even considered asking his House for advice, but getting involved with his family would only bring him more headaches.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve asked her how to activate this damn thing.¡± Oliver stared at the gauntlet, recalling his conversation with Astrid.


    ¡°Have you tried thinking ¡®Chat¡¯?¡± It was such an obvious suggestion that it hadn¡¯t crossed his mind.


    ''CHAT!''


    A translucent screen with a small keyboard appeared in front of him. The screen was divided into two sections. On one side was a list of open chats, and clicking on them displayed the exchanged messages.


    ''This was so obvious!'' For the second time that day, Oliver slapped his forehead.


    |


    | Channels


    | General


    | First Battalion [153]


    | Second Battalion [0]


    |


    | Hand-to-Hand Combat [53]


    | Energy Combat [51]


    | Ranger Weapon Combat [31]


    | Crystal Weapon Combat [18]


    The zero next to the Second Battalion quickly changed to [1]. Clicking on the general chat revealed thousands of messages.


    | Oliver Nameless - Entered the Channel


    | [RandomGuy1] Damn, the Second Battalion finally figured out how to use chat.


    | [NotARanger] Took them long enough; now they¡¯re finally catching up with the First Battalion.


    ''Damn! They know way more than they let on.'' Oliver cursed the First Battalion.


    The introduction of the chat was just one of several discoveries the Second Battalion made after finally gaining access to the channels. They also discovered that accessing the internet and sending messages home was possible. Oliver had no one to message outside the Academy, but talking with Isabella beyond brief corridor conversations and watching videos on TheTube was nice.


    |


    | Channels


    | TransportTruckFromHell [3] [Private]


    |


    | TransportTruckFromHell


    | [BellaRedFanGirl] What the hell is ¡°TransportTruckFromHell¡±?


    | [AquilaAlan] It¡¯s the best name I could think of for the group. If you have a better one, you pick it.


    | [AquilaAlan] ( ¡ã¡õ¡ã)¦à ©ß©¥©ß


    | [BellaRedFanGirl] I don¡¯t know what¡¯s worse. The group¡¯s name or your username.


    | [AquilaAlan] You really shouldn¡¯t talk about someone¡¯s username.


    While eating breakfast, Oliver spent a few minutes catching up on their argument over the channel name. He had never felt so tired, even though he had gone to bed earlier. Now that he had access to the internet, he had stayed up too late on the very day of a Field Mission.


    Oliver shoved some oatmeal into his stomach, just enough to keep from getting hungry, and ran to the transportation area. It was a new section he had never visited before. It was located south of the mess hall, near the island''s edge. However, the road to get there was easy to find and well-marked, unlike other buildings with only a number painted.


    Approaching the building, the difference was noticeable. In addition to its dome shape, it was painted entirely green with dark green spots. The attempt to camouflage the building clearly distinguished its importance.


    Outside the building was a long line of recruits, and Oliver could recognize some of them from his classes. Usually, a class would have hundreds of students, but because all the Ranger Weapon Combat classes had been combined, there were thousands of students.


    Oliver approached a group of cadets he knew. The group discussed the strategy each had for dealing with the Crabits. Some depended on their Boons, while others hoped to crush them with brute attacks. Before Oliver could speak about his strategy, a commotion broke out in front of the building.


    Ten officers emerged from the door, one of them Captain Musk, who clearly appeared to be the most experienced.


    ¡°Cadets! Today, you will embark on your first field mission,¡± the officer said loudly enough for even the thousands of students to hear.


    ¡°Be prepared. We leave in 10 minutes. For those who¡¯ve never used teleportation, try not to vomit.¡±

 Chapter 23 - Dont vomit

    "Be prepared. We depart in 10 minutes. For those of you who have never used a teleporter, try not to vomit." Musk explained.


    The last words left the cadets more unsettled than any previous warning their instructors had given. Many cadets didn¡¯t even know teleportation existed, as it is a costly and inaccessible technology on most planets and colonies. Those who were familiar with it knew how terrible the experience could be and how humiliating it was for those who ended up vomiting.


    ¡®Breath, breath.¡¯ Katherine kept repeating in her head.


    The girl had used teleportation several times before, but that didn¡¯t stop it from putting her in a bad mood. Each time she had used it, she had to summon all her strength to keep from throwing up, a scenario utterly unacceptable for someone of her status.


    Oliver had developed the bad habit of stealing glances at her whenever possible, which was, without a doubt, one of the times he had seen her in the worst mood. He had no idea what had upset her this much, but he pitied whoever had caused it.


    Katherine wasn¡¯t the only one trying to maintain her composure. Astrid, too, had experienced teleportation before, but in her case, it was when she moved from Sweden to the United States. Although shorter trips had a weaker impact, she still remembered wrecking the teleportation terminal¡¯s lobby with a fountain of vomit.


    Now older, she feared the same thing would happen again. To avoid that, she had taken two anti-nausea pills, leaving her a little dizzy but giving her some peace of mind.


    ¡®I¡¯m ready this time. Bring. IT. ON!¡¯ Astrid was fired up.


    For Oliver, though, everything was new. He was like a child on Christmas morning, his eyes shining as he tried to absorb everything around him. Inside the teleportation building, everything seemed to gleam. Teleportation had always been a staple of the movies he watched growing up, and now he was finally about to witness it for real.


    After the captain¡¯s speech, the students were divided into their respective classes and waited. Each group was called into the building, and within seconds, a flash of light would erupt, and another group was called. Several classes had been transported in just a few minutes, leaving only a few groups.


    Finally, it was Oliver''s class¡¯s turn. They began to move toward the center of the building. Inside, they could see the structure more clearly. There was a platform made entirely of dark crystals where all the students were to stand. On the floor were several inscriptions and machines, making all sorts of different noises. The room was stifling, with heat emanating from the machines scattered around the platform.


    Speakers around the platform announced, "All students from the class must be within the circle on the platform. "


    "Don¡¯t even think about running or leaving the teleportation process once it¡¯s started unless you want to meet a gruesome end." They finished the explanation.


    If anyone had that terrible idea, it disappeared instantly. But, if there was a warning, Oliver figured there had to be a story behind it. He wondered who had been foolish enough to try something like that.


    However, he didn¡¯t have to think for long. Right behind him, a group of students began talking.


    "My uncle did this. He was traveling to Titan and decided he needed to go back home to grab something," one of the students began explaining, pausing slightly when he noticed several people were paying attention. "He stepped out just as the teleportation started. His legs stayed on Earth, and he was taken to Titan. A horrible experience, but at least he knew where to retrieve his legs."


    "Transport process will begin."


    From the ground, lights began to pulse in sync, alternating between blue and white flashes, speeding up with each second. The machines started to make a sound of acceleration, and the temperature in the room increased with every moment.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Teleportation commencing in 3... 2... 1..."


    "Teleportation initiated!"


    Oliver was tempted to activate his Insight to understand how the teleportation system worked. But if he had been thinking about who the idiot who tried to escape was, imagine the fool who had tried to absorb all that information.


    Even so, within a fraction of a second, a barrage of sensations passed through his body. His feet felt as though the platform beneath him had turned into water, and the sensation of freefall was instantaneous. He could feel every organ inside his body accelerating as if in a fall. But in the next second, he was in a completely different place, thrown against the ground.


    The shock of his brain processing the false fall and the new ground beneath him threw his sense of balance out the window. In less than a second, he felt his stomach churn, the urge to vomit rising. But, fortunately, he wasn¡¯t the first.


    Several students were around him, some standing, others sprawled on the floor. Katherine and Astrid were both on their feet, forcing themselves to walk off the platform. Astrid wanted to display her strength, while Katherine just wanted to escape the ordeal. Neither of them was confident they could control their stomachs once the first cadet started vomiting.


    "Urgh! Blat!" One cadet vomited, expelling a stream right next to Oliver.


    The boy felt his stomach contents rise to his mouth, but he mustered all his strength to keep it inside. He forced himself to stand up, eyes watering, and rushed out of the room before he could witness the grotesque scene. But as he was about to leave, he overheard, "Damn it! We''ll have to clean up again before the next group comes through."


    After the students had some time to take deep breaths and recover from the teleportation experience, they finally started taking in their surroundings at the base where they had arrived. The only actual building was the one they had just exited; the rest were, at best, plastic and metal tents. However, the settlement¡¯s size was enormous. Thousands of people had to be living in the area.


    "Priiii!"


    Captain Musk''s whistle caught the attention of the cadets, who were still scanning their surroundings.


    "This base, like many others, is responsible for extracting Z-Crystal. So, understand that although this is a training experience, today¡¯s results will have real impacts on the lives of every citizen in the Empire." Musk explained.


    After a short pause, the captain continued. "You¡¯ll be divided by class, and an instructor will accompany you throughout the exercise. Be cautious and bring glory to the army."


    Musk concluded the explanation with a salute. Oliver had already been reprimanded the day before for not knowing how to salute properly. Unlike when Oliver was still a child, the salute was now done with just two fingers positioned beside the forehead and facing outward. One finger represented humanity, and the other represented the empire, the two things the NEA fought for.


    After a salute, the instructors started organizing the students. Each group received instructions on how to use the map function on their gauntlet, allowing the entire team to see the area they were responsible for. However, as it was an untracked area, they wouldn¡¯t know each cadet¡¯s location.


    With their preparations finished, each group began to march out of the settlement, heading north. The march lasted about thirty minutes before the pace started to slow. The planet was precisely as depicted in the projection they had seen: incredibly green. There was a vast green plain stretching for miles, not just with lush trees and forests, but primarily where they were.


    Oliver could see the entire region each team was to cover from the hill his team stood on. They would soon continue to reach the area they were responsible for, just a few more minutes of walking.


    Some students were starting to get tired, even before reaching the battle zone, but that was part of the training, too.


    Musk was responsible for Oliver''s group and was walking near the recruits. It was impressive that even with his prosthetics, he could keep up with the group''s pace and often even be the one to quicken the pace.


    "We¡¯re almost at the designated area. Don¡¯t engage in direct combat. Wait for my signal." Musk warned them.


    As they approached a small stream, Oliver saw their target for the first time. On the other side of the creek, several Crabits packs were scattered, but the closest one had six creatures, each with slightly different fur, but all tending toward gray. Similar to the holograms, they seemed only a little bigger than a dog, reaching Oliver''s thigh, but their teeth were long and sharp, making them almost unable to close their mouths.


    The Crabits still didn''t seem to have noticed the group''s presence yet as they continued tearing apart a piece of some animal they had hunted, staining their fur with blood.


    The captain glanced at his gauntlet a few more times.


    "Final instructions. Once I give the signal, you are authorized to use your Artificial Ranger Armor. Don¡¯t stray more than a mile from us, and under no circumstance are you allowed to attack other cadets."


    "Yes, sir!" the cadets acknowledged the command.


    "Attack!"

 Chapter 24 - Crabits!

    "Attack!" Musk screamed.


    All the recruits were closely watching the Crabits, just waiting for the captain''s command to advance. Still, when the command came, their reaction time was mixed.


    The students from the first battalion quickly charged at the monsters. Leading the way was a mountain of muscles, known by some as Kyle.


    Kyle was one of the biggest cadets and part of the invincible trio of the first battalion. But unlike the other students, he jumped instead of running. His leap was long enough to cross from one end to the other, landing with his armor and mace in hand. He accelerated toward the first Crabit, and with a swing of his mace, it exploded into a cloud of blood and entrails.


    Katherine, on the other hand, was cautious. She advanced farther from the team but walked along the creek until she reached a more isolated group of Crabits. Seeing her alone, the animals sought to surround her to attack without mercy. But the moment the first Crabit jumped, her slender sword was already in hand, and with a quick flick of her wrist, the blade cut the beast in half.


    Seeing the first scenes of carnage and realizing that their opponents weren''t that strong, the other students joined the fight.


    However, there was one exception: Oliver. To anyone engaged in the battle, he seemed isolated. He wasn''t close to any other recruit.


    "¡®Breathe, breathe,¡¯" Oliver thought as he aimed at one of the Crabits in the nearby ''herd.''


    "Thum!"


    Finally, he took the first shot, but the creature quickly dodged as expected.


    ¡®No chance, there''s no way I''ll hit them like this,¡¯ the boy concluded. ¡®I''ll have to try Observation. Hopefully, it will be enough.¡¯


    According to the description of his Boon, he should be able to use [Observation] to see and exploit his opponents'' defensive and offensive movements.


    ¡®Let¡¯s try!¡¯ the boy thought as he gathered the necessary Energy to cast his ability. ¡®Observation!¡¯


    As soon as he used the ability, his vision began to change. Most of the colors had vanished. Instead, the entire world was in shades of gray. Even so, he could perceive every detail around him, but most importantly, he could see lines on his opponents. These were the only objects with color in that black-and-white world.


    The boy paused for a moment, trying to understand his ability. Observing the battle before him, he realized that the red lines indicated where his opponents were likely to attack, while the green lines marked areas they were unlikely to defend.


    Unlike the other recruits, Oliver was slowly walking near the edge of the combat zone, waiting for the right moment.


    ''This one!'' the boy thought as he spotted a green line near his target.


    Quickly, he aimed at the Crabit and took the shot.


    "Thum!"


    His shot hit one of the Crabits directly for the first time, causing it to explode and splatter blood onto the other creatures and recruits around it.


    "Yeah! Let¡¯s go!" Oliver cheered.


    Whenever a Crabit slipped up or was injured, he would fire a kill shot. He intended to remain unnoticed and slowly clean up the Crabits.


    Yet, there was someone on the field who was his complete opposite. While Oliver sought to be silent and precise, Astrid was smashing and screaming. She banged her axe against her shield to attract as many enemies as possible.


    "RUAAAH!" she yelled as more and more Crabits surrounded her.


    The captain continued to observe the entire battle from a distance but was ready to intervene. This helped calm Astrid''s friends despite her rather risky strategy. While the other cadets faced two or three Crabits, she had eight monsters around her. However, this number never grew. Whenever a new creature approached, she quickly struck them with her axe.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    A cleave split two Crabits in half, with such a clean cut that it seemed surgical.


    After a few hours of combat, the once lush plain infested with Crabits was now covered in blood and entrails. Numerous cadets sat or lay scattered across the grass. Many had drained much of their Energy reserves during the battle, while others were exhausted from the long fight.


    However, the day was still young¡ªor maybe not¡ªit was hard to tell. None of them knew how long the day and night cycle lasted on Aethra.


    "You have 10 minutes to rest; after that, we will move to the next attack point," the captain said as he walked among the students.


    Oliver collapsed onto the ground as if the strings of a marionette had been cut. Even though his [observation] energy consumption was very low, the shots from his energy pistol used up the rest. In the first few minutes of the battle, he managed to stay quite active, but in the final moments, he was exhausted and unable to fire another shot.


    Even though he was drenched in sweat and beast blood, the cold grass beneath him felt more comfortable than his bed. Soon, his eyes grew heavy, and within seconds, he had fallen into a deep sleep.


    If someone had been keeping track of time, they would have noticed that the cadets had rested for much longer than just 10 minutes. However, communication between the groups was difficult. Even among the captains, the connection through their gauntlets was limited. By the time confirmation of the movement of all the groups was received, more than 30 minutes had passed.


    But after the confirmation, the captain needed to hurry the group to the next combat zone.


    "Priii!"


    Some students awoke startled by the whistle, while others had been expecting the next signal and looked anxiously at the instructor.


    "Prepare to march. We will advance a few miles north until we reach the forests." Musk explained


    Oliver rubbed his eyes to clear the remaining slumber from his face, inadvertently wiping away some dried blood. Although only a few minutes had passed, he felt sluggish, as if he had slept for hours. His feet ached from the walk and the battle, and blisters were soon to form.


    Looking around, the other cadets also showed signs of exhaustion and sluggishness. But they remained focused on the march, especially the students who had led the first charge, who were now near the captain and marching with ease. Seeing Katherine, Astrid, and the strong boy, his curiosity sparked. He wanted to know how the ranking stood.


    | Ranking


    | 1 - William Forester [First Battalion - 13th Group] - 33 Kills


    | 2 - Gregory Torres [First Battalion - 1st Group] - 30 Kills


    | 3 - Amanda Romanov [First Battalion - 12th Group] - 28 Kills


    |


    Unsurprisingly, the top spots were all from the first battalion, but Oliver was still impressed that none were from his group.


    | 15 - Kyle Astor [First Battalion - 14th Group] - 16 Kills


    | 17 - Katherine York [First Battalion - 14th Group] - 15 Kills


    | 22 - Astrid Oldenburg [First Battalion - 14th Group] - 13 Kills


    | 41 - Oliver (Nameless) [Second Battalion - 14th Group] - 9 Kills


    Seeing the list gave Oliver mixed feelings. ¡®Just nine kills?¡¯ He could remember having shot much more than that. "Could the kills have been credited to someone else?"


    Reaching those nine kills had been extremely taxing on him and his Energy, yet he was leagues away from the other cadets.


    To make things worse, he understood that these were only the cadets in Ranger Weapon Combat.


    ¡®How would I rank among all the cadets at the base?¡¯ While he pondered, the march continued.


    The humid wind of the plain made the journey slightly more comfortable, and the grass wasn¡¯t so tall as to hinder the group¡¯s progress. At the front, Captain Musk kept a close eye on the map to ensure they were approaching the next combat zone. Behind him were the students who had performed well, eager to improve their positions in the ranking.


    After climbing a hill, they finally arrived, panting, at the new combat zone. On the other side of the hill lay a valley, and along the river that cut through the valley, there were hundreds of Crabit hordes. The number was ten times larger than what they had faced before, and they were already tired. Seeing what they had to face didn¡¯t boost the group''s morale.


    "Cadets, your fight will not be to exterminate the Crabit horde this time. You will have thirty minutes of continuous combat, and then you must retreat, " the captain explained.


    "Yes, sir!" the recruits replied.


    The group slowly approached the horde ahead, waiting for the confirmation to begin the battle.


    After a few seconds, the signal came. "Attack!"


    Although the start of the battle was very similar to the previous one, the result couldn¡¯t have been more different.


    The cadets eager to climb the rankings rushed ahead of the group. Katherine again sought to isolate herself for more room for her combat, moving quickly among the Crabits with thrusts and quick cuts. But this time, she couldn¡¯t move as fast.


    Though similar to the previous one, the combat site had a deeper river. Its muddy banks made movement difficult, and the same problem affected all the other cadets, who were already exhausted.


    Kyle and Astrid kept advancing and turning the monsters into bloody mush, but not everyone could do the same. Soon, problems began to arise, and the group started getting surrounded while the number of Crabits kept increasing.


    "ARGH!"


    One of the students fell to the ground, mud splattered across his face, impairing his vision. Two Crabits began attacking him. Even with armor protecting his body, one of the monsters managed to bite off one of his hands in a single snap. Blood spurted from where his wrist had been, and his scream of pain startled all the cadets around him, adding to the chaos of the surrounding fights.


    More incidents were occurring left and right.


    "POW! POW! POW! POW!"


    Several distant shots exploded some Crabits. The captain began to shout.


    "Immediate retreat!"

 Chapter 25 - Bloody Withdraw

    "Immediate retreat!" Musk commanded.


    The captain fired to support the cadets who began leaving the battle. The cadets who hadn¡¯t advanced far could climb the hill and quickly escape combat.


    Unfortunately, many others were still engaged in the fight. One of them was Oliver. His strategy had been to use the spaces between the battles to shoot opponents unnoticed, but with the increasing number of Crabits, there wasn¡¯t as much space between the groups, and with the retreat, he became an easy target.


    His [observation] Boon allowed him to avoid the Crabit attacks as he tried to move away, and whenever he saw an opening, he fired to prevent other herds from attacking him.


    Astrid was also having trouble getting out of the fight; she had attracted the attention of several enemies at once. Her saving grace was her shield, which helped her block attacks while trying to retreat.


    Kyle and Katherine, however, didn¡¯t have as many issues. With his immense strength, Kyle swung his mace and turned the monsters into dust. Katherine used her Boon to create red spikes from her sword, piercing multiple enemies with a single strike.


    The intense battle continued. Oliver tried to move quickly to avoid the Crabit attacks. Each creature attempted to strike with its front claws, trying to grab or scratch him, but when they were further away, they leaped with open mouths, trying to sink their teeth into something juicy.


    Oliver finally started to catch his breath, leaving the danger zone. Or so he thought. Lowering his guard, he didn¡¯t notice he was stepping in mud. His feet, lacking proper support, slipped, causing him to fall backward onto the ground.


    Although it lasted only a few seconds, his fall seemed to be in slow motion. Oliver could almost perfectly see himself hitting the ground. The boy quickly tried to use his hands to get up, but had already a Crabit in front of him.


    The creature leaped with its grotesque mouth wide open and sharp teeth on display.


    | Thum!


    The monster exploded. He had been saved by one of the captain¡¯s shots. Even so, a shower of entrails fell onto him. The strong smell of blood filled his nostrils, waking him from the shock. He summoned all his strength to pull himself out of the mud. But his opponents weren¡¯t done yet. On his left, a Crabit struck him with its claws, tearing off one of his armor plates and lacerating his torso. The sharp pain triggered all the adrenaline he needed.


    | Thum! Thum! Thum!


    This time, it wasn¡¯t the captain. In a quick reaction, Oliver pulled out his Energy Pistol and shot the creature. With one hand holding his wounded torso, he got up and continued running toward the group.


    His appearance was deplorable. His armor was destroyed around his abdomen, and the intact parts were covered in a mixture of entrails and blood. His only consolation was that the other recruits didn¡¯t look much better.


    Upon reaching the top of the hill, he collapsed to the ground.


    Oliver could only say, ¡°Damn. That was close.¡±


    ---


    ---


    Many cadets had thought that the march to the combat zone would be one of the hardest parts of the day, but they had no idea what awaited them on the march back.


    Among the thousands of recruits, hundreds were injured. Some were seriously hurt, to the point where they needed the support of others to walk. Those with lighter injuries weren¡¯t a burden to be carried but couldn¡¯t keep up with the pace of the march.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Oliver could easily hear the groans and complaints of pain, along with the occasional cadet crying loudly. The experience had been unique; many of them had never been so close to death. Not that it was just another day for Oliver, but after two close encounters with death, he had become more accustomed to the feelings and emotions these events evoked.


    His main complaint at the moment was his abdomen. He was almost sure he had a broken rib in addition to the laceration. His feet were also finally feeling the blisters caused by walking in boots. Nothing that a night¡¯s sleep and a VAT wouldn¡¯t cure, but they still had a long way to go before reaching the settlement.


    A bit further ahead was Astrid, barely walking. Her face showed all the pain and effort she was making to keep moving, but she was holding her bleeding side while dragging herself along with a bandage on her right leg. Still, Oliver could see the bite marks of a Crabit that had tried to take a chunk out of her leg.


    The boy was tired but clearly had more energy than some of the other students, so he approached her. He didn¡¯t know the girl very well, but thanks to her, he had gained access to the chat, something that others had clearly avoided teaching to the second battalion.


    "Can I help you?" Oliver offered his shoulder for support.


    Astrid was proud and usually wouldn¡¯t have accepted the help, but she knew Oliver. She had already heard about him from Isabella, and honestly, the pain was too much for her to think clearly.


    "I think so," she said quietly as she moved closer to Oliver. Astrid put one of her arms over his shoulder and started to use him for support as they walked.


    The two began walking, but silence hung between them. They knew each other, but they weren¡¯t close enough to have much to talk about. Still, the silence was uncomfortable, to the point that Oliver began searching for something to say.


    "Do you think¡­ do you think it will always be like this?" he asked as he looked at his limping classmates.


    Astrid paused for a moment to think about the question.


    "Well¡­ without a doubt. It''s ¡®part of the training¡¯." Astrid replied.


    "What do you mean by ¡®part of the training¡¯?" Oliver asked.


    She looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to them; most were too preoccupied with their own problems to notice them.


    "What do you think the goal of this mission was?" Astrid asked.


    "To eliminate the Crabits. To bring safety to the settlement?" Oliver answered.


    "Yes and no. All our training is prepared on two levels: the physical and the psychological." Astrid explained.


    "So¡­ eliminating them was the physical part?" Oliver asked.


    "That, and training for combat. The psychological part was having a real battle, but above all, experiencing a real defeat." Astrid explained.


    "A defeat? What do you mean? Why would we need to train for something like that?" Oliver asked.


    "Sometimes I forget you¡¯re a Nameless," she said, smiling as if that were some kind of compliment. Oliver didn¡¯t take it personally, but he was still confused.


    "Almost all the students in the first battalion come from great Houses. It may not be obvious to the general public, but the Houses have a lot of political and military power. Many have never suffered in life; worse yet, they¡¯ve never experienced defeat."


    Oliver began looking at the more injured students and realized that many from the first battalion had been the first to engage in combat as if they had no fear of losing but also weren¡¯t prepared for when something went wrong.


    "My sister, I think you know her already," Astrid said, making Oliver shudder as he remembered Captain Liv''s grueling training sessions.


    "She always told me that war is 90% mud and crap, 9% combat, and if you¡¯re lucky, maybe 1% glory. Many here are prepared for the 1% glory, some for the 9% combat, but most aren¡¯t ready for the mud and crap." Astrid explained.


    "I see. But why didn¡¯t they tell us?" Oliver asked.


    Astrid thought momentarily before explaining, "You can¡¯t truly feel defeat if you know you¡¯re going on an impossible mission. But also, do you really think the powerful parents capable of controlling the empire would allow their babies to get beaten?"


    ---


    ---


    Oliver felt like he understood the Academy better, but especially Astrid. Finally, he had a longer conversation with her that wasn¡¯t just about combat.


    When the group finally arrived at the settlement, new tents had been set up. Many cadets needed medical attention, and Oliver was one of them. He was quickly taken to one of the medical wards, and with a portable VAT pressed against his abdomen, he began recovering rapidly. Some might even call it miraculous.


    After being released from the medical ward, he returned to the camp set up for the group. Several tents were scattered about, each with a student¡¯s name on it. It wasn¡¯t hard to find his, and his body was begging him to sleep. But just as he was about to collapse inside his tent, he heard the dreaded whistle.


    "Priiii!"


    The students who were already lying down quickly got up. The others outside searched for the source of the noise. As many had guessed, it was the captain.


    "Today, you survived your first combat. You learned hard lessons and managed to eliminate many hordes of Crabits." Captain Musk spoke.


    Some cadets took on a more proud expression, but they were few.


    "But the mission is not over; tomorrow, we will conduct a second incursion, " the captain explained.


    "Bring glory to the New Earth Army!"

 Chapter 26 - Second Incursion

    "But the mission is not over; tomorrow, we will conduct a second incursion." The captain explained. "Bring glory to the New Earth Army!"


    The salute was the signal many cadets needed to understand that they were finally dismissed. Oliver threw himself into his tiny tent. It barely fit one person, but at least it was thermally insulated and had a small mattress. His body begged him to sleep, and he didn¡¯t want to resist that call.


    However, to his misfortune, he wouldn¡¯t have silence. The area where the tents were set up had become a massive event.


    It wasn¡¯t every day that recruits from both battalions visited a new planet and participated in battles together, especially while sharing the same type of food. So, the entire space had become a large festivity.


    Boys and girls split into small groups to chat while they ate the rations provided by the NEA. Although each group had different interests, the main topic everyone was discussing was the rankings.


    | Ranking


    | 1 - William Forester [First Battalion - 13th Group] - 59 Kills


    | 2 - Gregory Torres [First Battalion - 1st Group] - 55 Kills


    | 3 - Amanda Romanov [First Battalion - 12th Group] - 52 Kills


    |


    "Wow! Did you see William in battle? The one in the first place." one of the girls said.


    "No, damn. I was in a different group," one of the boys replied.


    "It''s impressive. He moves like a ghost. It was incredible. He almost took out all the Crabits by himself," the girl continued while describing the boy as a superhero.


    "Imagine when he becomes a Ranger. He''ll quickly become a star," another girl commented.


    The top positions hadn¡¯t changed, but they were pulling away quickly. With only one more day to close the gap, many felt the results were already set in stone. But there was another subject that was drawing attention.


    "Hey... did you guys notice who''s in 25th place?" a boy in another group asked.


    "25th? Not yet. I was just looking at the top ranks... no way I¡¯ll ever reach something like that," a boy replied sadly. "What''s so special about 25th?"


    While Oliver was sleeping, the cadets, especially those from the first battalion, began noticing a student high in the rankings. Even more surprising, this student wasn¡¯t well-known and belonged to the second battalion. Being a Nameless was the cherry on top.


    |


    | 25 - Oliver (Nameless) [Second Battalion - 14th Group] - 13 Kills


    |


    This was a surprise and a reason to celebrate for the second battalion students.


    "Who is Oliver? Does anyone know him?" one of the students from the Second Battalion asked.


    "I think it''s that short kid with dark hair who looks Asian. Why?" one of the girls replied.


    "Haven¡¯t you seen the ranking? He¡¯s the highest-ranking student from the second battalion." the boy explained.


    Oliver''s fame began to spread, especially as more students checked and followed the rankings.


    "Ah! But it¡¯s only 25th. It¡¯s not that high." In another group, one of the First Batallion kids spoke.


    "What did you expect? It¡¯s far off, but several descendants from noble Houses are ranked below him." Before they could continue belittling Oliver¡¯s results, a boy pointed out an essential piece of information. If they kept downplaying the significance of 25th place, they would insult several cadets from prestigious Houses who hadn¡¯t even reached 25th.


    Several groups began looking for Oliver. Some wanted to know how he trained, what his Ranger Weapon was, and if he had a girlfriend. Other groups wanted to figure out how he was cheating and what trick he was using.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    And finally, some wanted to celebrate. It wasn¡¯t every day that such a surprise happened. But while they searched the settlement, no one imagined he might already be asleep in his tent.


    None of the boys who knew Oliver were particularly close to him. It was difficult to get to know him, especially since they had different class schedules.


    In one of the groups from the Second Battalion, a few boys were talking, trying to analyze how Oliver had achieved his result.


    "...Does anyone remember what his weapon was?" one of the boys asked.


    "As far as I recall, it was an Energy Pistol." Another boy replied.


    "An Energy Pistol¡­ it¡¯s terrible against the Crabits. So he must be using some Boon for combat." The first boy spoke. "Does anyone remember what his Boon was?"


    "He said he didn¡¯t know," Damian replied.


    Damian was on the first night at the Academy when they were all still getting to know each other. He suggested sharing their information about Boons and Glitches. The only flaw in his plan was not anticipating that someone from the Second Battalion would try to hide their information.


    Though Damian tried to keep the conversation lively, he was furious inside, so much so that he felt as if his skin was burning. He came from the Great House Nemo, and it was already a shame that he had ended up in the second battalion. Now, there was a nameless student ranked higher than him.


    He wouldn''t have been humiliated like this if his weapon wasn¡¯t so terrible against the Crabits. Having a whip matched well with his Boon, which allowed him to communicate with monsters and even dominate them, but in a chaotic battle, it became useless. To make matters worse, one of the disgusting creatures had managed to injure him.


    "How can someone not know their own Boon?!"


    "Maybe he never used an Artificial Armor."


    "But how did he get good enough to keep up with the First Battalion?"


    "Ah! I don¡¯t know." The conversation stalled. Unintentionally, the boys began to look at the stars¡ªthe sky was completely different from Earth.


    The settlement was large, but it was one of the few human constructions on this planet, allowing them to perfectly see the stars and planets above.


    "Tomorrow, we¡¯ll find out what it is," Damian proclaimed.


    The other cadets looked at him, confused.


    "What do you mean?"


    "There are many injured students who can¡¯t continue. They¡¯ll likely combine the groups, so we¡¯ll see him and all the Top Rankers." Damian explained.


    Slowly, the boys returned to looking at the stars. Perhaps that was the feeling of looking at those at the top of the rankings¡ªthey seemed so far away.


    But their shine could reach them.


    Many stayed up late talking and celebrating without anyone to set a curfew for the cadets. When Oliver finally woke up, there wasn¡¯t a single student standing. Even though the night had been lively, the boy had slept almost peacefully. After his experience with the Academy¡¯s dormitory and the battles from the previous day, he could¡¯ve slept anywhere.


    Now fully awake, he felt two things. First, how uncomfortable the mattress was¡ªit was so thin that he could feel the ground beneath him. The second thing was how filthy he felt. Although his hygiene wasn¡¯t always the best, as Alan often pointed out, he had reached his limit.


    His uniform was full of holes, and his boots were covered in mud. Not to mention his hair and face, still covered in Crabit¡¯s blood.


    Luckily, he found some supplies inside the tent¡ªa second uniform and some rations to last until the next incursion. Now, all he needed to do was find where the bathrooms were to clean himself up.


    As he left the tent, he finally had time to explore the camp. Now, with some daylight, he could finally grasp the scale of the expedition. Thousands of tents were set up for the recruits, to the point that it was difficult to look in any direction without seeing them.


    However, after walking for a while, he eventually found some marked paths that led back to the tents and several important buildings.


    Oliver had to walk along the trails for some time before finding an area with bathrooms and showers. Since he had woken up so early, he didn¡¯t encounter any other cadets and could shower peacefully. His biggest shock was the amount of dirt that fell from his hair and the red water that ran down as he washed the dried blood from his skin.


    During this time, he reflected on his weaknesses and how he could adapt. He didn¡¯t have any secret power up his sleeve. But maybe he could use the power he already had.


    After finishing his shower, he began preparing himself. He dressed in the new uniform, put on his boots, and ate the rations. At the same time, he pondered whether his [Insight] ability would work on a Ranger Armor-generated item.


    ''Maybe I don¡¯t need to use it on a human item,'' Oliver thought. ''I could try using it on the Energy Pistol and focus on absorbing only the knowledge of how to use the weapon. Would that work?''


    He could see three possible outcomes: he might use the ability to analyze the entire Armor, which might be too much for his powers and could kill him. He might analyze the pistol and learn something to help him fight the Crabits. Or, his last option¡ªit might be completely useless.


    This wasn¡¯t his only idea, but undoubtedly the most risky.


    "Huff," he exhaled deeply, preparing himself for another day.


    "Priiii!"


    "Wake up, cadets! The second incursion will start in 30 minutes!"

 Chapter 27 - The Hills Top

    "Wake up, cadets! The Second Incursion will begin in 30 minutes!" Musk announced.


    Oliver was already prepared, but much of the camp wasn¡¯t. The calm that had reigned among the tents turned into chaos in seconds. Cadets could be seen everywhere, rushing to the bathroom, trying to shower, eating their rations, or putting on their uniforms.


    Meanwhile, Oliver was walking toward where the Captains were waiting. Far from the camp, in an open field, ten captains were discussing the next steps and how the second incursion would proceed.


    He couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about, but he knew that, at some point, the orders would come from them.


    ''It¡¯s better to wait here than in the chaos of the camp.'' The boy thought.


    Other cadets slowly started gathering in the clearing. One of the first people Oliver recognized was Astrid. She was walking again and seemed to have regained the energy she always had during class. But she looked a little different. Her braided hair was tied up, giving the impression of being short, and she seemed more composed than the day before.


    Astrid recognized Oliver as he walked toward her. "Up early?" The girl asked.


    "Yep. Yesterday, I just passed out in my tent." Oliver replied.


    Although the two had faced challenges the previous day, they still struggled to talk to each other.


    "Are you feeling better?" Oliver asked.


    "Much!" Astrid replied, her voice full of energy as she moved her leg. Oliver smiled at the girl¡¯s excitement but didn¡¯t expect what she would do next.


    Without hesitation, Astrid lifted part of her shirt to show where her ribs had been lacerated, but now there was no longer a wound, just a faded scar. She didn¡¯t seem to be ashamed, but the same couldn¡¯t be said for Oliver, who felt his ears heat up. He didn¡¯t need a mirror to know his face was bright red.


    "Thank you so much for yesterday. I promise I¡¯ll repay you one day!" Astrid thanked.


    Oliver nodded, still too nervous to say anything without stuttering.


    "By the way, the advice I gave you in class still stands. You need to be more aggressive. You have what it takes to climb the rankings, but you¡¯re still holding back. Think about it." She left, letting her words linger in the air.


    Oliver continued pondering what Astrid had said. Soon, more cadets gathered in the area. At first, a few hundred, but as the 30 minutes neared their end, the space was filled with thousands of students.


    At the end of the 30 minutes, Captain Musk stepped ahead of the other captains and walked toward the cadets.


    "Cadets! Today¡¯s exercise will have some changes. Our second incursion will no longer be conducted in small, isolated companies." Musk explained.


    The captain continued walking in front of the students, who were still organized into companies.


    "Yesterday, the severely injured students were withdrawn from the exercise and will not be participating in the second phase. There are close to twelve hundred of you remaining. Therefore, today, you will operate as a single battalion divided into six companies. We will return to the river north of this settlement and eliminate the remaining Crabit hordes. Understood?"


    "Yes, sir!" The cadets responded almost in unison, making the air tremble slightly.


    At the end of the mission¡¯s announcement, the other captains began to report which groups would merge into new companies. Oliver had no trouble finding his group, quickly recognizing familiar faces like Katherine, Astrid, and the boy who wielded a mace.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡®I think I remember his name¡­ Hmm. I saw him in the rankings. It was Kyle?¡¯ Oliver pondered.


    Oliver muttered, "So this is the invincible trio? Let¡¯s see if it stays that way after this expedition." He had seen Kyle¡¯s fighting style but had yet to face him in the ring.


    Once the companies were complete, the march began. The battalion knew where they were headed. Each company had operated separately at different levels the day before, but all had marched two hours away from the settlement to the river.


    They quickly passed the areas where they had fought the Crabits the previous day. The carcasses had mostly been cleared, and there were no signs of new Crabits in the region. They continued marching across the plains until they began climbing the hills, a key sign they were approaching the river.


    During the entire march, Oliver sensed something different from the previous day. It wasn¡¯t the march itself but the people around him. He didn¡¯t need to use [Observation] to notice that some people were staring at or glancing at him quickly. The boy just couldn¡¯t figure out why. He had already checked his hair and uniform for anything out of place, but the feeling that people were watching him persisted.


    After nearly two hours of marching, the cadets weren¡¯t tired. Unlike the previous day, this group consisted of the best recruits, and the experience from the day before had prepared them for what to expect.


    At the top of the hill, the five companies finally saw the river. The river¡¯s current seemed stronger than the day before, and the rain from the previous night had spread even more mud along the riverbanks. The number of Crabits seemed to have increased as well. While there had been hundreds on the last day, today, there were at least two thousand.


    "Sir, does this change anything in the plans?" one of the captains asked Musk.


    Although they were of the same rank, Musk had enough experience to oversee this expedition.


    "Let¡¯s check the territory and see if there are other herds nearby, then we¡¯ll discuss further," Musk explained to the other captains and assigned two of them, one to explore upriver and the other downriver.


    "Rest! Cadets, you will wait 10 minutes while we check the perimeter." Musk explained to the companies.


    Most cadets couldn¡¯t see what was happening, but after observing the number of Crabits, they could imagine something was off-plan.


    A few minutes later, the ten captains returned to their posts.


    "Huff huff! I went up the river, and things didn¡¯t look good. From the terrain, it looks like there was heavy rain yesterday. There are several muddy areas, and the river is stronger. Some parts to the north have flooded, forcing the Crabits to come down to this level. Still, two or three thousand Crabits are moving upriver. If it rains again and they are forced to descend..." The captain didn¡¯t need to finish; his comrades understood the situation.


    "It¡¯s a bit better to the south. There doesn¡¯t seem to have been any flooding, but there are still a few hundred Crabits. Nothing out of the ordinary." The other captain explained.


    The group was divided. Some wanted to cancel the exercise, while others understood that dealing with the unexpected was crucial to the formation of officers of the New Earth Army.


    "Enough! I hold the same rank as all of you, so I can¡¯t order you around. But this exercise is under my command. We are not turning back. These students need to learn how to handle impossible situations, and this will be one of them. Better that they learn it with ten captains able to support them." Musk ended the remaining discussion.


    ---


    ---


    Musk returned to the front of the companies and prepared the cadets.


    "Cadets, the situation has changed. We originally expected to encounter 700 to 800 Crabits. Due to yesterday¡¯s storm, we will have to face between 1,000 and 2,000 Crabits, and the terrain won¡¯t be in your favor."


    Many students'' expressions became grim. Yesterday, the average was one Crabit per cadet on solid ground, and even then, they had to retreat. Today, they would face more enemies on more challenging terrain. Accidents seemed inevitable.


    "However, facing unpredictable situations is part of your training and your daily life in the New Earth Army. So, we will not be canceling the Second Incursion. Prepare yourselves. We begin in 10 minutes!" Musk finished the announcement.


    Oliver''s situation had gone from bad to worse. Yesterday, his biggest hardship was the muddy terrain, nearly killing him. Today, not only would he face that same challenge again, but he would also have to fight more creatures.


    ¡®Hmmm huff...¡¯ He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself.


    He activated his Artificial Ranger Armor and held his Energy Pistol. His fingers drummed nervously against the side of the gun, a tic he had developed in the past few days.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to take a risk,¡¯ he calmed himself, trying to reassure himself that his plan would work.


    Oliver understood that if he didn¡¯t take a risk, his chances of being injured were high, possibly even facing another threat to his life. He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if some of the cadets didn¡¯t return to the Academy after this.


    He continued to calm himself, focusing on his plans. The ten minutes passed quickly, not giving him enough time to be sure of what he would do.


    "Prepare! Prepare! Begin the incursion!"

 Chapter 28 - A Plan

    "Prepare! Prepare! Start the incursion!" Musk announced.


    Several cadets began advancing with the command, descending from the hill to the riverbanks. Some, more fearful, stayed further back, avoiding the front lines of the battle. Many still remembered how difficult it had been to retreat after advancing too far.


    However, those who aimed to climb the rankings didn¡¯t have time to waste.


    A boy with a large shield sprinted to the front line. Without stopping, even in the mud, he barreled through several Crabits, continuing to draw their attention. Oliver could tell that this cadet was definitely high in the rankings.


    Kyle and Katherine didn¡¯t wait long to advance either. But unlike the previous day, Astrid had changed her strategy. She was still attacking multiple Crabits at once. Still, she avoided pushing too far into the center of the hordes, allowing her to retreat quickly and reduce the number of opponents if necessary.


    The battle was in full swing, but one person in particular had yet to advance. Oliver knew that diving into the middle of the hordes wouldn¡¯t help him, so he decided to try a different approach. He scanned the battlefield, observing the flow of the combat.


    The Crabits had their backs to the river, with a muddy field in front of them. The captains stood atop a low hill that gave them a clear view of the entire battle. To the north and south of the river, small trees along the banks prevented the troops from advancing further.


    ''Time to take the risk.'' Oliver pondered.


    Instead of advancing, Oliver returned to the hill, searching for the proper position. He wanted a spot where he could get a side view of the battle but with higher ground.


    "Some place, some¡­ just like that," the boy muttered to himself, trying to calm down. He found a spot that allowed him to see the cadets advancing against the Crabits side by side. Although it wasn¡¯t as high as he had hoped, it provided a clear view.


    Gripping his Energy Pistol, he searched for targets. Some cadets faced multiple monsters simultaneously, while others struggled to keep up with even one. The disparity in combat skills was glaring. In cases where the students couldn¡¯t handle more than one opponent, the monsters would try to take advantage by biting or scratching from the flanks.


    He waited when one of the Crabits was about to strike to shoot, reducing their chances of dodging. His concerns ranged from accidentally hitting his allies to whether his targets were within his weapon¡¯s range.


    [Observation] could help him track the flow of his opponents, but it wasn¡¯t enough. It was time to use his other card.


    He glanced thoughtfully at the pistol in his hands, avoiding looking at any part of his armor.


    ¡®[Insight]'' Oliver activated.


    Just like the first time, Oliver felt a surge of information flood into his mind in a matter of seconds, from how to adjust the pistol to the correct hand positioning or how to control his shots. However, after mere milliseconds, the flow of information stopped.


    The throbbing pain in his head persisted, but it hadn¡¯t caused him to pass out or bleed.


    ''There¡¯s missing information. Maybe the level of [Insight] is too low, or can I control how much information I consume?'' Oliver questioned. ¡®Anyway, that will have to wait another time.¡¯


    He hadn¡¯t gained any details about how the weapon was created or how it appeared and disappeared. These weren¡¯t pieces of information he needed right now, but it was clear that something was missing, like a book with pages torn out.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    His vision was still blurry, and he felt like the world was spinning, but the more he breathed, the better he felt. Oliver had heard the sound of a notification from his gauntlet, but he hadn¡¯t had the chance to check it yet. In the background, the boy could hear the sounds of battle continuing.


    When he regained control, Oliver noticed he was kneeling on the ground, using one hand to steady himself. The ground was still damp from the rain, offering a bit of relief with the breeze that blew across the hill. It was the first time he could feel the wind and understand how it could impact each shot he would take.


    Oliver took a deep breath and returned to his firing stance. He adjusted how he held the pistol, feeling better supported in his right hand, with his left helping to control the weapon.


    ¡®Inhale, exhale, inhale, exhale¡­¡¯ The boy repeated in his mind.


    He could now recognize the limits of his range and predict where the shot might deviate. He kept his focus on his target, a Crabit poised to strike. This time, he wouldn¡¯t need as much energy. Oliver felt he could control the output just enough to blow out the monster''s side.


    "Thum!"


    The shot was thinner and faster than any he had fired before. The energy, sharp as a blade, shot across the hill and into the battlefield. Without hitting any cadet, the projectile continued to accelerate until it hit the side of the Crabit. The monster never saw the shot coming¡ªit hit, causing an instant explosion of its insides.


    The cadets near the Crabit were showered with blood and pieces, but the projectile didn¡¯t exit the other side; the creature completely absorbed it.


    From the top of the hill, Oliver watched it all. He could feel much more control over his Ranger Weapon. It was a new sensation that had appeared after using ¡®Insight.¡¯ He saw a notification on his gauntlet in the corner of his vision.


    [Skill Upgrade!]


    [Ranger Weapon Handling - Pawn => Knight]


    A smile spread across his face. Oliver had theorized that this could be the outcome, but it was still a risk he had taken. After a few seconds, he resumed scanning the battlefield, watching for every opportunity. Every minute, the sound of his pistol firing echoed across the field.


    "Thum!"


    "Thum!"


    "Thum!"


    Some cadets were startled by the explosions, mainly due to the shower of guts and blood that followed each shot. As a result, several students tried to figure out what was happening. After a few more explosions, they realized it was Energy Pistol shots.


    ¡°Where were they coming from?¡± A girl asked the recruits close to her.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to spot the young ¡®sniper¡¯ kneeling on the hill, waiting for the right moment to take out more Crabits.


    The cadets at the top of the rankings didn¡¯t have time to notice what was happening, but Oliver could see them clearly from his vantage point. One was dragging multiple monsters with a massive shield, while another seemed to teleport between enemies, attacking with daggers.


    However, the ones he recognized most easily were Katherine and Kyle. Katherine was positioned near him but below the hill on the higher part of the river. Crabits surrounded her, but so far, she hadn¡¯t had significant problems. Her agility allowed her to dodge most of the attacks, and even when she was hit, her armor absorbed the glancing blows.


    However, the battle was taking its toll. Her armor was cracked in several places and stained with blood and mud. Her helmet had dents from the Crabit strikes, and the little hair visible through the gaps in her armor was caked with dirt, almost hiding the golden sheen of her hair.


    The people who had the luxury of being out of combat had the chance to witness Oliver''s new strategy. However, opinions were varied.


    Even among the captains, there was no consensus. Some believed that staying out of direct combat was problematic, especially for cadets undergoing psychological testing. Others, however, thought that coming up with new solutions to combat was precisely what was needed in a war that had already lasted too long.


    Though a traditionalist, Captain Musk had given clear instructions about the need to adapt. If this was the cadet''s solution, he had done exactly what his superior commanded. Therefore, the captain would not interfere in the exercise.


    As for the students, some were impressed by the ability to hit fast-moving targets from such a distance, but most were intimidated. Especially those vying for the top rankings, now they had one more competitor, one who was permanently out of harm¡¯s way.


    However, there was one person who was feeling the worst.


    Damian had the misfortune of being in the same company as Oliver. Initially, he had hoped to finally see Oliver¡¯s Boon in action and perhaps try to replicate his combat style to climb the rankings. But seeing him act as a sniper only added to the confusion.


    ¡®Is his Boon related to long-range shots?¡¯ Damian pondered.


    He had never heard of such a thing, but anything was possible with countless Boons mapped. Still, this was a bad sign; there was nothing he could copy. Moreover, his combat style with a whip wasn¡¯t optimized for fighting with allies, and with his luck, he was likely to injure a teammate and lose points.


    Seeing this new development, Damian had to use what he had held back. ¡®There¡¯s still another option.¡¯


    He might not like this tactic, but it would completely change the game.

 Chapter 29 - Fair Play?

    Damian knew what he had to do. He might not like the tactic, but it would completely change the game.


    How things were going, he didn¡¯t even have a chance of reaching 50th place.


    ¡°If the game isn¡¯t in your favor, maybe you¡¯re playing the wrong game,¡± Damian remembered one of the things the patriarch of the Nero family always told his children.


    Before the battle began, the captains had mapped out the river and the monsters around it. But they weren¡¯t the only ones gathering information. Damian¡¯s ability allowed him to ¡°communicate¡± with creatures, a skill he despised, at least in its current form.


    The Great House of Nemo could dominate and enslave any non-rational creature, but in the early levels of their Boon, they could only communicate with such creatures. It was almost useless in battle, which made advancing through the ranks of the House a difficult process.


    Unsurprisingly, many of the Nemo¡¯s developed a silver tongue, which is helpful with other humans and monsters.


    However, unlike humans, Crabits couldn¡¯t count. So, even after gathering information from his targets, Damian didn¡¯t know how many Crabits were around the combat area. He had only learned that a big horde was upriver and some smaller groups were downriver.


    ¡®If I can take some competition out of the fight, I¡¯ll have more time and targets to climb the rankings.¡¯ Damian justified.


    While contemplating his next steps, he didn¡¯t stop attacking the easiest targets around him. Although his whip was not strong enough to kill a monster, it could lacerate the Crabits¡¯ skin, making them more susceptible to his suggestions.


    Gradually, he started moving toward the lower part of the river, distancing himself from the battle while always facing forward to avoid a surprise attack.


    A chaotic battle like this made it difficult for him to move, but there was also a positive side: no one was paying attention to him. Almost at the edge of the battle, he spotted two Crabits that were easier targets; both were injured and seemed to be avoiding the battle. Quickly moving his whip in a figure-eight pattern, he struck both monsters with the sharp tip.


    [Beast Charm]


    His mind connected with both creatures. Their senses became shared, amplifying the intensity of the combat hundreds of times. Through their heightened senses, Damian could feel the emotions of the two animals, but also from the entire horde; it was complete and utter fear.


    The creatures might have been irrational, but even in their limited understanding, they knew they were facing extermination. If the battle continued, they would be wiped out.


    The fear made it easier for Damian to access their minds; there was little resistance to his suggestions. He could issue basic commands or assign simple tasks within the animals'' cognitive limits.


    The task wasn¡¯t easy, but Nemo¡¯s training had been even harder. Sweat drenched his forehead as he concentrated entirely on adjusting the monsters¡¯ minds. Every explosion around him added time to the process, and he silently hoped no stray projectile would hit the two Crabits, forcing him to start over.


    ¡®There! The first one is ready. Go and bring help.¡¯ Damian sighed in relief


    It was a simple command, ¡®head upstream and bring reinforcements.¡¯ Damian didn¡¯t know how many Crabits were upriver, but if he could bring back a few hundred, it would be enough to injure some cadets and knock them out of the rankings. Maybe even get to Oliver.


    He then shifted his focus to the second Crabit. Now that he wasn¡¯t handling two simultaneously, the process went faster.


    ¡®Done! Go downstream, bring help.¡¯ Damian finished his plan.


    With his scheme in motion, all the boy had to do was wait and hope. In the meantime, he continued attacking, accumulating as many points as possible without advancing too far and risking getting caught by the reinforcements.


    His score wasn¡¯t improving much, but even if his scheme worked, he would still need more points to move up in the rankings. So, he stayed focused and kept attacking.


    Seconds turned into minutes, and minutes into hours. As time passed, it became clear that humans were winning the battle. Of the thousands of Crabits, only a few hundred remained. Even the less experienced cadets were stepping in to clean up the field.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Meanwhile, Damian began to worry. Perhaps his plan hadn¡¯t worked.


    ¡®Maybe someone eliminated the Crabits?¡¯ The boy pondered.


    He could imagine the one heading upstream had been taken out. It had to cross most of the battlefield, but the one going downstream was already far from the fight.


    However, before he could consider further, things started to change. He felt the ground tremble near the swamp, and the trees began to sway.


    ¡®Damn it! What have I done?¡¯ Damian grabbed his head in frustration.


    ---


    ---


    Unlike the previous day, Oliver was lasting much longer in combat. He hadn''t drained his stamina or energy as much by controlling the energy output of his Energy Pistol to maximize each shot¡¯s efficiency.


    Even after an hour of fighting, he was still scanning the battlefield for new opportunities. But with each passing minute, there were fewer and fewer, as the number of Crabits had drastically diminished.


    Some cadets had already left the battlefield to rest, while others pressed on to finish off the remaining monsters. From his position, Oliver could easily spot a few cadets climbing the hills, Astrid resting on the side of the battlefield, and Katherine still fighting off the last of the Crabits.


    Unlike at the start of the battle, Katherine¡¯s movements were slower, focusing on one opponent at a time. Her stamina was nearly depleted, especially with the mud from the river sticking to her feet.


    ¡®I think that it. It makes no sense to continue watching.¡¯ Oliver stood up, realizing there would be no more opportunities.


    He began to prepare to rejoin the company. But before he turned, he noticed something odd. The trees at the top of the river started shaking violently, and he could hear footsteps growing closer until the ground itself began to tremble.


    ¡°Hey. Are you feeling this?¡± One of the recruits screamed.


    ¡°Felling what?¡± Another one asked.


    Soon, Oliver wasn¡¯t the only one noticing the signs.


    Where there had once been trees, there was a massive horde of Crabits advancing, destroying everything in their path. They were in far greater numbers than the ones they had just fought, and the creatures weren¡¯t stopping, surging forward like a wave of destruction.


    The cadets still on the battlefield were attacked from all sides by overwhelming numbers. Few students were in any condition to fight, making it even harder to withstand the new onslaught.


    Before the captains could order a retreat, another horde appeared, advancing from the lower part of the river. Though smaller in number, they pincered the cadets, who were already exhausted from the battle. The damaged armors were now being shredded apart.


    ¡°IMMEDIATE RETREAT!¡± Musk shouted at the top of his lungs. The cadets closest to the hill managed to retreat quickly.


    However, this only worsened the situation for those near the river, who were now the few remaining targets for the Crabits. Oliver quickly readied himself and began shooting again, this time not worrying about waiting for perfect opportunities. There were too many Crabits; he couldn¡¯t keep track of the exact number, but it looked like three times the amount they had fought earlier, perhaps around five thousand new enemies.


    ¡°Shit! We¡¯re fucked.¡± One of the recruits screamed while running away from the battlefield.


    ¡®It ¡­ looks grim.¡¯ Oliver thought, simultaneously happy not to be on the battlefield like the last day.


    It was time for the captains to step in. Facing thousands of Crabits was easy for them, as each was a specialist in Ranger Weapons and had already dealt with even worse scenarios. The biggest problem was the number of recruits they needed to save.


    Oliver watched as each captain advanced, but his eyes were mainly on Musk, who was responsible for his company. His speed wasn¡¯t extraordinary as he moved forward slowly, step by step. But when he raised his revolver, the effect drastically differed from the previous day.


    "BOOM!"


    Instead of a simple shot, the revolver fired an explosive blast. Each shot cleared the entire field in front of him, killing hundreds of Crabits. The situation improved with each shot, but Oliver could see clearly that those near the river might not have even five minutes left.


    His focus was mainly on Katherine, who was surrounded. Her helmet, which had already been cracked, was now gone. Her face was covered in cuts, and her hair was matted with dried blood and mud. She continued fighting with her back to the river, thinking with each attack, ¡®Just one more... just one more.¡¯


    But her strength was fading. Her vision, already blurry for a while, was starting to darken. Her legs, trembling and in pain, used whatever energy was left just to keep her standing.


    She looked around, trying to find a way out, but her mind was exhausted. Part of her wanted to give up and leave things to chance, while another part urged her to fight until the last second.


    Oliver, observing from the hill, saw the situation getting worse. He knew he shouldn¡¯t leave the hill; it would be foolish, incredibly stupid. But before he could make a decision, his legs started running.


    ¡°What am I doing?¡± Oliver screamed to himself.


    He had confidence in his agility to dodge the attacks, but the numbers were overwhelming. As soon as he entered the battlefield, he barely made any progress without firing his Energy Pistol to clear the Crabits in his way.


    While his eyes were on Katherine, he used [Observation] to gather information around him. Unconsciously, he kept firing.


    Near the river, Katherine finally came up with an idea. Realizing no one was left around her, she closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and jumped.


    "SPLASH!"


    She threw herself into the river, hoping the current would carry her away. Her only problem was that she had no strength left. Not enough to swim, not even to stay awake.


    About ten meters from the river, Oliver saw everything unfold before him.


    ¡°How did she not see me!?¡± He questioned her sanity and his own.


    Everything was going from bad to worse; none of this had gone according to plan.


    ¡°I¡¯m an idiot. A complete idiot. Ugh, damn it!¡±


    The boy ran, dodging every Crabit in his path, and jumped.

 Chapter 30 - Down The River

    When Katherine decided to jump, she knew there was no other option. Even so, she imagined there might be some chance of survival.


    As soon as her body touched the water, she deactivated any remaining parts of her armor. At least that way, she wouldn''t be dragged to the bottom of the river. Finally, her body made contact with the icy water.


    Until then, she hadn''t realized how fast the river was, especially in the deeper parts. The girl was thrown against every curve in the river''s path, her arms and legs too weak to pull her to the surface. Her lungs begged to breathe; her body craved for a fresh air. But the rest of her consciousness fought against it. With each passing second, the pressure in her chest increased.


    Until she finally gave in. In a single deep breath, her lungs filled with water. She no longer felt panic or the urge to fight. Her consciousness finally stopped.


    <hr>


    ¡®Damn! Damn! Damn!¡¯ It was the only thing going through the boy''s mind.


    Oliver jumped into the water right after Katherine, and she wasn''t far ahead of him. Sometimes, he could vaguely see the girl''s golden hair when he came up to the surface. However, getting close or even grabbing her in the turbulent waters was hard.


    He had already pushed his arms and legs to their limits, trying not to drown or at least to get a bit more air. His muscles were burning, but he needed a little more from them. In the distance, he saw that the river was about to make a sharp turn, and the boy thought it would be an excellent chance to try to grab the girl and drag them both to the riverbank.


    He began swimming with the current, using whatever energy he had left, just enough to get close to the girl. She seemed unconscious, but he didn¡¯t have enough time to check her condition. Oliver wrapped his left arm around Katherine''s neck and waited. A few seconds later, both were thrown against one of the banks.


    With his right arm, Oliver tried to grab the bank, using all his strength to dig his fingers into the earth and compress his hand, trying to pull them both out of the river. Gaining some confidence in his grip, he began to use his other arm to drag the girl, pushing her body out of the water.


    After nearly tossing Katherine over the bank of the river, it was now his turn. Without the weight of another person, he managed to use his arms to pull himself up onto the bank.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Oliver tried to cough up and spit out all the water that had entered his throat along the way. His legs wanted to give out so he could finally rest, but he recalled he had seen Katherine unconscious.


    Oliver crawled over to Katherine, trying to understand the girl''s condition. He turned the girl over and saw that she was unconscious, but the worst part was that he couldn¡¯t see her chest moving. The boy got even closer and couldn¡¯t feel her breathing. Panic started to take over Oliver.


    ¡°What should I do? Think! Think¡­¡± Oliver spoke, trying to rush into a solution. "If she has water in her lungs, I need to help expel it. Is that it? I should have paid more attention to medical series. Here we go."


    He left the girl lying on the ground, crossed his hands, and pressed down on her chest.


    ¡°One, two, three, four, five!¡±


    Using all his weight, he began pressing down on the girl¡¯s chest, hoping he wasn¡¯t doing something wrong.


    ¡°One, two, three, four, five!¡±


    He kept pressing, but there was still no reaction from the girl.


    ¡°Do I need to blow air into her mouth?¡±


    The boy didn¡¯t know if it was while pressing or later, but just as he was about to apply more pressure, finally, there was a reaction.


    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Katherine turned her face and expelled water from her mouth and nose. Still, with blurry vision, she tried to open her eyes and see her surroundings. She could make out the soaked boy but didn¡¯t have the strength to speak. She stretched out her arm, trying to crawl, but only managed to touch one of the trees before closing her eyes again, this time to sleep.


    Oliver smiled slightly, seeing that the girl seemed okay and, most importantly, was breathing.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°But now... what do I do?¡± The boy questioned himself.


    They had drifted down the river and were on the other bank. To make matters worse, he didn¡¯t know if there were Crabits on this side. His luck was that they hadn¡¯t been attacked as soon as they got out of the water.


    His first idea was to try and communicate with the group.


    ¡°CHAT!¡±


    No response.


    ¡°MAP!¡±


    Also, there was no response.


    ¡°Status Page!¡±


    | Status Page


    | User: Oliver [Nameless]


    | Level: 2 [Pawn]


    | Experience: [118/200]


    |


    | Stats


    | Strength: 6 [Pawn]


    | Agility: 14 [Knight]


    | Constitution: 5 [Pawn]


    | Energy: 14 [Knight]


    ¡®This still works. Maybe it doesn¡¯t need a connection?¡¯ the boy thought as he tried to think of alternatives.


    It was still early in the day, so there should be plenty of sunlight left. However, their clothes were soaked, and the cold wind wasn¡¯t helping. Hypothermia might be their biggest challenge at the moment.


    He removed his uniform shirt and tried to wring it out to remove as much water as possible, but it was still wet. He put the shirt back on anyway, thinking it would be better to have some protection while walking through the trees, even if it was just his uniform.


    The trees around him were quite different from the ones on the other side of the river. They were larger and more spaced apart, with more vibrant leaves.


    ¡®Perhaps¡­ not having so many monsters eating everything around them allowed the trees to grow more?¡¯ Oliver questioned. ¡®How will I find her if I leave to explore? Do I only have questions and no answers?¡¯


    He had trained in combat, but survival training wasn¡¯t yet part of his curriculum at the Academy. Still, he thought finding his way out of the forest would be impossible if he got lost.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just walk along the river; there¡¯s no way to get lost.¡¯ Oliver rationalized.


    He walked for about 10 minutes, heading upstream, trying to find someone or something that could help them. Luckily, he didn¡¯t encounter any monsters. Not wanting to waste more energy, he returned to where he had left Katherine.


    She didn¡¯t look much better. But looking at her bluish hands, it was clear she was freezing. Her fingers, wrinkled from the water, were trembling.


    ¡®If I don''t do something, she''ll freeze to death,¡¯ Oliver thought.


    He dragged the sleeping girl closer to a tree further into the forest, a small change that helped avoid much of the wind coming from the river.


    ¡®Hummm, let¡¯s also get some leaves and branches. Maybe this will work.¡¯ Oliver looked around and searched for each of the items. The boy had an idea, more of a gamble, on how to solve the problem for both of them.


    He began making a small circle with the stones and throwing leaves and branches inside until he had enough to start a fire. But that was the biggest problem; he didn¡¯t know how to light it. Still, he had an idea.


    [Activate]


    His armor once again covered his body. He pulled out his Energy Pistol and aimed at the firewood. He wanted to use the minimum amount of energy possible to start the fire but, above all, avoid exploding everything in front of him.


    Oliver concentrated and channeled the feeling he had during the last fight. He tried to reduce his energy even more, then slid his finger over the pistol''s trigger. A small, barely visible shot was fired into the center of the stones.


    | Puff!


    Although it caused an explosion, it was small, lighting the fire and scattering the branches.


    ¡°Phew!¡± Oliver was relieved. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but at least there wasn¡¯t a wildfire in his hands.


    Now came the second tricky part. Keeping wet clothes on was foolish. He needed them to dry while also drying his own body. He started with the easy parts, taking off his boots and shirt.


    He grabbed some of the branches and laid his clothes on top of them so they could dry near the fire. He looked at his pants, his face turning completely red. It was the first time he would be practically naked in front of a girl, even though she was asleep.


    Oliver jumped up and down a bit, trying to warm up and gather confidence before taking off his pants. For the first time, he noticed how much his body had changed. Of course, he had bulked up a lot after working with Wave Disposal, especially since it was such a manual task. But the army training had toned his body.


    In one swift motion, he closed his eyes and removed the rest of his uniform. He stood next to the fire before taking the next step.


    ¡®This one might be the riskiest. Dear god¡­ please protect me.¡¯ Oliver prayed.


    He removed Katherine¡¯s boots and socks.


    ¡®Here we go! Here we go!¡¯ He gave himself two slaps on the face for courage.


    This was the final step; he had to remove her shirt or pants from her uniform.


    ¡®Ahhhh!¡¯ he screamed inside his head.

 Chapter 31 - The Carrion

    A few hours had passed when Katherine finally began to regain consciousness. The first thing she felt was the pain spread throughout her body; there wasn¡¯t a muscle that wasn¡¯t sore. She had not only gone through hours of combat, but she had also almost drowned.


    However, she had few memories of the second part. Her mind, still foggy from everything that had happened, was slowly trying to understand where she was. She could smell smoke and feel the cold wind of the forest against her skin.


    ¡®Skin?¡¯ The girl¡¯s eyes widened when she realized she was exposed.


    She tried to look around, but it was already night. There was no moon in Aethera¡¯s sky, only the stars, that provided little light. On the other hand, there was a campfire with a few small embers still warming her. She could feel she was without her shirt, pants, and boots. She was only in her underwear, a top, and shorts that she wore under her uniform.


    A mix of emotions quickly passed through her head: confusion about how she ended up in that forest, embarrassment at being without her clothes, anger at being in this situation, but gratitude for being alive and having been saved.


    ¡®How did I end up here? And where¡¯s the boy?¡¯ She vaguely remembered leaving the river, and there was a boy with her.


    He probably took her clothes off and thinking about it made her nervous again. If anyone from Grand House York found out about this, she¡¯d be in big trouble. Not to mention her brother¡¯s over-the-top reactions.


    ¡®This will be a secret just between us.¡¯ She nodded, thinking about her family.


    As her eyes adjusted to the darkness, she finally saw him. The boy was sitting on the ground, leaning against a tree a few steps away.


    ¡®Oliver¡­ something.¡¯ She remembered the boy¡¯s first name but couldn¡¯t think of the last name.


    They had already faced each other in Ranger Weapon Combat classes; he had never beaten her, not that she would let him. But he had improved dramatically in the last few weeks, enough for her to remember his name.


    The Grand House always needed new officers to gain more power and possibly even find someone who could become a Ranger. Perhaps she had discovered a talent that others hadn¡¯t noticed yet, especially one from the Second Squadron.


    Now, after being saved, she was sure he was worth recruiting.


    ¡°That is. If we get out of here alive,¡± Katherine spoke to herself.


    They were already lucky enough not to have been attacked by a monster. They might be on the other side of the river, but that didn¡¯t mean there were no creatures here, especially in a forest.


    Katherine tried to stand up, leaning on the nearest tree, but her legs gave in. She hadn¡¯t rested enough to stand and wasn¡¯t confident she could do quietly. She decided to stay where she was.


    Being who she was, there was always a double concern about the image she would present to others.


    Because of that, she decided to partially activate the Artificial Ranger Armor. Just enough to cover the bare minimum.


    "If someone finds us, there''s no chance this will turn into a scandal," Katherine reasoned.


    Keeping the armor active would consume some of her Energy. But since it was only a partial activation, she thought it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    The girl tried to stay awake, at least to protect herself and the boy, if something or someone approached. Still, she was exhausted. She managed to stay focused for a few hours, but after a while, her eyelids grew heavy as the sun began to rise.


    As sleep crept closer, she heard, ¡°Screech! Screech! Screech!¡±.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Without moving, she opened her eyes and tried to find the source of the noise. Behind the boy, on one of the trees, was a centipede. But calling it a centipede would be an understatement. The monster was the size of a dog and long enough to coil around the tree. Its mouth had hundreds of sharp pincers that clicked as they opened and closed. Its two antennae searched for its next prey.


    The creature seemed to have spotted the boy lying against the tree and decided he would be its next meal. The monster approached slowly, each step making that disgusting sound with its pincers.


    Katherine didn¡¯t want to move yet, waiting for the right moment. She needed to see the creature better and hoped her legs wouldn¡¯t fail her this time. She had seen the monster in one of her family¡¯s books before, they called it a Carrion. It wasn¡¯t a terrible monster, just Pawn Level, but both cadets were injured and tired.


    The Carrion circled the tree where Oliver was resting, the boy still breathing calmly in his sleep. The creature anchored its legs against the tree and aimed its jaws at Oliver¡¯s face.


    It was the right moment. The Carrion was finally facing away from Katherine. She quickly stood, summoned her rapier, and lunged at the monster, stabbing it in the back.


    ¡°SCREEEECH!¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± She had hoped to hit the creature¡¯s head but couldn¡¯t tell where it was from behind. ¡°Hey! Time to wake up!¡±


    She spoke loudly enough for Oliver to have a chance in the fight.


    The attack wasn¡¯t enough to kill it, but it wounded the Carrion badly, causing it to back away from both of them.


    Oliver woke up at the sound of the monster after the attack. He didn¡¯t have time to notice that he was still in his underwear, though Katherine had seen. But she wasn¡¯t going to comment, not out of modesty for the boy, but to avoid tarnishing her reputation.


    Oliver didn¡¯t have time to understand what was happening; his first instinct was to activate his armor automatically. Once covered, he pulled out his pistol and tried to aim at the moving blur.


    The Carrion had given up on coiling around, instead using its entire body to stand upright, hovering over the two cadets. The creature was now at least three meters tall, supported by its hind legs.


    Katherine now had another problem; she couldn¡¯t reach its face since the creature was standing. But she didn¡¯t lose heart; she lunged at the monster with a quick leap, slashing along its body. On the other hand, Oliver had a different problem; he wanted to avoid hitting her with one of his shots, but aiming at the creature¡¯s mouth was difficult as it constantly moved, advancing and retreating to bite its prey.


    [Observation]


    Oliver used his Boon on the monster. Luckily, it was Pawn Level, allowing him to see its movement patterns and predict what it would do next.


    Seeing the girl attacking the base of its body, the Carrion decided to attack her, opening its jaw and launching its whole body at her.


    ¡°Thump! Thump!¡±


    Seeing the movement, Oliver fired two shots. They weren¡¯t enough to break the exoskeleton, but at least they stopped the creature just as it was about to attack. This gave Katherine enough time to see the monster coming, spin her body to the left, and finally stab her rapier into the creature¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°THUMP!¡±


    As she pulled her sword back, the creature collapsed to the ground. Its weight nearly knocked the girl over, but she managed to dodge at the last second.


    Both sat on the ground, spending a few seconds catching their breath.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Oliver finally broke the silence.


    ¡°I am. Thank you.¡± Katherine replied, though her face remained expressionless. Behind her mask, she was embarrassed by the whole situation.


    The girl finally turned to look at Oliver, but he had his back to her. While she was still resting, he took a moment to deactivate his armor and rushed to put his pants back on. They were still cold but no longer soaked. Seeing him get dressed, Katherine quickly turned to look at the monster.


    ¡°How did we end up here?¡± Katherine asked, standing and pushing the creature away from their simple camp.


    ¡°How much do you remember?¡± Oliver asked.


    ¡°Not much. I remember the number of Crabits increasing, getting stuck near the river, and deciding to jump. After that, I woke up here.¡± Katherine replied.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ There are some things I still don¡¯t understand. The battle was practically over when a horde came down from the upper river. That¡¯s when the captains started helping, but many students were still isolated.¡± Oliver spoke.


    Now dressed in his uniform, Oliver finally turned to Katherine. She still had her armor active, but not all its pieces. The boy had never seen something like this before; he didn¡¯t know it could partially activate it.


    ¡°I think I was the only person who saw you fall into the river. There wasn¡¯t time to call one of the captains; it all happened so fast. I just jumped after you. Luckily, I managed to find you, and in one of the river¡¯s bends, I pulled us out. I guess you know the rest.¡± Oliver chose to omit the part about her almost drowning and, especially, that he had taken off her clothes; he wasn¡¯t sure how she¡¯d react.


    Katherine looked back at the river at the edge of the forest.


    ¡°With all the noise that thing made, we¡¯d better start walking.¡±

 Chapter 32 - Finding a way

    "With all the noise that thing made, we''d better start walking," Oliver explained.


    Katherine nodded again at what the boy said. But something had been bothering her the entire time. She was grateful for being saved, but the way the boy spoke was informal, something she had never experienced before. She didn¡¯t dislike it, but she couldn¡¯t understand why he spoke like that.


    "We weren¡¯t in the river for long, maybe 5 to 10 minutes. We must be just a few miles away from the combat area," Oliver continued, pointing toward the top of the river.


    He moved to the center of what could be called their camp and used his boots to extinguish the remaining embers. Meanwhile, Katherine picked up her clothes, which were almost dry by now.


    She was at an impasse. It would be important to wear her clothes before returning to camp, but she''d have to deactivate her armor and be left in her underwear again. Oliver noticed the girl staring intently at her clothes.


    "Um," he cleared his throat softly before continuing, "I''ll go check ahead while you get ready."


    The boy didn¡¯t know how long he should keep walking, but exploring was important either way. Following the riverbank, he walked for a few seconds. When he finally felt he¡¯d given her enough privacy, he started looking around. The forest didn¡¯t seem to get denser, but its canopy and leaves spread even more overhead, blocking most of the sunlight. The ground was littered with dead leaves and scattered branches, and with every step, he could feel the ground give slightly under the pressure of his boots.


    After a few more minutes, he heard the girl¡¯s footsteps approaching.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡± she asked cheerfully.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded and began to take the first steps.


    The two walked carefully through the forest, trying to stay close to the riverbank and avoiding making noise that could attract monsters. The battle with the Carrion had been more than enough.


    Once again, silence hung between them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be ungrateful, but why did you jump in to save me?¡± Katherine was still confused about that part. In her reality, no one did something without expecting something in return. Of course, she was someone important, but she couldn¡¯t understand what the boy expected to gain from it.


    ¡°It might sound pretty stupid,¡± the boy paused, gathering his thoughts. ¡°We were in the first group when we arrived to take the tests. For some reason, watching your combat inspired me. It gave me another goal of what I wanted to achieve.¡±


    The girl thought about his response while looking at Oliver¡¯s face. She could understand what he was describing, but not with the same empathy. Katherine couldn''t imagine jumping in to save any of her teachers who had inspired her when she was younger.


    ¡°Um,¡± he cleared his throat again before continuing, ¡°then we ended up in the same Ranger Weapon Combat class, and I finally got to test myself. Even though it was one-sided, I saw you as a rival. When I saw you jump into the water¡­ I can¡¯t give you a logical explanation. I just felt like I had to jump in, too,¡± Oliver continued walking, his eyes ahead, avoiding looking at the girl¡¯s reaction.


    Katherine kept walking, following Oliver¡¯s footsteps, but at the same time paying close attention to his facial expressions, trying to find some flaw, some lie in what he was saying.


    ¡°Like I said, it was stupid. I¡¯d never done anything like that, but¡­ it was pretty cool to say that I saved someone,¡± he smiled proudly. ¡°I never imagined I¡¯d say something like that.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, thank you very much for saving me.¡± Katherine replied.


    They kept walking for a bit longer until the girl stopped. She scratched her head, seeming to want to say something but was holding back.


    ¡°Huff¡­¡± Katherine exhaled. ¡°Something is still bothering me. Who are you? Which House do you belong to?¡±


    ¡°House? Well, none. I don¡¯t have a surname; I¡¯m what you¡¯d call Nameless,¡± he turned to answer her.


    ¡°Oh! ¡­ sorry.¡± Finally, it felt like a puzzle piece had clicked into place for her. ¡°Usually, there are many people trying to get close to the Great House York, so it¡¯s hard to know who is who or what they¡¯re after,¡± Katherine explained, a bit ashamed of being so direct.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    She started walking again, following the boy.


    ¡®He has enough talent to be in the First Battalion, but he¡¯s in the Second. Is it because he¡¯s Nameless?¡¯ She thought. While others might pity Oliver¡¯s situation, she saw it as an opportunity.


    ¡®The Second Battalion must have other talents ignored simply because they were Nameless.¡¯ Oliver couldn¡¯t see, but Katherine smiled slightly while greedily analyzing the Second Battalion.


    ¡°Sorry for being so direct. I¡¯m just not used to people talking to me without all the pomp and ceremony, at least not outside the family.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but what are the Houses? I¡¯ve heard people in the Second Battalion talk about them, but we never had any lessons on that,¡± Oliver took his turn to ask.


    However, the answer was quite different from what he expected. This time, Katherine looked at him with disbelief.


    ¡°Are you serious? You don¡¯t know what the Houses or Grand Houses are? What do they teach in schools?!¡± she started firing off question after question, breaking the image of a calm girl.


    ¡°Maybe they do teach it. But I stopped going to school after I was eleven.¡± Oliver explained.


    ¡°Still, why they don¡¯t teach that in Middle School?!¡± Katherine complained, unaware of what they were teaching in an ordinary school. But Oliver''s Middle School had been a hundred years in the past when the concept of a House didn¡¯t even exist yet.


    ¡°Humm¡­ where should I start?¡± She used one hand to support her head as she thought. ¡°The first Wave was the world¡¯s greatest shock but wasn¡¯t the greatest devastation. The attack was only from a reconnaissance Ork ship.¡±


    Oliver could understand, though it was hard to believe that a ship capable of devastating a city was just for surveillance.


    ¡°It was from the second Wave onward that things began to change. Many countries couldn¡¯t sustain themselves, especially with so many cities destroyed and refugees everywhere,¡± Katherine tried to recall everything she had learned long ago.


    Oliver began to see an area in the forest with fewer trees, though it was still a few minutes¡¯ walk. He was too interested in understanding what had happened while he was in the VAT.


    ¡°Between the second and third waves, governments worldwide were collapsing. To survive the next battle, they formed New Earth, a centralized government that oversees all countries. However, each region still had influential military and political families, which became even more powerful with the discovery of Z-Crystal.¡±


    The boy glanced at his gauntlet. He had heard a lot about the crystal but still didn¡¯t know much about how it worked or was created.


    ¡°To maintain their power, these families started converting into organizations. Each of them has a different focus, but the main one is Z-Crystal extraction and combatant development. That¡¯s how they maintain political power within the empire. Houses and Grand Houses are just a way to differentiate the organizations by power, and a Grand House is expected to supply at least 1,000 rangers during a Wave.¡±


    Oliver nodded, absorbing the critical information despite the amount of detail. But one thing still puzzled him.


    ¡°I understand that you come from a Grand House and, therefore, must have a lot of power, but I remember other cadets also coming from them,¡± he recalled hearing other boys talk about some of the other Grand Houses.


    ¡°Still, you seemed to react as if you were more important. I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t have an inflated ego, so what makes York so special?¡±


    She smiled and scratched her head. ¡°It¡¯s really different having someone who doesn¡¯t know my House, so I forgot to introduce us.¡±


    ¡°Well, some Houses work with other things besides Z-Crystal extraction and soldier training. There are some that manage prisons or casinos. In our case, we are one of the few responsible for planetary management.¡±


    She chose not to give all the reasons but felt this was enough to explain the level of the Grand House.


    ¡°¡­ like an entire planet is yours?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no, we pay the empire to have control over the planet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± the boy said, his eyes shining. On the other hand, Katherine didn¡¯t share the same enthusiasm. It was an enormous responsibility, and at any moment, New Earth could take away their powers.


    ¡°Do all Grand Houses have duties of that size?¡± Oliver asked, trying to understand more about the world he was now a part of.


    ¡°Not really. Each House tends to focus on what they¡¯re best at, but many specialize in some industry. You¡¯ve probably seen brands managed by them.¡±


    Finally, they were emerging from the forest. On the other side of the river, they could see the area where the battle had taken place. Thousands of Crabit carcasses were still scattered around, but no one remained there.


    ¡°They¡¯re probably still figuring out which students are missing so they can form a search and rescue team,¡± the girl confidently stated what the Academy¡¯s next steps would be.


    ¡°We can¡¯t cross the river here. If we go in, we¡¯ll be swept away by the current again and likely end up on this side of the bank.¡± Oliver commented.


    Looking further upstream, they saw the river climb a hill near the horizon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep going uphill. There must be a calmer spot up there where we can cross to the other side.¡± Katherine proposed.


    They continued moving forward, now out of the forest, facing an open field similar to the opposite bank.


    They stopped talking momentarily as they observed the scenery around them, at least until Oliver''s curiosity resurfaced again.


    ¡°What planet does your House manage?¡± he turned to the girl as he asked.


    She kept looking ahead and answered, ¡°Mars.¡±

 Chapter 33 - The Passage

    She continued looking forward as she spoke, ¡°Mars.¡±


    ¡°Ma-Mars!¡±


    When Oliver asked, he thought it was some distant planet, only accessible through teleportation. He never imagined it would be the most populated planet closest to Earth.


    ¡°Wow!¡± the boy whistled softly, thinking about the red planet. Although there were already plans to colonize Mars before the first wave, it was just science fiction at the time. He had seen that some planets had small colonies, but knowing that entire families and cities existed was on another level.


    ¡°One day, I hope to visit Mars,¡± Oliver said, letting his inner child speak a little.


    ¡°Sure. When you visit, just call me, and I''ll give you a tour,¡± the girl responded cheerfully. It wasn¡¯t every day that someone was excited about her planet. Of course, Mars was an industrial powerhouse, but it wasn¡¯t viewed with the same glamour as Earth or Luna. Katherine felt a twinge of pride for her family after seeing the excitement in the boy¡¯s eyes.


    The silence between them no longer lingered. Possibly, having gone through a near-death experience made people more open to each other, forging bonds that wouldn¡¯t exist in different circumstances. As they continued chatting about more mundane matters than the Grand Houses, they finally reached the top of the hill.


    In the distance, they saw what might be their way back home. The river split into two, with a piece of land between the streams.


    ¡°Maybe we can cross there?¡± the girl asked, not really expecting an answer.


    She approached one of the river¡¯s branches, and when she stepped into the water, she noticed the current wasn¡¯t strong enough to sweep her away. Besides, the stream wasn¡¯t as deep as it was at the bottom of the hill; it still reached above her knee, so each step had to be taken carefully.


    The two spent a few minutes crossing from one bank to the other. When they finally reached the piece of land surrounded by rivers, they could see the second part and the shore they needed to get to.


    Katherine smiled, excited to finally see their goal ahead. She glanced at Oliver, who didn¡¯t seem as enthusiastic as she was.


    There was a small detail Katherine hadn¡¯t noticed, but Oliver, with his sharp eyes, had. Along the strip of land were dozens of skeletons, likely of Crabits. If the army hadn¡¯t caused this destruction, then some monster had.


    He began signaling with one hand for the girl to come closer. Still unsure of what was happening, she took two steps to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with the boy, and for the first time, she noticed he was a bit shorter than her.


    Oliver pointed to his own eyes and then gestured ahead, indicating the Crabit carcasses in the distance. Finally, Katherine got it.


    ¡°Do you see something? A creature?¡± Katherine whispered, covering her mouth with one hand.


    ¡°Besides the carcasses, no. But there must be some monster around.¡± Oliver replied.


    Both crouched down and continued moving toward the second river split. But it didn¡¯t take long to find the owner of those remains. In the other stream, a massive creature was drinking water. The beast resembled a lizard but with some differences. It was the size of a car, with eight legs on each side, and its back was covered in spikes. The creature was so massive that each step it took shook the ground.


    Katherine grabbed the boy¡¯s shoulder and pulled him back.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Basilisk. They can be either Pawns or Knights.¡± Katherine explained.


    Oliver nodded.


    [Observation] Oliver cast his boon, but no information appeared.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    [Observation] The boy cast again, but still nothing.


    ¡®There¡¯s only one reason.¡¯ He thought.


    ¡°The creature must be a Knight level; my boon didn¡¯t work on him,¡± Oliver whispered close to the girl.


    She didn¡¯t need to ask further to understand. Many boons had the weakness of only working on opponents of the same level.


    ¡°From the book I studied, they are very territorial. We won¡¯t be able to advance without confronting it. It doesn¡¯t have good smell or hearing, but it has sharp vision,¡± Katherine began, pointing out the creature''s characteristics.


    ¡°It¡¯s strong, at least for our level. We especially need to avoid the paralyzing venom in its bite. Besides the spikes on its back, its tail can be used for long-distance attacks. Its weak points are its belly and inside its mouth, but they¡¯re hard to reach.¡± Katherine continued to explain.


    ¡°How¡¯s the skin? Can gunfire damage it?¡± Oliver¡¯s main concern was being useless, as his boon wouldn¡¯t work. He needed another option.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure; I don¡¯t remember. But it doesn¡¯t seem impossible to damage.¡± For the first time, Katherine was so close to Oliver that he finally noticed she had gray eyes and that, beneath the dirt from the past few days, she had a few freckles on her face.


    "The best way to start the fight would be to launch a surprise attack, at least while he hasn''t noticed us in his territory," Oliver commented.


    ¡°Yeah. Does your boon only depend on the opponent¡¯s level?¡± Katherine decided to be direct. They needed to speed up the planning if they wanted to take advantage of the Basilisk, which was still being focused on drinking.


    ¡°Yes, it lets me analyze opponents¡¯ movement patterns. But only for those at the same or lower level than mine.¡± Oliver explained while Katherine nodded. It wouldn¡¯t be helpful now, but it was an interesting combat boon.


    Oliver preferred to keep his Insight ability to himself. He had developed a bond and level of trust with her, but even he didn¡¯t fully understand how this boon worked. It was better not to risk it.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve seen mine already. It consumes part of my blood to create crystals. They can spread over any surface I touch. But the stronger or further away the target is, the more blood it requires.¡± Katherine explained.


    ¡®That¡¯s why she avoids using it so much.¡¯ Oliver finally understood how it worked, though he didn¡¯t expect it to involve using blood.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to defeat it; we just need to cross the river. Here¡¯s the plan: I¡¯ll distract it while you shoot at its legs. If we disable them, we can get across.¡± Katherine explained.


    Oliver nodded. He wasn¡¯t confident they could take down the massive monster. However, if he could hit its legs, it would be enough for both of them to escape safely.


    Both activated their armor and, weapons in hand, began to approach the creature. Once again, Oliver noticed that Katherine¡¯s armor seemed slightly different, lighter, and less complex.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to remember to ask her about it.¡¯ Oliver made a mental note.


    ¡°SLUP! SLUP! SLUP!¡± They could hear the Basilisk still drinking water at the river¡¯s edge.


    Oliver gripped his pistol with both hands, focusing on shooting quickly but ensuring every shot counted. On the other side of the creature, Katherine crouched, sword in hand, ready to strike.


    ¡° SLUP! HUMPH!¡±


    The Basilisk quickly raised its head and looked around, locking eyes with Oliver. There was no way he hadn¡¯t been seen.


    ¡°ROAR!¡±


    The monster let out a thunderous roar before starting to charge at the boy.


    Realizing their plan hadn¡¯t worked, Katherine rushed toward the creature¡¯s rear. Now that she was so close, they could fully grasp the monster¡¯s size. Even standing on its 16 legs, it still reached Oliver¡¯s abdomen.


    The girl jumped, thrusting her arm to stab one of the back legs. As her rapier struck, a trail of green blood gushed out. The monster turned, spotting its second target.


    Oliver didn¡¯t wait for the creature to recover. With his pistol aimed, he began shooting at the Basilisk¡¯s front legs.


    ¡°PHEW! THUMP!¡±


    ¡°PHEW! THUMP!¡±


    ¡°PHEW! THUMP!¡±


    Each shot hit one of its legs, but the Basilisk¡¯s skin seemed far more resistant than a Crabit¡¯s. Even after three shots, there was no visible damage to the monster.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to increase the energy input, even if it reduces my number of shots.¡¯ Oliver thought.


    The Basilisk found itself surrounded by opponents on both sides. It could either charge at the boy, shooting at its legs, or the girl still stabbing its back and rear legs. The monster wasn¡¯t intelligent, but that didn¡¯t mean it lacked instincts.


    Between the two, the girl was the one currently causing more trouble. Without hesitation, the Basilisk decided to focus on her. Without moving, it raised its long tail, which had been still until now, and in a whip-like motion, lashed out at Katherine.


    She was confident she could dodge, especially since the tail wasn¡¯t long. But before she could move, the tail zigzagged, appearing right where she was trying to escape. The Basilisk managed to hit her in the ribs, throwing her against the ground.


    ¡°Katherine!¡±

 Chapter 34 - The Basilisk

    ¡°Katherine!¡± Oliver shouted as the girl was thrown to the ground.


    Her armor didn¡¯t seem compromised, but now he had a new problem. Without her distracting the Basilisk, the monster stood before him, ready to attack.


    His heart was racing, making it hard for him to focus. He was trying to make the best decision in fractions of a second.


    ¡®Retreat, regroup, or shoot?¡¯ He could run to Katherine, but he might get attacked. He could back away, but the monster would catch him. Was there any reason not to shoot?


    Instead of aiming for its legs this time, he began aiming at the Basilisk¡¯s face. If he could manage to damage the creature¡¯s vision, it would make the battle easier.


    ¡®I¡¯m going all out this time!¡¯ He increased the energy input for his weapon. His shots would lose speed but become more powerful.


    ¡°PHUM!¡±


    The Basilisk began moving forward, taking two steps, but before it could think of attacking, a shot hit it square in the forehead. For the first time, Oliver saw a reaction from the monster, shaking its head as if dizzy.


    The boy took two steps back and continued firing.


    ¡°PHUM!¡±


    ¡°PHUM!¡±


    The shots he was trying to land on the monster''s eyes continued to hit its head near its nostrils. Without his [Observation], he couldn¡¯t improve his aim enough to hit a tiny target like the monster¡¯s eyes.


    On the other side of the fight, Katherine was still conscious. Her ribs might have been broken, but she needed to get up. She pushed herself off the ground with all her effort and stood up.


    Once on her feet, she could see the battle between the Basilisk and Oliver. The monster was trying to advance and attack him. The boy was in a bad situation, trying to retreat while firing shots. To her, it was impressive how every shot perfectly hit the monster¡¯s face without missing it, but even so, she could tell that Oliver would soon get tired due to the high energy consumption.


    The second stream was on her left side. She could cross it and leave the boy to handle the Basilisk if she ran. It would be the easiest way out.


    Katherine shook her head as if to dispel the thoughts.


    ¡®Now¡¯s not the time to think like that.¡¯ She thought.


    She raised her sword, took a deep breath, and took advantage of the fact that the monster still had its back to her. Even though she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen, she didn¡¯t stop running until she got close.


    [Blood Coat]


    Her sword began to glow red. She felt weaker as her blood dripped from the tip of the rapier. The blood slowly crystallized around the blade, making it broader and double-edged and turning the rapier into a broadsword. When the sword''s glow was barely visible, the girl accelerated.


    Once again, she charged toward the Basilisk¡¯s rear. But this time, she made a horizontal slash against one of the monster¡¯s legs using all her strength.


    ¡°GHUAR!¡±


    The monster roared as one of its legs was severed. Blood splattered onto Katherine¡¯s armor, but she continued attacking before the beast could recover. Each strike tore through the creature.


    The shots may have hurt the Basilisk, but the slashes were doing real damage. The monster could no longer take the risk. It started slamming its tail against the ground, trying to locate its target, forcing the girl to retreat from the fight.


    Oliver took the chance to recover. Meanwhile, Katherine kept dodging each of the tail¡¯s movements.


    ¡°THUMP!¡±


    ¡°THUMP!¡±


    ¡°THUMP!¡±


    Each impact kicked up dirt and sand, making it harder to get close.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°THUMP!¡±


    Katherine was disoriented, not knowing where the creature was. She tried to squint her eyes to see through the sand and dust in the air. However, before she could react, the monster reappeared. It was no longer focused on Oliver; instead, its gaping maw was trying to devour the girl.


    Unable to see what was in front of her, she charged forward once again, aiming to strike one of its hind legs, but was caught off guard by the monster''s attack and ended up hitting one of the creature''s teeth with her sword.


    The girl¡¯s face showed mixed emotions¡ªthe surprise of missing her strike and the fear of being face-to-face with a far stronger monster than them. Supporting itself on its remaining hind legs, the Basilisk towered over the girl.


    While watching the fight, Oliver regained his strength and saw the Basilisk attempting to attack with its front legs. Katherine blocked and dodged each attack by mere millimeters. While Oliver tried to use his shots to help her, but they seemed to have no effect.


    ¡®Damn! Damn! Damn!¡¯ Oliver cursed.


    Their chance of surviving was failing rapidly. Katherine was the only person who could fight the Basilisk in close combat, and with her as the monster¡¯s focus, neither of them could advance in the fight.


    ¡®What do I do?!¡¯ Oliver questioned himself.


    The boy tried to think of another way to participate in the battle. His shots were useless, he had no other weapons, and his Boons weren¡¯t suited to this type of opponent.


    ¡®Hmmm, if I can¡¯t be the artillery, I must be the bait.¡¯ He took a deep breath and started running.


    It was a terrible idea, but it was the only solution he could think of.


    ¡®Maybe my agility will be enough to keep me alive? There was only one way to find out.¡¯ Oliver questioned his sanity as he advanced.


    As the fight continued, Oliver positioned himself to line up with Katherine. As soon as the Basilisk provided an opening, he would try to shoot at its face.


    As Olver approached, he started to see the creatures¡¯ attacks. The monster was using its hind legs for support while swinging its claws at Katherine. She parried several attacks, sometimes even striking the monster¡¯s arms.


    ¡®It¡¯s now or never!¡¯


    Oliver switched the weapon to his left hand while extending his right shoulder forward and started running. Before the Basilisk could notice him, he had thrown himself with all his weight. Hitting the monster¡¯s side with his shoulder, it barely lifted off the ground, but it was enough to grab its attention.


    Meanwhile, his left hand, now close to the monster¡¯s chest, fired off all the remaining Energy in point-blank range.


    ¡°GUARH!¡±


    Oliver had caused the monster to roar in pain for the first time. The projectile opened a hole in the Basilisk¡¯s stomach while cauterizing it with all the heat emitted. Unfortunately, it consumed much of the boy¡¯s energy, leaving him with no time or stamina to dodge one of the claws.


    The creature, insane with pain, swung one of its long arms and struck Oliver square in the face. It felt as if it would tear his head off if not for the Ranger Armor. Even so, he was thrown several meters away, and his helmet was destroyed.


    ¡®Damn!¡¯ Katherine was worried about the direct hit Oliver had taken.


    She had experienced something similar and knew how monstrous the Basilisk¡¯s strength was. Still, she didn¡¯t have time to check on him¡ªshe needed to seize the opportunity.


    While the monster was still dazed, she prepared to use everything she had left. Running with the last of her strength, she jumped at the beast and thrust her sword into its chest as it staggered.


    [Blood Spike]


    The girl used all the blood she could muster to unleash the attack Oliver had seen before, but it was even more devastating this time.


    The blood accumulated into a small orb at the tip of her sword. From there, hundreds of spikes shot out in all directions, piercing every inch of the Basilisk until they erupted through its pores.


    As she pulled the blade back, the red glow of the crystallized blood around the sword had vanished. In its place, the Basilisk¡¯s green blood dripped from the sword and onto the ground. The monster was paralyzed, but it collapsed once the blade was removed.


    ¡°THUMP!¡±


    The Basilisk¡¯s body fell completely onto Katherine, pinning her to the ground. Luckily for her, it seemed to be dead.


    "Ow! Ow! Oliver!" She used both hands to push the body and tried to crawl out from under the remains.


    Oliver was still getting up after being hit by the Basilisk. His helmet was broken, and his head hurt a lot, but overall, it wasn¡¯t as bad as he had imagined. Fortunately, it hadn¡¯t torn his head off.


    ¡®Fuck! It''s finally over!¡¯ Oliver cheered. They had managed to defeat a Basilisk.


    Some notifications sounded on his gauntlet, but he no longer had the energy to keep his armor functioning. After removing it, he approached the animal¡¯s body and noticed the girl asking for help.


    "Push it. I can¡¯t get out," Katherine spoke.


    "Okay, okay. 1... 2... 3..." Putting all his strength into it, he started moving the Basilisk¡¯s body.


    "Huff! It feels even heavier dead," The girl complained.


    Katherine finally emerged from under the monster. She tried to stand but couldn¡¯t move. Maybe the girl had pushed herself too hard. Katherine had lost a lot of blood, not to mention the wound in her abdomen. When she deactivated her armor, she noticed that parts of her uniform were damaged, too.


    "Umm... I¡¯ll need more help as well," she said, her face turning red as she asked for help walking.


    "Of course!" Oliver knelt and lifted the girl onto his back, holding her by the legs.


    The two then looked toward the second stream and began their path, finally with a clear way back to base.

 Chapter 35 - Canceled Training

    Upon hearing the captain shouting to retreat, Kyle was one of the first to cut a path through the countless hordes of Crabbits. Each swing of his mace crushed the skulls of tens of monsters. But inside his armor, Kyle was trembling with rage.


    This was his chance to earn more points and climb up the rankings. He would finally be among the top spots, but they called for an immediate retreat once again. Leaving the battle was already draining his mental focus, and now he had to face the thought that he wouldn''t reach the top ten.


    Upon finally returning to the hill, he deactivated his helmet. Finally, he could get some fresh air and wipe the sweat from his face and head. The sensation of the cool breeze on his shaved head was one of the few pleasures after a battle, but he still needed to deal with something.


    On his face was a gas mask, but instead of keeping it out, it was helping to lock the gases in. What bothered him the most were the tubes that went into his mouth and nostrils. Without any fineness, he yanked off the equipment and crushed it in his hands.


    "Those sons of bitches who made this crap can go to hell," he muttered, his body trembling from the amount of drugs he''d taken to enhance his combat performance. This had been his ace in the hole, one he hadn¡¯t used the day before, but now it was costing him. Kyle wasn¡¯t used to this level of drugs, and to make things worse, he had no way to control how much was being injected into his body.


    Alongside the other cadets, Kyle continued walking until they returned to the settlement. When they reached the central square, he began to feel the side effects on his body. His sweat was so heavy it felt like slime, and the pungent odor inside his armor could knock out anyone brave enough to take a sniff. But the worst part was his muscles. He felt like every fiber of his body had been stretched beyond its limits, and now he would pay the price with immense pain.


    Still, his curiosity overrode the discomfort. He needed to see the rankings, even if the training was no longer valid. Kyle had to prove he could surpass his limits, even surpassing the top brass of the First Battalion.


    | Ranking


    | 1 - William Forester [First Battalion - 13th Group] - 109 Kills


    | 2 - Gregory Torres [First Battalion - 1st Group] - 98 Kills


    | 3 - Amanda Romanov [First Battalion - 12th Group] - 92 Kills


    |


    | 13 - Kyle Astor [First Battalion - 14th Group] - 76 Kills


    |


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Kyle shouted upon seeing the ranking.


    Without thinking twice, he let his fury consume him. Turning around, he saw several barrels used to transport supplies and, unleashing all his pent-up fury, kicked one with all his strength, denting the steel barrel in half.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Panting heavily, Kyle gradually started to calm down.


    ¡®If I find out who canceled the event¡­¡¯ Kyle breathed more evenly, though his eyes were still ablaze with anger, his chest boiling with fury.


    ¡®How am I going to explain this to the Patriarch? Will the results be published?¡¯ While Kyle contemplated his next steps, a familiar whistle echoed throughout the camp.


    The captains were gathering the cadets in the center of the camp, where Captain Musk was waiting.


    Kyle still wasn¡¯t paying attention to the other cadets or what was happening around him, but he couldn''t disobey an order from a superior. Even fuming with rage, he joined the others. Several cadets were injured, and many had no stamina to walk, even within the camp.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± With a loud throat clearing, the students fell silent and started paying attention. The captain slowly walked onto the hastily erected stage, each step accompanied by the sound of his metallic prosthetics creaking. ¡°The first field training is over.¡±


    The captain continued to scan the students, looking for those who were still paying attention rather than lost in their own thoughts.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Many of you have never experienced such a brutal defeat as today¡¯s. Seeing victory snatched away from you in seconds by a surprise attack is one of the most painful experiences any soldier can face.¡± Musk spoke.


    The training might have failed, but it wouldn¡¯t be useless for these students.


    ¡°Take advantage of this experience. Learn from it so you don¡¯t suffer in the field.¡± The old captain gestured for another to take his place as he had other matters to attend to.


    A younger captain stepped forward to replace Musk. Kyle hadn¡¯t had the chance to be his student, but he recognized him by sight and reputation.


    Caine was one of the captains who hadn¡¯t been present for the training but had been urgently summoned.


    ¡°All students will be evacuated within the next thirty minutes. You are to head immediately to the teleportation center. Understood?¡± Caine asked.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The crowd of cadets responded in unison.


    ¡°Dismissed.¡± Caine finished.


    As soon as the recruits were dismissed, several groups were already directed to gather their belongings and head to the teleportation area. Kyle left with his group, waiting in line for his turn to be teleported. However, he noticed something strange by the camp¡¯s exit.


    He noticed that one of the camps wasn¡¯t being dismantled. Without worrying about being seen, he approached it.


    Kyle could see a tent with several captains inside, some of whom had come for the training and others he recognized by sight. He seized the moment to break away from his group and approach the tent.


    ¡®Better find out quickly if the rankings will be published¡­ if they are, I¡¯ll need an excuse.¡¯ He scratched his head, trying to relieve the anxiety of imagining the Patriarch¡¯s reaction.


    As he neared the tent¡¯s entrance, Kyle froze in his tracks. From where he stood, he could only see part of the captains and officers inside, but what paralyzed him was the unmistakable voice filled with anger.


    ¡°Musk, how the hell did this happen?¡± Kyle couldn¡¯t recognize the officer, seeing only his back, but the tone of authority made it clear this was someone outranking the captain.


    ¡°Sir, the training was proceeding as planned.¡± Kyle began backing away from the entrance to avoid being seen, but he continued listening to the exchange between the officers. ¡°On the first day, the students were pushed to their limits, experiencing a sense of defeat to force their growth and teach them what it feels like to lose.¡±


    Musk took a deep breath, pausing before explaining the failures of the second day.


    ¡°However, on the second day, when the campaign was already assumed to be won, we were attacked by another horde of Crabbits. We followed protocol; we spotted other hordes, yet there was no reason for them to advance toward our battlefield.¡±


    ¡°POW!¡±


    Kyle flinched as the officer slammed his fist against one of the tables inside the tent, sending papers flying to the ground.


    ¡°I have read the report. I don¡¯t want to hear the obvious.¡±


    Another captain stepped forward, his eyes still lowered, focused on something on his gauntlet.


    ¡°Sir! We conducted a thorough check of all students. Two hundred cadets were injured, but there¡¯s something worse¡ª¡± The second captain paused to gather his thoughts before continuing.


    ¡°Damn it! Spit it out.¡±


    ¡°There are two students unaccounted for, and some witnesses suggest they may have fallen into the river and are still missing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? Students go missing all the time in training. Prepare two discharge letters and send them to me for signing,¡± the officer said calmly.


    ¡°But, sir, there¡¯s a problem. One may just be a Nameless, but the other is a Princess. And she¡¯s from the Yorks.¡± The second captain fell silent after finishing his report. The only sound in the tent was the breathing of those present.


    ¡°Damn it, Musk! You had a Princess in your class and didn¡¯t keep any captains near her?!¡±


    Even though he wasn¡¯t inside the tent, Kyle heard the officer quickly stand up and pace among the officers.


    ¡°Caine, I want you on this search immediately. Drop everything else, and don¡¯t come back here without her.¡± The officer¡¯s firm voice made the urgency of the order clear to the captains.


    Kyle knew Caine¡¯s reputation. He was one of the few Nameless officers who had made a name for himself during the waves. Despite being blind, his Boon allowed him to use the senses of any person or animal around him, making him incredibly valuable for reconnaissance or infiltration missions.


    ¡°Until then, no information about these two is to be released. Nothing. If the Yorks even suspect they might lose another heir¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! I don¡¯t even want to think about the mess we¡¯ll be in,¡± the officer said after a long sigh.


    Hearing the conversation dying down, Kyle took the opportunity to slip away. Though he still wanted to know about the competition, it was better if the captains didn¡¯t find out that a cadet had overheard their orders.


    ¡®A Princess¡­ so she fell into the water. At least someone¡¯s having a worse day than I am.¡¯

 Chapter 36 - Back to the Camp

    Oliver was still exhausted, and now carrying another person on his back hadn¡¯t made his journey any easier. But as he crossed the creek, he could finally breathe easier. Even if a few stray Crabits appeared, they were confident they could avoid them and, at worst, simply run away.


    However, their planning proved unnecessary. As soon as they crossed the river and approached the hill, dozens of soldiers surrounded them. Oliver recognized that they were all wearing Artificial Ranger Armor, but they didn¡¯t act like cadets. Similar to what he had seen Katherine do, they seemed to have control over the shape of their armor.


    Before Oliver could understand what was happening or communicate with the soldiers, Captain Caine was already standing before him.


    "Are you injured?" the captain asked bluntly.


    "I-I¡¯m not, but Katherine is," Oliver replied.


    Two soldiers approached, taking the girl off Oliver¡¯s back and placing her on a stretcher. Both soldiers had symbols on their arms, indicating they were field medics. One knelt beside the stretcher, pointing a hand over the girl, a faint light.


    ¡°Initiating Scan,¡± the field medic announced.


    Meanwhile, the second soldier read the results on their gauntlet.


    "She appears to have fractured a few ribs, captain, and shows signs of exhaustion. But she''s not in any danger. We¡¯ll extract the patient now," one of the soldiers informed Captain Caine as they lifted the stretcher.


    Neither Oliver nor Katherine had time to say goodbye. The girl was taken to one of the transport trucks and quickly whisked away for treatment. Oliver, on the other hand, was summoned by the captain to join him in a second vehicle.


    In New San Francisco, Oliver hadn¡¯t had many opportunities to use cars or motorcycles. His experience had been mostly with subways and buses, but the technology for those types of vehicles hadn¡¯t changed much. That¡¯s why, when he entered what appeared to be a futuristic Humvee, his eyes lit up with excitement. It was just the two of them inside the transport, and yet neither was driving. The captain pressed a few buttons on one of the screens, and the car began to move automatically.


    While Oliver was fascinated by the vehicle, marveling at every detail of the shiny dashboard and the soft seats, Caine was observing the boy, trying to read his expressions and movements to discern truth from exaggeration or simplicity.


    "So, to summarize: You spotted the horde attacking because you were separated from the group. When you saw the cadet falling into the water, you didn¡¯t inform other officers and decided to jump in after her," Caine paused slightly, waiting for a response. "Is that correct?"


    "Yes." Oliver stopped admiring the transport and turned to look at the captain. "At the time, I didn¡¯t think about informing anyone. The captains were already overwhelmed with the Crabits, so I just jumped into the water."


    Caine was using his Boon to absorb all of Oliver¡¯s senses. Without the boy knowing, they were sharing vision and touch. During each response, the captain used touch to feel Oliver¡¯s heart rate and vision to track where he was looking. It wasn¡¯t a perfect technique, but it indicated that the boy was telling the truth.


    "After you fell into the water, you ended up on the other side of the riverbank, and upon returning, you faced a Basilisk. Yet you¡¯re still uninjured?" Caine continued questioning.


    "That¡¯s right. At first, we thought it was Pawn-level. But when I tried to use a boon only applicable to pawns, we discovered the creatures'' power: a Knight-level monster." The boy looked at the captain, trying to recall what had happened. "Regarding the injuries, Katherine acted as the frontline, which is why she was wounded, and I served as artillery."


    Both paused for a moment until the boy spoke again.


    "If she hadn''t been there, neither of us would have made it back. It was both impressive and terrifying." The boy remarked. Now that the danger had passed, it was easier to reflect on how close to death they both had been at several moments.


    "Hmm," Caine needed more information to verify what had happened. "And what is your Boon?"


    "I can observe movement patterns in opponents that are at a lower level than me." Oliver hadn¡¯t told anyone about his recent level-up and preferred to keep it that way. However, Caine noticed a slight variation in his vision and heart rate, but it didn¡¯t seem like Oliver was lying. It was clear that he was withholding some information. Still, it was within what the captain expected¡ªrarely anyone would be entirely forthcoming about the full extent of their powers.


    "Oliver¡­" Caine took a deep breath before continuing. "I¡¯m also Nameless, so I will try to explain what will happen."


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Oliver looked confused, not fully understanding what the captain was getting at.


    "Nameless are not just seen as a problem by the Empire, but also as disposable." The captain glanced out the transport window as he continued his explanation. "I¡¯ve been through cases similar to what you¡¯re about to face. What happened yesterday was a major failure by the military that would normally be covered up. But this time, it involved someone very important, from a highly influential family."


    The boy was starting to piece things together, realizing that the York family was that powerful.


    ¡®No wonder they control Mars,¡¯ Oliver thought.


    "The military will look for a scapegoat. In this investigation, you will undoubtedly be one of the main targets," Caine turned back to face the boy before finishing the topic. "And the military doesn¡¯t play fair, especially against someone without influence in the Empire."


    ¡°What! But I had nothing to do with it?¡± Oliver asked incredulously.


    "It doesn''t matter," Caine explained. "The moment you entered the Academy and got involved with a Grand House, you were already a piece on the board."


    Oliver wanted to protest, to complain. All he had done was save someone, and now he had a target on his back¡ªworse, from people far more powerful than him, and he had no idea how to navigate it.


    "Professor. What can I do?" Oliver asked, hoping Caine had a way out of this situation.


    "Cooperate with the investigation and try not to draw attention. The sooner this matter fades, the safer it will be for you." Caine gave a brief explanation.


    The boy nodded, hoping this would end soon and he could finally return to his bed and rest.


    The rest of the journey was quieter. Caine had no more questions to ask, and Oliver was lost in his thoughts, trying to organize his next steps and reflect on what had happened in the past few days. One thing was clear: he would be the target of the investigation, and he needed to stay under the radar.


    ¡®This is only happening because the Army doesn¡¯t see me as valuable and because I don¡¯t belong to a House.¡¯ Oliver rationalized.


    Staying under the radar might work this time, but for how long? Oliver understood that in this new world, power was everything¡ªwhether political or destructive. He needed to find a way to start evolving his own power.


    When they arrived at the settlement, there were no longer any lines outside the Teleportation Center. The other students had already been evacuated, leaving only the planet¡¯s residents behind. Many of them were quickly moving through the streets, several wearing mining gear. Others were operating small Mechs used for moving cargo.


    Caine stayed with Oliver until the boy entered the teleporter. However, the captain didn¡¯t return to the Academy; he needed to report the mission''s outcome.


    Oliver opened his eyes and was back at the Academy. The building with the teleporters was empty, with only one last crew remaining inside. When he looked at the sky, it was late afternoon on Earth. He didn¡¯t have any classes today and needed to rest to recover.


    Oliver slowly walked toward the dormitory, enjoying the path and finally taking a moment to catch up. When he checked his gauntlet, the Chat and Net functions had returned. His first instinct was to check his ''Status Page.''


    | Status Page


    | User: Oliver [Nameless]


    | Level: 2 [Pawn]


    | Experience: [189/200]


    |


    | Stats


    | Strength: 6 [Pawn]


    | Agility: 14 [Knight]


    | Constitution: 5 [Pawn]


    | Energy: 14 [Knight]


    ¡®71 Exp Points in two days¡­ not bad?¡¯ Oliver wasn¡¯t sure about the pace of others, as no one had mentioned Experience Points. However, based on his experience, 71 points would take weeks of intense training.


    His next instinct was to check the Ranking.


    | Ranking [Cancelled]


    | 1 - William Forester [First Battalion - 13th Group] - 109 Kills


    | 2 - Gregory Torres [First Battalion - 1st Group] - 98 Kills


    | 3 - Amanda Romanov [First Battalion - 12th Group] - 92 Kills


    |


    |


    | 22 - Oliver (Nameless) [Second Battalion - 14th Group] - 41 Kills


    |


    He wasn¡¯t sure how to feel. 22nd place seemed reasonable, especially given his number of Kills. But compared to other students, he still felt there was an almost insurmountable gap. Even so, a smile formed on his face.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for his idea and Astrid¡¯s encouragement, he wouldn¡¯t have grown so much in just one day.


    When he arrived at the dormitory, the room was still empty. Many cadets were still finishing their classes or having dinner¡ªtwo things Oliver had no interest in doing today.


    He reached his bed and simply collapsed onto it. On the first day, this bed might have been uncomfortable, but today it felt like it was made of angel feathers, caressing every inch of his back.


    Just before sleep took him, he took a moment to learn ¡®Send.¡¯


    |


    | Channels


    | TransportTruckFromHell [3] [Private]


    |


    |


    | TransportTruckFromHell


    | [OliverKR] Hey! I¡¯m back


    |

 Chapter 37 - The Rumor

    Damian still hadn¡¯t gotten used to the food he received at the Second Battalion. Coming from the main line of House Nemo, he was accustomed to grand banquets and exotic dishes. In the mess hall, however, you found the complete opposite¡ªbland food, lacking texture and life. But at least he had learned to force the food down his throat.


    His table was always packed with other boys and girls from his battalion. Although it was easier to make friends with the boys since they were in the same dormitory, he put in significant effort to build relationships and bridges.


    ¡®You never know when one of them might be useful,¡¯ Damian thought.


    Controlling monsters was his Boon; controlling people was his technique.


    Although he was still unhappy with the outcome of the exercise, having placed 41st, at least he had managed to cancel the event. Obviously, a few people had been injured, but that happened all the time at the Academy. It wasn¡¯t something he needed to worry about.


    As he scooped another spoonful of whatever mixture was on his plate, he began to hear a voice.


    ¡°Damian! Damian!¡±


    In front of him was Leo, waving his arms to get his attention while trying to make his way to the table. After pushing through a few people and squeezing past others, the short boy finally reached him. With his brown hair and round glasses, the boy had an unassuming appearance. Still, Damian trusted him, mainly because Leo was from a branch family of House Lot, which meant he never got much attention. But he had a knack for gathering information.


    ¡°What is it, Leo?¡± Damian wanted to understand the boy''s excitement.


    ¡°The last two students from the exercise have arrived. The ones who got left behind.¡± Leo explained, though Damian already knew. Basically, everyone knew that two students hadn¡¯t returned with the main group, but few knew who they were or why they had been separated from the rest.


    ¡°What about them?¡± Damian inquired.


    ¡°I heard it was a boy from the Second Battalion and a girl from the First Battalion.¡± As Leo explained, the rest of the table leaned in to listen closely.


    ¡°But the most surprising thing is that the girl¡­ she¡¯s a Princess.¡± As soon as the last word left Leo¡¯s mouth, the blood drained from Damian¡¯s face.


    ¡®Holy crap, a Princess,¡¯ Damian cursed inwardly.


    The Academy accepted the loss of students at any moment in exchange for cadets capable of reaching higher levels of evolution. Even the Houses wouldn¡¯t push for a thorough investigation. Many heirs had gone through the training and understood how rigorous it was. However, Great Houses, especially those controlling entire planets, were on another level. Worse yet, this was someone from the line of succession¡ªa Heir.


    ¡®There¡¯s definitely going to be an investigation¡­ and what if it leads back to me?¡¯ Damian thought, unaware that his legs had begun shaking with nervousness. His anxiety was through the roof, unsure how much they would discover.


    ¡°And it seems that Captain Caine was investigating the boy, some guy named Oliver,¡± Leo continued, making Damian¡¯s eyes light up upon hearing Oliver¡¯s name.


    ¡®I just need to redirect the attention, take the heat off me,¡¯ Damian thought while planning his next moves.


    ¡°It makes sense. I saw him during the battle, shooting from a distance. He probably shot at the separated horde and then tried to flee, getting left behind.¡± Damian needed the others at the table to believe him, so he mixed truth with lies. If they started spreading rumors that Oliver was responsible for the incident during the exercise, it would be unlikely anyone would waste time analyzing the Crabbits'' movement.


    ¡°He was ranked pretty high, wasn¡¯t he? Maybe he tried to gain more points by targeting other enemies, but it backfired,¡± Leo continued, conspiring with Damian.


    Leo didn¡¯t know why Damian was spreading rumors, but he understood it wasn¡¯t for nothing. He wasn¡¯t physically strong, but his ability to read people was exceptional. Staying in Damian¡¯s good graces would help him rise and perhaps even leave House Lot for House Nemo.


    With the two boys dropping bits of information and speculating on what Oliver might have done, it didn¡¯t take long for the rumors to spread and grow.


    ¡°Oliver, the boy who caused the accident during the Weapon Combat class.¡±


    ¡°Oliver, the boy who faked kills during the Weapon Combat exercise.¡±


    ¡°Oliver, the boy who the York Princess saved.¡±


    These were just a few of the rumors¡ªsome were even worse¡ªbut all pointed to the same person. Oliver was no longer seen as a suspect; he was guilty.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Only a few hours had passed since Oliver had fallen asleep on his bunk when someone burst into the dormitory. Making as much noise as possible, Alan ran between the beds until he found him.


    ¡°Hey, Sleeping Beauty, wake up.¡±


    With a slap across the chest, Alan jolted Oliver awake.


    ¡°Holy crap! What¡¯s the deal with waking me up like that?!¡± Oliver scowled, trying to make sense of what had happened.


    ¡°First, you send a message and then fall asleep. Second, have you seen what¡¯s going on in the chat?¡± Alan asked nervously, pointing at the gauntlet.


    ¡°No? I just sent a message to you guys,¡± Oliver explained.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about our group; I¡¯m talking about the Second Battalion channel,¡± Alan replied.


    Oliver sat up in bed and opened the chat.


    |


    | Channels


    | Second Battalion [143]


    |


    |


    | Second Battalion


    | [PeachMy] No doubt, it went to his head.


    | [Born2CS3] Haha, he must¡¯ve been happy about getting a good rank and screwed up.


    | [Fulbrac] It¡¯s still under investigation, don¡¯t forget.


    | [KhadCool] Investigation, my ass! They just don¡¯t want to blame a student. It would tarnish the Academy¡¯s image.


    |


    ¡°What are they talking about?¡± Oliver asked, still not understanding what he was reading.


    ¡°They¡¯re talking about you! Ever since you got back, there have been rumors¡­¡± Alan explained.


    ¡°Rumors about what?¡± Oliver frowned.


    It didn¡¯t make sense for there to be rumors. In theory, the investigation was just between the captains, and he was innocent.


    ¡°Rumors that you¡¯re the one who caused the incident during the training,¡± Alan kept pacing back and forth while explaining.


    ¡°Ahh! How did they find out about the investigation?!¡± Oliver exclaimed, continuing to scroll through the seemingly endless stream of messages. ¡°Well¡­ the investigation should wrap up soon, and they¡¯ll prove I¡¯m innocent.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Oliver! Don¡¯t you use any social media? It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re innocent or guilty, especially during the stress peak of training. They just want someone to blame,¡± Alan raised his voice, clearly frustrated.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t. I only use the Net for chat or watching videos¡­¡± Oliver scratched his head, trying to think of what to do. ¡°So what do I do now, oh wise and all-knowing Alan?¡±


    Alan turned, seeing the sarcastic expression on Oliver¡¯s face, and replied seriously. ¡°Let the dust settle. Responding or trying to fight back will only fuel the rumors.¡±


    ¡°And maybe the investigation will clear your name. That would help a lot.¡± Alan scratched his chin, thinking about what might happen in the next few days.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®maybe clear my name¡¯? I am innocent,¡± Oliver said, incredulous that his friend would question his innocence.


    ¡°Oliver¡­ it¡¯s so cute to see someone so innocent. It¡¯s like seeing a slow unicorn. Unique, but you wonder how it¡¯s survived this long.¡± Alan laid on the irony, shaking his head and wiping away imaginary tears. ¡°Did you not learn anything from what I told you? I believe you¡¯re innocent, and maybe the Academy knows you¡¯re innocent. But will they openly protect you?¡±


    ¡°The York family is far more powerful than you can imagine, and to make matters worse, she¡¯s a Princess. If they put too much pressure on the Academy, they¡¯ll need a scapegoat, and you might end up being the ¡®guilty¡¯ one.¡±


    <hr>


    Oliver was still reeling from the possibilities Alan had raised.


    ¡°Princess?¡± Oliver asked, furrowing his brow as he began to understand better what he had heard.


    ¡°That¡¯s what they call the Heirs of the Great Houses. Princes and Princesses. They¡¯re the few who have power within the Senate, aside from a House¡¯s Patriarch,¡± Alan explained.


    To Oliver, half of what Alan was trying to explain sounded like another language, but at least he understood the basics of Katherine¡¯s impact on the Senate and Imperial politics.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ I don¡¯t think anything will happen to me. I managed to save Katherine. As soon as she wakes up in the infirmary, she¡¯ll be able to clear everything up,¡± Oliver reasoned, feeling like there was a simple solution to his problems.


    ¡°Here¡¯s another issue: she¡¯s not in the infirmary. She was taken to be treated outside the Academy. Do you really think they¡¯d let her stay here after the disaster that was this exercise?¡± Alan delivered the final blow to Oliver¡¯s last hope, making the boy clutch his head in despair. It seemed like the universe had conspired to get him into trouble over the past few days.


    ¡°Well¡­ then I¡¯ll just stay quiet. Keep my head down and avoid getting involved in any more problems. Soon, they¡¯ll forget, and with some luck, when Katherine returns, this whole misunderstanding will be cleared up,¡± Oliver concluded, sketching out his plan with Alan.


    Alan nodded while still watching the messages flying in the channel. ¡°At least now you¡¯re famous. There¡¯s probably not a single person in the Academy who doesn¡¯t know you.¡±


    ¡°And what good is that?¡± Oliver asked.


    ¡°Absolutely none, unless you want to join a House someday,¡± Alan replied without much thought.


    The two boys returned to watching the chat until Alan couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity any longer.


    ¡°Come on. Spit it out. How did you save a Princess?¡± he asked, giving Oliver a judgmental look.


    The two boys started talking again, with Oliver recounting every detail of his recent experiences and close calls while Alan criticized every poor decision Oliver had made.


    By the time the day was over, and they finally went to bed, Oliver was content¡ªworried but content. He felt like he was back home, or at least in something that felt like home. His optimism made him believe he would get through these rumors without any major issues.


    Unfortunately, as usual, Oliver was wrong.

 Chapter 38 - Proof & Punch

    Isabela woke up the next day with a pounding headache. She couldn¡¯t go directly to talk to Oliver since no First Battalion student could access the Second Battalion dormitory, but she kept up with all the commotion through the chat. The rumors weren¡¯t confined to the Second Battalion channel¡ªonce the conversations started through their gauntlets, the entire Academy knew about it.


    Rumors or not, there were small pieces of truth mixed into what was being spread. Two of these ¡°details¡± surprised Isabela. The first was the ranking Oliver had achieved, and the second was his combat style. Reaching a rank close to the First Battalion¡¯s was tough, but participating in a battle using an Energy Pistol for long-range artillery was even more unusual.


    Of course, some officers and rangers trained to become artillerymen or even snipers, but it wasn¡¯t a common strategy for cadets, especially one from the Second Battalion. Precise or high-powered shots consumed a lot of energy, and in a long-field battle, someone with little training would rarely succeed.


    Isabela even thought about asking Oliver more questions, but she wasn¡¯t sure how to do so without seeming like she was doubting his version of events. Luckily, she had another option.


    In front of the First Battalion building, there was a long lawn where many cadets would rest between classes. It was no different for Isabela. Early in the morning, before heading to the mess hall, she leaned against a large tree that offered plenty of shade, waiting for her target.


    It wouldn¡¯t take long. She knew all of her target¡¯s movements by heart. Her target was always hungry, to the point where she woke up very early to be one of the first in the mess hall and enjoy all the treats.


    ¡®Right on time,¡¯ Isabela thought as soon as she spotted her target coming down the staircase in front of the First Battalion.


    Quickly, Isabela stood up, dusted off her uniform, and started following. With soft steps close to the wall, she slowly approached. Hoping she wasn¡¯t making any noise, she tried to speed up, getting just a few steps away.


    ¡°Astrid! You glutton, what are you doing sneaking out like that?¡± Isabela shouted.


    Startled, Astrid didn¡¯t know where the shout had come from until she saw her friend behind her.


    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s like this every day,¡± Astrid said, bringing one hand to her chest from the shock. Seeing her friend, she furrowed her brows in complaint.


    ¡°Haha! Did you think you¡¯d escape? I¡¯m keeping an eye on that ¡®diet,¡¯¡± Isabela teased, making air quotes with her fingers as she spoke.


    The First Battalion mess hall was a trap. There was no limit on how much food you could eat, and it was prepared by renowned chefs. This made it hard for some cadets to control themselves, but the Academy had probably never seen anyone like Astrid. She even set an alarm on her gauntlet to wake up early and enjoy the mess hall''s benefits as much as possible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need someone watching over me! I need lots of carbs to endure the training,¡± Astrid shot a severe look at Isabela, wishing her eyes could shoot lasers. Fortunately, that wasn¡¯t her Boon.


    ¡°Relax. I¡¯m not here for that today.¡± Isabela raised her hands in a gesture of surrender, but her smile remained slightly mocking. Before Astrid could respond, Isabela continued, ¡°Have you been following the group messages and the rumors?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the only thing people are talking about in the First Battalion channel is the incident in my class,¡± Astrid replied.


    ¡°So, explain to me how Oliver improved so quickly. Did he evolve during one of the classes?¡± Isabela inquired further about the boy.


    ¡°Hmm, maybe. But his change doesn¡¯t seem like a level-up. He¡¯s always fought that way. It seems more like he¡¯s learning fast how to use what he¡¯s best at,¡± Astrid answered, trying to recall her memories of the skirmishes she had with Oliver.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    The two girls continued discussing different theories as they approached the mess hall.


    The entrance for First Battalion students was completely separate. A long, spiraled wooden staircase led cadets to the second floor. Unlike the first floor, which had long metal tables, the second floor had small wooden tables that seated three to four recruits. The classic decor ensured that even an Heir couldn¡¯t complain.


    Astrid had a usual table by the window, allowing her to watch the cadets hurrying in and out of the mess hall and the field in front of it.


    Since it was still early, the aroma of food filled the room. Around them, a few groups of students were already having breakfast.


    The girls¡¯ eyes lit up as they looked at their plates, especially Astrid¡¯s, who had taken some fluffy pancakes with plenty of syrup. Her mouth was watering. But just as Astrid picked up her fork, a loud noise startled all the cadets.


    ¡°POW!¡±


    A few tables away, three boys with shaved heads were arguing. Two of them were standing, pointing at the third.


    ¡°You¡¯re a disgrace to the Patriarch! How are we going to report this? And worse, a Nameless idiot ruined the exercise!¡± One of the boys, a mountain of muscles, raised his voice, yelling at the third. Unfortunately, Isabela didn¡¯t know them, except that they were from House Astor, and she knew better than to get involved with them¡ªAstrid¡¯s warning was still fresh in her mind.


    ¡°Fuck you, and fuck you! You weren¡¯t at the exercise, so don¡¯t stick your noses between me and the Patriarch,¡± the third boy shouted back. Isabela lowered her head, trying to focus on her food, but Astrid was more interested in the argument. After all, she recognized the third boy¡ªKyle, who was part of her Ranger Weapon Combat class.


    ¡°If you two want to keep arguing, stay here. If the Patriarch wants to demonstrate his weapons, I can settle this right now.¡± Kyle began walking away from the other two, who were clearly still angry. Without looking back or seeing if he was being followed, Kyle put on the black mask that covered his nose and mouth, pressing a few buttons on its surface.


    Astrid, facing Kyle, observed the entire conflict. But what caught her attention the most was what Kyle did at the end¡ªthe mask released gases over his face, which were then ejected through cables on the side of the equipment. As soon as the boy took a deeper breath, Astrid saw Kyle¡¯s irises change color¡ªfrom light blue to red.


    She had heard of similar products before, but they were used in times of war. It wasn¡¯t something that would be used daily.


    ¡°What is he going to do?¡± Astrid muttered to herself.


    Kyle left the mess hall, followed by his companions. Astrid¡¯s curiosity made her want to follow the boys, but her pancake was just too perfect.


    ¡®Maybe another day. No one¡¯s dumb enough to start trouble inside the Academy.¡¯ She thought.


    <hr>


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be late again, Alan!¡± Oliver complained to his friend.


    ¡°I know! I know! It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s hard to wake up after yesterday¡¯s training. Cut me some slack,¡± Alan said, still looking sleepy and rubbing his eyes to wake up. His uniform was still poorly put on and slightly wrinkled.


    The two boys were on their way to the mess hall, but the chances of getting the best portions were long gone. No wonder Oliver was fuming.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Oliver pressed a hand to his forehead as he saw the length of the line.


    It seemed like every cadet had decided to go at the same time, with a line winding around the mess hall. The two boys made their way to the end of it.


    ¡°This is the last time I wait for you,¡± Oliver complained again as they walked.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s in a bad mood. Look on the bright side¡­¡± Alan replied.


    ¡°Which would be?¡± Oliver leaned against the side of the building, waiting for an answer.


    ¡°¡­ at least there¡¯s still food?¡± Alan shrugged.


    Oliver took a deep breath, trying to keep the argument from escalating. The two boys chatted for the next few minutes while waiting for the line. But before they could enter the building, Oliver felt something strange.


    His arm was trembling, and his gauntlet was slightly vibrating. Without even thinking or performing any command, a screen appeared in front of him.


    | Hey!


    | Behind you!


    Oliver raised an eyebrow but turned and looked over his shoulder. To his surprise, the last thing he saw was a massive arm hitting him square in the face, followed by the sensation of weightlessness as his body flew through the air, crashing into the ground in front of the mess hall.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Oliver shook his head, trying to recover. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 39 - 2 vs 3

    "Shit!" Oliver shook his head, trying to recover. "What''s going on?"


    With his eyes still watery, he tried to push himself up, but to no avail. The punch had hit him near the chin, leaving him disoriented; his legs felt like jelly, unable to muster any strength.


    "Come on, damn it! Get up. I''m not going to hit someone while they''re down.¡±


    Oliver couldn''t recognize the voice, but as his vision cleared, he saw who was standing before him. It was the boy who looked like a mountain of muscles, with a shaved head and a tattoo on the side of his scalp.


    ''Kyle?'' Oliver couldn''t understand why he was being attacked. He had never done anything that could cause trouble with him.


    As Oliver struggled to get up, a crowd of students had gathered around, mostly from the Second Battalion, who had been waiting to enter the mess hall. None of them tried to break up the fight; instead, they were focused on watching and discussing the battle.


    "Hey! What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know, the big guy just punched the one on the ground out of nowhere."


    "Damn coward, hit him from behind."


    "Don''t like it? Go tell him yourself."


    The only exception was Alan, but he had his own problems. As soon as Oliver was hit, Alan turned to protect his friend, but two other boys grabbed him.


    "Nuh-uh, you''re not getting involved in their fight," one of them said to Alan.


    They weren''t as big as Kyle, but they were still strong enough. The two boys held Alan back, preventing him from interfering in the fight.


    Oliver could see that no help was coming. Alan already had his hands full with the other two. He needed to focus on Kyle, who stood before him. With his mind racing, Oliver was desperately trying to figure out a way out of this situation.


    ''Maybe a captain?'' Oliver thought but quickly dismissed the idea. There was a good chance they wouldn''t intervene.


    ''What House is Kyle from? If it''s a powerful one, I''m screwed.'' Oliver knew that if there was too much political power involved, the Academy might not step in. He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    All that was left to Oliver was his physical strength, but looking at his opponent, he was clearly at a disadvantage. Without his Artificial Ranger Armor and Energy Pistol, he had no way out.


    "If you''re not going to get up, I''ll have to come to you," Kyle shouted.


    Without waiting for a response, Kyle swiftly approached and prepared a kick aimed at Oliver''s head. With no time to react, Oliver used all his strength to cross his arms into a guard, absorbing as much of the kick''s power as possible.


    The impact was too strong for his arms to hold, and his makeshift guard broke, but it was enough to deflect the direction of the kick.


    ¡°Fuck! Fuck!¡± Oliver¡¯s arms throbbed in pain. But now was not the time to focus on that.


    With adrenaline pumping, Oliver forced his legs to take a few steps back, putting distance between himself and his opponent. He had been in a few fights on the streets of New San Francisco, but this was the first time he was facing someone clearly trained and physically superior to him.


    Luckily for Oliver, Kyle didn¡¯t seem to have brought his Artificial Ranger Armor. It didn¡¯t improve his situation much, but every small detail was crucial at this point. That¡¯s when he began to notice a few things about his opponent.


    Oliver had never seen Kyle wear that mask during training. Now and then, it seemed to release small bursts of gas from the sides. Also, Kyle''s eyes were an eerie shade of red¡ªsomething Oliver had never seen in anyone else.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Still staggering, Oliver raised both arms to form a guard.


    "Before it''s my turn, how about you explain why you''re here?" Oliver at least wanted to understand why Kyle had targeted him.


    ¡®Let¡¯s try to buy some time.¡¯ Oliver reasoned.


    "What? I can''t fight one of the top-ranked guys from the last exercise?" Kyle replied, but without giving a clear answer. Oliver also noticed the obvious sarcasm in his opponent''s voice, especially when he mentioned the ranking.


    "If that''s all, we could just fight during the next class. Are you really going after everyone in the top 20 now?" Oliver continued to press.


    "Nope. Just one. The one in the top 20 with the stupid idea that messed up the exercise." Kyle made it clear how angry he was about the disrupted training.


    "So that''s it? You believed those fucking rumors?" Oliver was shocked that this was the reason; he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    "Believe? Honestly, it doesn¡¯t really matter if it¡¯s true," Kyle said in a lower voice, just for Oliver to hear. "But I can''t let someone mess with my performance and just let him go unpunished."


    ''This boy is fucking crazy. All this just to send a message?'' Oliver felt even more lost than at the beginning of the conversation.


    ¡°You do know, you¡¯re cuckoo cuckoo. Like fucking crazy. But well ¡­ Go to hell,¡± Oliver breathed deeply and charged for the attack.


    The brief conversation had given him some time to plan. Oliver knew he lacked the strength, and having seen Kyle fight before, the difference in that regard was huge. But his agility was slightly better, and he wanted to test another card up his sleeve.


    [Observation] Oliver tried to activate his second Boon on Kyle.


    It was his first time using it on a human, but it didn¡¯t seem that different. Around Kyle, lines began to appear, indicating potential movements he might make. The effect was similar to what happened with monsters, but there were more probabilities. Maybe because Kyle was human, there were more possible actions he could take.


    ''Maybe. Maybe, with this, I can fight him,'' Oliver thought as he prepared for his next move.


    Oliver tried to stay calm and took a few quick steps toward Kyle. His opponent remained unfazed, keeping his guard up with a look that seemed to challenge Oliver.


    To outsiders, what Oliver was doing didn¡¯t make much sense. He could have just run away from the fight, but he was charging at Kyle instead.


    ''I need to limit his movements,'' Oliver thought just before starting his plan. Watching the lines indicating Kyle¡¯s potential movements, it seemed none of them would involve defending from his current position.


    With a low kick using all his strength, Oliver hoped to injure Kyle¡¯s legs and gain at least a slight advantage. But when he struck, though Kyle''s leg bent slightly, it seemed to absorb the impact without any problem.


    Oliver''s senses began to scream warnings as the lines from Observation shifted rapidly. Moving faster than Oliver had ever seen in class, Kyle counterattacked with a punch that came dangerously close to Oliver¡¯s face. He would have been hit squarely if not for his quick reflexes and sharp senses.


    "Impressive! I thought with that speed, you''d have no chance of dodging." Kyle clapped his hands twice before continuing, "But I won¡¯t give you another opening."


    The crowd around the boys was mostly silent, absorbing every detail of the two fights, but a few comments could be heard occasionally.


    "Has Kyle always been this fast?"


    "The kid from the Second Battalion is holding his own, though."


    "But those other two won''t last much longer."


    While the crowd continued to chatter, Oliver was focused on dodging each of Kyle''s attacks. But just a few steps away, a very different scene was unfolding with Alan.


    As soon as the two henchmen grabbed him, Alan didn''t hesitate and activated his Boon.


    [Gravity Pressure]


    Alan had excellent control over Energy, which allowed him to use the Boon passed down by Aquila House from a young age. Gravity control was a unique Boon, and to this day, they hadn''t found anyone else or any other House with a similar ability.


    However, it wasn¡¯t without its drawbacks. In addition to consuming a lot of Energy, it was complex to use. At lower levels, it was impossible to distinguish between allies and enemies, and it was also impossible to create fields far away from the user.


    But few people knew this information. That¡¯s why the two brutes began to notice something was off as they felt their weight increasing exponentially.


    ¡°Wh-who are you?¡± one of the boys stammered as he struggled to move, barely able to lift their feet off the ground.


    ¡°You should have asked that before trying to grab me,¡± Alan responded. Now, it was his turn to take control of the situation. His skinny arms looked like twigs next to the two attackers, but with his hands gripping their throats, there was no doubt who was winning the fight.


    "Just wait for me. Don''t go anywhere," Alan said before turning around.


    ¡°THUMP!¡±

 Chapter 40 - 2 vs 1

    "THUMP!"


    Where once two ¡®henchmen¡¯ stood, now both lay on the ground. Moments earlier, they had been using their hands and feet to try and get up, but now even breathing was difficult. Their own body weight was too much to bear, their blood struggled to move through their veins, and even drawing breath caused pain as the oxygen passed through their lungs.


    Alan wasn''t cruel; he had set his Boon to deactivate as soon as both of them lost consciousness. In the meantime, he kept them pinned in place, hoping to help Oliver.


    But it might have been too late. As Alan approached to check on the other fight, Oliver still used every bit of his agility to dodge Kyle''s punches and kicks.


    "Looks like your friend took down my ''colleagues.'' I guess I''ll have to take on both of you soon," Kyle said as he stepped back, not far enough to exit the fight but enough to avoid being an easy target for Oliver. In the meantime, he reached for his mask and pressed a few buttons.


    Oliver didn¡¯t fully understand what was happening, but he had figured out that Kyle¡¯s increased strength was somehow linked to the gases and the mask he was wearing. After Kyle pressed more buttons, the amount of gas released by the mask significantly increased.


    "I reckon I can only maintain this amount for a few seconds, so shall we?" Kyle said, moving his arms, beckoning Oliver to continue the fight.


    ¡®Seriously? It''s not enough that he''s already stronger than normal. Now he has to amp it up?¡¯ Oliver thought, unsure of what his next move should be.


    But he didn¡¯t have long to think. Before he could blink, Kyle had already closed the distance. His speed had increased dramatically.


    Oliver tried to raise his arms to protect his face, but there wasn¡¯t enough time.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    He didn¡¯t fully understand what had happened. One second, Kyle was in front of him, and the next, something hit him hard in the face, and he was on the ground. He tried to say something, but the words wouldn¡¯t come out. His tongue tasted blood, and it felt like his jaw was out of place.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Before he could get up, another blow hit him, a kick that sent him flying back. This time, the air was forced out of his lungs, and a piercing pain shot through his chest.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    With each hit, Oliver fought to stay conscious. The pain was spreading through his body, numbing everything. The sound of the blows now seemed distant and muffled. The crowd, which had been chattering moments before, had gone silent. Only one thing reached Oliver¡¯s ears.


    "I think our fight ends here. Until next time," Kyle said. Oliver could hear his voice, but with his eyes swollen shut, he couldn¡¯t see the figure standing before him.


    Kyle was satisfied with his demonstration. There would be no more doubts about his power or the mask''s effect. The Patriarch could do whatever he wanted with this display.


    Before Alan could reach Oliver, Kyle had already blended into the crowd and disappeared. The other two boys from House Astor would have to fend for themselves; Kyle had no intention of helping them, especially after they tried to tarnish his reputation with the Patriarch.


    "Oliver?!" Alan rushed over after defeating the other two, but the fight was already over by the time he reached Oliver. What alarmed him most was Oliver¡¯s condition. His face was swollen, his jaw clearly fractured and out of place, and his uniform was torn in several places.


    ¡°Damn it! Someone get a captain!¡± Alan shouted to the crowd, who seemed frozen by the brutal scene.


    Alan thought about using the chat to call for help, but a few soldiers in white uniforms approached before he could.


    ¡°Step back, we¡¯ll take him to the infirmary,¡± one of the soldiers said.


    Near the two soldiers was a captain, his uniform different from the others. Alan didn¡¯t know who he was, but the symbols on his outfit made it easy to guess. The captain bore the insignia of the First Battalion and the Senate, which meant he was likely the instructor responsible for the First Battalion.


    Alan clenched his fists in anger. If their captain had been there, he could have stopped the fight. But it was clear that the Academy wouldn¡¯t interfere with students¡¯ chances to evolve, especially when there was no risk of a diplomatic conflict.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Both boys cursed internally. They had learned yet another valuable lesson at the Academy. Strength wasn¡¯t just about physical power in battle. Alan had managed to win, but he still lacked the power to protect his companions¡ªespecially political power. Although nearly unconscious, Oliver saw more clearly now that his journey was far from over. There were still many steps ahead before he could avoid becoming an easy target for others.


    <hr>


    ¡°How the hell is this acceptable?!¡± Caine roared.


    ¡°THUMP!¡±


    Everyone in the room flinched as Captain Caine slammed his fist on Major Five¡¯s desk. Caine was one of the few captains who always maintained his composure, but seeing one of his students become a target because of the Academy¡¯s inaction was unacceptable.


    ¡°Captain!¡± The Major''s hoarse voice was enough to grab the attention of the other captains. Even so, it was clear how furious Caine was. ¡°A fight between cadets, especially where there are no casualties, isn¡¯t a significant matter that needs to be raised in a commanders meeting.¡±


    ¡°Not important? We have a cadet hospitalized because of the Academy¡¯s failure to act,¡± Caine interrupted before the Major could continue. ¡°The investigation was already concluded, and it was obvious that the cadet wasn¡¯t responsible for the incident. But it wasn¡¯t disclosed out of fear of reprisals from a House.¡±


    ¡°Captain, you need to look beyond your students. The Academy''s position is essential for all of humanity. Stirring up political conflict over a minor incident involving a cadet without a House is not something we can afford to focus on,¡± the Major explained, not just to Caine but to the other captains as well.


    ¡°Then if the goal was to avoid conflict, why did we have a captain present who did nothing to prevent it? It seems more like a student was chosen as a scapegoat to cover for the team''s inefficiency,¡± Caine retorted, raising an arm to point at Captain Scipio.


    Caine understood the political games within the Empire well, partly because of his own choices. Having neither become a Ranger nor joined a House, he lacked significant influence. But that didn¡¯t mean he was powerless within the New Earth Army. His position allowed him to make demands and expose the organization¡¯s flaws without fear of retaliation.


    Still, the atmosphere was tense. The other captains waited to see how the Major would respond.


    ¡°Captain, I will emphasize this one final time. This matter is not up for discussion. Both cadets will receive a week of suspension for fighting within the Academy. End of discussion,¡± the Major replied, leaving no room for further questioning.


    Five knew this would likely be the last straw for Caine, whose chances of staying as an instructor for another year were slim to none. However, avoiding a conflict with House York was perhaps more valuable than keeping the captain around.


    <hr>


    The infirmary was isolated from the rest of the buildings and located near the teleportation station. A few soldiers were responsible for caring for cadets and officers there. Not many soldiers chose to become field medics, but it was often seen as a safer lifestyle within the New Earth Army.


    Caine looked at the building. It wasn¡¯t his first time coming here. He had never needed its services himself, but other students had run into trouble during his years at the Academy. The captain was still reflecting on why he had been so enraged. If Caine was being honest, he had seen worse things before, but perhaps he had finally reached his limit. He could no longer tolerate how the Academy and the New Earth Army operated.


    Caine was grateful they had changed his life and could repel the Orks, but the peak of the war had passed, yet some people were still living as if they were in the first or second Wave. Caine scratched his head, trying to relieve the stress and stop thinking about these problems.


    ¡®Room 318¡­ 318¡­¡¯ The captain recited the room number where Oliver stayed as he walked down the long hallway. Each room looked the same as the next, with white walls and the distinct sterile smell of a hospital.


    ¡®318!¡¯ He was startled when he finally found it.


    Caine opened the door and approached the bed. Oliver''s classmates had not yet come to visit, nor would they have access. With all the conflict and his suspension, Oliver would only be allowed in the hospital for a short time before being forced to leave the Academy for a week. For many cadets, this might feel like a vacation, but for someone trying to achieve something, a week without training would quickly put them behind the rest of the class.


    The captain pulled up a chair and sat beside the student¡¯s bed.


    Slowly, Oliver¡¯s eyes started to open. After receiving VAT treatment, his bones and skin had healed quickly, though he was still in the hospital for monitoring.


    ¡°Have they explained what¡¯s going to happen to you?¡± Caine asked.


    Oliver¡¯s eyes gradually focused on the figure before him, finally recognizing the voice.


    Without speaking, Oliver nodded. They both sat in silence for a few moments, Caine still searching for the right words to express what he wanted to say.


    ¡°I was wrong,¡± the captain said, staring at the ceiling of the room. ¡°I think I¡¯ve been at the Academy too long. I didn¡¯t expect someone to come after you on purpose.¡± He sighed, running his fingers through his hair. Oliver couldn¡¯t see through the ocular equipment that concealed the professor¡¯s eyes, but his face expressed all his exhaustion.


    ¡°But my biggest failure wasn¡¯t not predicting this. It was teaching you wrong.¡± The professor turned to face his student. ¡°In any strategy, being passive and waiting for your opponent¡¯s moves can be fatal, especially if you¡¯re not in a position to respond. That¡¯s why it¡¯s always better to be active and move the board to your advantage,¡± Caine explained with the same authoritative tone he used in class.


    Oliver listened quietly, nodding. He didn¡¯t blame the captain. He had made the choice to fight, and if he was lying there, it was his responsibility. But deep inside, Oliver was still grappling with the taste of defeat, unsure of his next steps.


    ¡°How will you move the board to your advantage, kid?¡± Caine asked.


    ¡°I have no clue. Yet.¡± Oliver replied in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Then listen to me. If you follow what I¡¯m about to tell you, you won¡¯t fall behind the rest of your class¡­ You might even get ahead.¡± Caine looked at Oliver, seeking approval. Oliver didn¡¯t say anything more, focused on paying attention to his captain.


    ¡°But the outcome will depend entirely on you,¡± Caine added.

 Chapter 41 - Selene

    Oliver had his face pressed against the window, and in front of him, the entire universe expanded. Stars gleamed in all their majesty, but beyond that, numerous ships were moving in every direction. The spaceport they were approaching was one of the busiest in the empire.


    Selene was one of the few cities without teleportation systems, likely due to its industrial nature. Nevertheless, being the capital of Luna, it was one of the most imposing cities.


    Inside the small ship that held six passengers, Oliver was strapped to his seat as the ship taxied to connect with one of the docking stations. His view of the city wasn''t entirely clear yet, but he could see various neon lights and gleaming holograms in the distance.


    ''The nausea is almost gone,'' Oliver thought, breathing deeply.


    The first few minutes after leaving Earth had been rough¡ªnot just because of his fear of the ship but also because of the sensation of zero gravity, which lasted until they exited the atmosphere. Once they passed through the toughest part, the artificial gravity generators kicked in, making the rest of the journey to Selene easier.


    "Five minutes until docking at Selene. Prepare your documents for inspection upon disembarking," the captain''s voice announced to all the passengers still enjoying the view.


    Oliver grabbed the small backpack in front of him, containing only his uniforms. He didn¡¯t need any documents, as his Gauntlet would suffice. Luckily, it would verify his identity and allow him to enter and exit different areas and use transportation at no cost.


    ''One of the few perks of being part of the New Earth Army,'' Oliver thought as he glanced at the small screen before him.


    When he was finally discharged from the hospital, Alan had already been removed from the dormitory to begin his detention. They had exchanged a few words via chat, but Oliver could sense something was off with his friend.


    ''Maybe the beating knocked something loose in his head?'' Oliver thought, trying to keep his humor.


    ¡°TAKT!¡±


    The sound of the ship docking snapped Oliver out of his thoughts. He quickly moved to the front of the ship, where a heavy door had connected to the spaceport''s exterior.


    The other passengers were already ahead of him, passing through the verification gates.


    Oliver continued walking down a long corridor until he reached one of the cabins. As he approached, he noticed another person already inside.


    "Come in, come in," the person waved him over. Oliver could now see more clearly¡ªa young man, probably no older than thirty, dressed in the spaceport''s uniform. However, there was something different. Near his left eye, there was a small tattoo: ''A-1445.''


    ''Ah!'' Oliver thought as he realized¡ªit was a service android.


    Androids weren''t common on Earth, mostly due to the constant attacks. Expensive equipment like this was more often found on other planets or in the homes of the wealthy.


    The android lifted what appeared to be some sort of tablet. "Oliver, Nameless¡­ coming from the Academy. Excellent, your evaluation will be quick." The robot smiled as it filled in some information. "Please extend your Gauntlet."


    "Sure," Oliver replied, offering his arm with the device.


    ¡°PING!¡±


    The tablet beeped, drawing the android''s attention back to Oliver''s details.


    "Perfect! You''re cleared to enter. I just need to give you a few reminders," the robot said, smiling while preparing for the next step. Oliver was still impressed¡ªaside from the tattoo, he wouldn''t have been able to tell the difference between the android and a human. Its behavior and appearance were nearly indistinguishable.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "You''re fifteen years old, so while you''re allowed to enter the casinos, you''re not permitted to consume alcohol or participate in gambling. Luna is under House Selene''s governance, so local authorities will judge any law violations. Any questions?" The android flashed a wide smile.


    ¡®I¡¯m old enough to go to war and kill Orks but not to gamble. Funny.¡¯ The boy thought with sarcasm.


    "I just have one question. Do you know where I can find the¡­ um¡­" Oliver paused to check the note he''d made on his Gauntlet. "Gold Dreams Casino?"


    <hr>


    Oliver''s jaw nearly hit the floor for what seemed like the hundredth time that day. His eyes were trying to take in as much information as possible. Inside the auto-taxi, he hadn''t had the chance to look up much, but now that he was walking the streets, there was so much to see.


    The entire city had been built inside one of the Moon''s craters, protected by a gigantic dome. Beyond that, different holograms were displayed on the dome, turning the city into an eternal night of celebrations. Drones were constantly performing an aerial ballet, creating artificial fireworks.


    The city didn¡¯t allow cars in their streets, but it was still packed. People were walking, entering and exiting buildings. Each building offered a different form of entertainment, from casinos to hotels to auctions. Oliver had been briefed about the city beforehand¡ªHouse Selene was not only responsible for governing Luna but was also famous for heavily investing in entertainment. Yet, the festive atmosphere was unparalleled compared to any other city in the empire.


    ''Gold Dream¡­ hmm,'' Oliver raised his head to see the large holographic sign floating above the massive building.


    The casino had to be at least two hundred floors tall, yet it wasn¡¯t even one of the largest buildings on the street. Next to it, other hotels rose so high they seemed to touch the dome.


    Upon entering the building, Oliver found himself in a vast, luxurious lobby filled with thousands of people playing and chatting.


    ¡°KACHING!¡±


    The sound of countless machines and people betting all they had¡ªor didn¡¯t have¡ªmade it hard to concentrate.


    Oliver kept moving, glancing at tables and machines to see who was winning and losing. After crossing the lobby, he reached a reception desk, where he encountered another pair of androids, this time a man and a woman.


    Both androids looked him up and down, their electronic minds processing who he was and why he was there. His uniform made it clear he wasn¡¯t one of the clients.


    The female android approached him. "How can I help you?"


    Oliver was struck by the beauty of both androids, but especially the woman. With short golden hair and a professional yet subtly seductive demeanor, she exuded elegance and allure. Above all, they both appeared youthful.


    ''Youthful? Do androids even have an age?'' Oliver questioned.


    "Hi. Where can I find the main bar?" Oliver asked, keeping his thoughts to himself.


    "You know you can''t consume anything at our bar?" the android replied, once again judging him. She didn¡¯t even need to check his profile; his Academy cadet uniform already implied he wasn¡¯t old enough to drink.


    "Yeah, yeah. I¡¯m here to meet someone," Oliver nodded, justifying his visit.


    "Go to the 145th floor. The elevators are at the end of the hall," the android pointed in the right direction.


    <hr>


    When the elevator doors opened, Oliver found himself in another grand hall with a massive window offering a view of the city. Once more, he was impressed by Selene. This time, with a bird'' s-eye view of the city, from up there, he could see thousands of buildings even taller than the hotel and hundreds of thousands of people walking on the avenues below on hundreds of different floors.


    The bar was crowded. The decor, a mix of gold and black, matched the casino''s name. Floating, rounded chandeliers added an air of elegance and luxury.


    ''Better not touch anything. This must cost a fortune,'' Oliver thought as he noticed the sculptures lining the corridor to the bar.


    Several small tables surrounded the main bar, each with two or three people. Waiters hurried between them, serving drinks. Oliver made his way to the counter where bartenders were preparing drinks.


    "Ahem." With a slight cough, Oliver tried to get someone''s attention. "Excuse me, I¡¯m looking for..." He never got to finish his sentence.


    ¡°PRAH!¡±


    Nearby, one of the tables was overturned. Plates, cutlery, and glasses shattered on the floor.


    "Calm down, calm down. Who said you should bet against me?"


    Oliver couldn¡¯t see who was speaking, but the voice was remarkably calm, even after the commotion.


    "Nico! You son of a whore! You made me lose ten million imperial dollars, you bastard!" A fat man shouted at the top of his lungs, veins bulging in his neck, his face flushed with rage.


    Around him were several security guards surrounded the table.


    A man in a tuxedo lay on the floor, holding a champagne bottle. His appearance was disheveled, his hair messy, and he looked drunk. Yet, despite his state, he exuded a charm that seemed out of place for the situation.


    Oliver moved closer to get a better look.


    ''Found him!'' Oliver thought as he spotted Nico.

 Chapter 42 - Nico

    ''Found him!'' Oliver thought as he spotted Nico.


    However, the excitement of finding his target faded quickly. This person was supposed to be important and powerful enough that his captain had explicitly sent him to see him in a moment of need.


    ''He doesn''t look that powerful,'' Oliver thought, watching as some security guards were roughing up Nico. But the boy hadn''t forgotten the warning his professor had given him.


    "Don''t underestimate him," were some of the few words his captain had said before teleporting him to the spaceport.


    ''I hope the captain is right,'' Oliver thought as he approached the scene.


    "Hey! Get him out of here. I don''t want to see you again," the fat man yelled at Nico. "You''re lucky you''re high up on the Tower, or I''d have finished you off."


    At that moment, the security guards grabbed Nico by the arms and dragged him out of the bar. When they reached the door, they threw Nico into the hallway, causing him to crash into one of the statues.


    Oliver was startled by the scene, especially by the destruction of the statue he had assumed was extremely expensive.


    ''At least I don''t have to stay in the bar,'' Oliver thought, trying to find something positive. He hurried to follow Nico out.


    Meanwhile, Nico was dusting himself off, trying to clean his clothes. As he stood up, he noticed he still had the champagne bottle in his hand.


    "Whew! You''re still intact," Nico said, kissing the bottle before pulling off the cork and taking a deep swig. "Ugh! What garbage. I thought it would be better. That cheap, fat bastard."


    Oliver stood nearby, unsure how to start a conversation.


    "Hey, kid! Are you just gonna stand there judging me, or are you going to say something?" Nico said, running a hand through his messy hair.


    Oliver was caught off guard, not realizing that Nico had already noticed him. But at least now he had a reason to speak.


    "Nico... sir," Oliver hesitated, feeling strange addressing Nico as "sir" since he didn''t seem much older than Oliver himself. "My professor sent me to find you. He said you''d be able to help me."


    "Professor? Who''s your professor?" Nico asked, now noticing the Academy uniform the boy was wearing.


    "Captain Caine, sir," Oliver replied.


    "What? He''s at the Academy?!" Nico''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Oliver nodded.


    "Phew! Caine, Caine. You once more are sending me fucking problems to fix." Nico said, taking another big swing at the champagne.


    "Alright, we''d better get out of here before they decide to come back," Nico spoke, tossing the champagne bottle aside and motioning for Oliver to follow him into the elevator.


    "I''ll take you to one of the best spots in this city! Way better than that bar," Nico exclaimed, clearly pleased to have someone to accompany him.


    "Sir, I''m not old enough to drink," Oliver pointed out.


    "Really? Well, it''s not the first or last law we''re going to break in this city," Nico replied with a grin. "At least you''ll get to watch me drink. Let''s go."


    <hr>


    "It''s somewhere around here," Nico said, searching for the entrance.


    Oliver was impressed. The street he had entered the casino from wasn¡¯t at ground level. There were actually several floors below the main street.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Far from the spotlights, holograms, and neon lights, they found themselves in a narrow alley that seemed to stretch endlessly.


    "This place is only known to the well-connected. Aha! It''s right there," Nico said excitedly, stopping before a wall. He looked both ways down the alley, and once he was sure they were alone, he tapped a card against the wall.


    ''Huh?'' Oliver thought as he watched the steel wall, which had been solid a moment before, start to lower, revealing a passage.


    "Come on," Nico gestured for the boy to enter.


    Once they passed through, the wall closed behind them. In front of them was a small staircase.


    "This part of the city isn''t patrolled, but you still can¡¯t do things out in the open. Many buildings require a ''special invitation,''" Nico said, making air quotes as they descended the stairs.


    At the bottom, there was a set of wooden double doors, something extremely rare in this day and age. Nico pushed them open, revealing a small bar.


    Several tables were scattered around the room, most with a couple of people seated and a few others standing and observing. By the bar, only one bartender served a few customers seated on stools.


    "You should''ve seen what he did yesterday¡ªwiped the floor with everyone. He brought a deck from before the first Wave! No one stood a chance against him," a tall, skinny man said loudly near the bartender.


    Oliver tried to stretch to get a look at one of the tables, but there were too many people in the way, and he couldn''t see what was happening.


    "Relax, they''re just old guys playing cards," Nico explained. "You probably don''t even know what that is. It¡¯s from before the Waves."


    They both sat down at the bar, and the bartender quickly approached them, eager to escape the tall man¡¯s loud comments.


    "The usual," Nico ordered before the bartender could even say anything. "Pokemon Trading Card. It was one of the biggest games before the First Wave... I think. But after most of Asia was bombed, it became a rarity. Only a few old-timers still gather to play it."


    "Huh?!" Oliver hadn¡¯t considered what had happened to all the companies and games that originated in Asia. To make things worse, now those games were part of an underground scene, played by a few elderly folks who still remembered the world before the Waves.


    The bartender placed a drink in front of Nico, a thick, green liquid with a radioactive glow. The smell of alcohol was so strong that even Oliver, seated a few feet away, could smell it.


    "Alright, now explain to me how an army officer, who¡¯s seemingly training cadets, sent a kid from the Academy to come talk to me," Nico said, taking a sip of his drink and waiting for Oliver''s response.


    The boy glanced around, noticing that no one was paying attention to them, not even the bartender, and then replied.


    "Mr. Nico, I had some problems at the Academy that led to me being suspended for seven days. But with the upcoming tests, a week could be enough to ruin everything for me." Oliver sat sideways at the bar, trying to gauge Nico''s expression. "Captain Caine told me you were the right person to see if I didn¡¯t want to waste these days. He also mentioned that you owe him a favor."


    "Ahhh," Nico sighed as he listened to the explanation.


    The two sat in silence for a while, with Nico sipping the rest of his drink. When he finally finished the glass, he turned to Oliver.


    "Alright. I owe Caine one, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m in the business of handing out favors for free." For the first time, Nico¡¯s voice was serious, the playful and charming tone gone.


    "Your captain must have a lot of faith in you¡ªor he just doesn¡¯t care what happens. But he¡¯s not wrong. If you need to improve quickly, you¡¯re in the right place." Nico flashed a strange smile.


    Nico banged his empty glass on the bar and stood up. "Hey! Put it on my tab."


    "Screw you, you don¡¯t have a tab," the bartender shot back, but Nico had already walked away. Oliver, unsure if he should pay, realized he didn¡¯t have any money anyway. He quickly followed Nico out of the bar.


    They climbed the stairs and exited the building. As they walked down the deserted street, Nico took off his jacket and draped it over his shoulders. He unbuttoned his sleeves and rolled them up, revealing his Gauntlet.


    Oliver could see the clear difference between Nico¡¯s and his own. Nico¡¯s Z-Crystal was larger and emitted a strong yellow glow, whereas Oliver¡¯s had no glow or color.


    "We¡¯re almost there." They turned into another alley, but the building was much smaller and less noticeable this time. Only a tiny steel door stood out.


    ¡°BLAM! BLAM! BLAM!¡±


    Nico knocked three times and waited.


    Seconds later, a small slot in the door opened. Oliver couldn¡¯t see the person inside, but he caught a glimpse of eyes evaluating them. Nico raised his arm and presented his Gauntlet.


    The door opened, allowing them to enter.


    "What you need, you''ll find here," Nico said, pointing inside the building. "You need a challenge. Opponents who will push you to the brink of evolution, and there¡¯s no better place than this."


    The guard standing by the door spoke as they passed through. "Welcome to the Trial Tower."

 Chapter 43 - Trial Tower

    The guard behind the door spoke as they both entered. ¡°Welcome to Trial Tower.¡±


    As they passed through the door, a grand hall opened up before Oliver. Several leather armchairs were scattered around, facing an arena on the floor below them. Red neon lights illuminated the spectacle, casting a vibrant, electric glow over the scene.


    Two fighters were in the arena. One was tall and extremely thin, with a long reach in each of his attacks. The other fighter, on the other hand, was a bit shorter but very muscular. Each punch seemed to carry a lot of power. However, both seemed very generic, with nothing special about their attacks or movements.


    "Ouch!" Nico said as he watched the taller fighter take a punch to the face. He even fell to the ground but got back up. His face was clearly swollen from the impact.


    ¡°When you''re sure you can''t win, ask to stop. Don''t be an idiot like that guy,¡± Nico pointed to the losing fighter. ¡°Your goal here is to learn and put on a good show. Don¡¯t wear your body down to the point where you can¡¯t compete in future matches.¡±


    Oliver nodded, though he still had questions. ¡°But what exactly is¡­ this place?¡±


    ¡°This is one of many places the Empire pretends doesn''t exist,¡± Nico said, raising both arms to gesture at the hall around them.


    They approached a counter where several attendants were working. One of them recognized Nico and approached.


    ¡°What do we have for tonight, Mr. Nico?¡± the attendant asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to sign up my ¡®pupil¡¯ and place a thousand credits on him,¡± Nico responded, raising his Gauntlet for the attendant.


    A soft beep confirmed the transaction.


    Oliver¡¯s eyes widened in shock at the quick exchange of a thousand credits. A thousand imperial dollar credit was enough to sustain a family for a month¡ªhe couldn¡¯t imagine so much money being wagered on his performance.


    ¡°A-a thousand credits?¡± Oliver stammered.


    ¡°Of course, here no bets smaller than that are allowed,¡± Nico explained. ¡°You¡¯ll find all sorts of people here, but two types come the most often¡ªex-military personnel looking to make money and nobles looking to throw some credits around for a good fight.¡±


    While Nico continued to explain the place, the fight in the ring went on. Finally, the taller opponent was knocked unconscious, and his body was dragged out of the spotlight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s... he''ll be fine,¡± Nico reassured Oliver. ¡°This is the Trial Tower. It may seem small from the outside, but there are 100 floors. Every time you win, you gain access to the next floor. The biggest gamblers are on the top floors. If you win, you get 30% of the total bets placed on your match. So, if you can attract attention, you could get rich quickly. But in your case, just focus on winning to fight stronger opponents.¡±


    While Nico explained, they sat at a table with a clear view of the arena.


    ¡°What did you mean by ¡®A place the Empire pretends doesn¡¯t exist?¡¯¡± Oliver asked.


    ¡°Well, betting on fights is illegal in the Empire,¡± Nico replied. ¡°But there¡¯s so much money here, especially in Selene, that they pretend everything¡¯s fine.¡±


    While Nico explained, another fight had begun. This time, it was between a boy and a girl, both of whom looked very young¡ªperhaps even younger than Oliver.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s rare,¡± Nico raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s not often that the Houses send their members to fight here, but even they need real experience.¡±


    People at nearby tables whispered among themselves while others openly cheered for one of the fighters.


    When the match began, the girl quickly dashed toward the boy. Before he could react, she had already attacked his legs, bringing him to the ground. With a few swift movements Oliver couldn¡¯t quite follow, she trapped his arm between her legs, locking it against her body.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°CRACK!¡±


    The move was just as quick as the fight¡¯s start. The boy¡¯s arm broke in a single motion. His guttural scream left the audience in shock.


    ¡°DING! DING! DING!¡±


    ¡°Damn, that was fast. But it seems she¡¯s very well-trained,¡± Nico commented as Oliver¡¯s face turned pale from the demonstration. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get a better chance. Plus, before the 25th floor, there are no Ranger Weapons, and only after the 50th will you face a real Ranger.¡±


    Oliver tried to read Nico¡¯s expression to see if he could trust him, but he couldn¡¯t discern much. Still confused and shaken by the fight, he tried to catch a glimpse of the boy, but just like the previous fighter, he was quickly carried out of the ring.


    As Oliver tried to stand up to get a better view of the competitors, Nico placed a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s almost your turn.¡±


    Nico led Oliver to a separate area, reserved for fighters only. Inside the room were several people, many of them warming up and going through movements to calm their nerves before their fight.


    ¡°Your first fight should be straightforward, but our deal doesn¡¯t end there,¡± Nico explained. ¡°If you want any chance at passing your tests, you¡¯ll need to reach the 10th floor. That¡¯s usually where House members stop. It¡¯s a good milestone for your first experience.¡±


    Oliver nodded, listening carefully.


    ¡°But today, I want you to face three floors. Back to back. Show me your potential. Your professor may have believed in you, but now it¡¯s time for you to show me what you¡¯re capable of,¡± Nico concluded.


    Nico saw a more serious expression take over Oliver¡¯s face for the first time. With only a few minutes left before his fight, the boy began to calm himself for what was to come.


    Oliver knew the path he had chosen wouldn¡¯t be easy, and he had made peace with his decision back when he spoke with Caine.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Oliver responded.


    Nico said his goodbyes, informing Oliver that he couldn¡¯t stay in the preparation room. Finally, Oliver was left alone with his thoughts and the other fighters.


    The boy sat on one of the benches lining the room. His feet began to tremble as he tried to move to ease his anxiety, but with each passing minute, it only seemed to grow. The small room started to feel claustrophobic, the walls pressing in, his heart racing and his breath becoming erratic.


    ¡°BUZZ!¡±


    Without knowing how much time had passed, his Gauntlet vibrated.


    | Next match in 5 minutes.


    | Proceed to the end of the hallway to prepare for your fight.


    ¡®Finally,¡¯ Oliver thought.


    He jumped up from the bench, doing a few small hops and rolling his head in circles. Taking long, deep breaths, he left the room. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the layout earlier, so now he was slightly confused about where to go.


    Fortunately, he only needed to follow the crowd''s sound. At the end of the hallway, red neon lights greeted him, along with an attendant who looked like a security guard.


    ¡°Oliver?¡± the guard asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Oliver nodded in response.


    ¡°You¡¯ll enter in one minute. Wait for my signal,¡± the guard replied, looking out into the arena.


    Oliver began rotating his arms to keep himself loose. He wasn¡¯t wearing gloves or protective gear, just his uniform.


    ¡®I guess that¡¯s expected? After all, this is an underground fight, no matter how luxurious it looks,¡¯ Oliver thought as he waited for the signal.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± the guard¡¯s voice snapped Oliver out of his thoughts.


    Walking through the hallway, Oliver finally stepped into the lower level of the Trial Tower. Above him were dozens of tables where spectators were seated, watching the matches, while in front of him was the arena, bathed in the familiar red neon glow.


    As he entered the ring, Oliver noticed it was more spacious than he¡¯d expected, allowing room for medium-range combat. The walls were covered in steel, ensuring the room¡¯s durability.


    On the other side of the ring, Oliver saw his opponent. He looked a bit older, perhaps 16 or 17 years old¡ªsomeone who had likely graduated from the Academy but hadn¡¯t yet become a Ranger.


    His face was gaunt, almost cadaverous, though he was taller than Oliver, with longer arms.


    ¡®Hmm¡­ this could be tricky,¡¯ Oliver thought.


    ¡°TCH!¡±


    A floating holographic head appeared between the two fighters. Had Oliver not already seen other holograms, this might have surprised him, but he was too focused on his opponent to be caught off guard.


    ¡°I will be the referee for this match. Basic rules¡ªno protection. If you pass out, you automatically lose. Immobilize your opponent, and it¡¯s an automatic loss. No fighting to the death. Understood?¡± the floating head asked.


    Both fighters nodded, beginning to warm up. Oliver bounced lightly in the arena, his arms still sore from his previous fight with Kyle. But he had learned a lot. This time, things would be different.


    ¡°Betting will begin on my signal!¡± the floating head announced to the crowd. ¡°3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ Begin!¡±


    ¡°DING!¡±

 Chapter 44 - The First Trial

    DING


    After leaving Oliver in the preparation room, Nico returned to the main hall to watch the boy''s fight.


    It had been a long time since he''d heard anything about Caine¡ªalmost a decade since they both joined the Academy and participated in the eighth wave.


    Nico shook his head slightly as if to push away the memories. His job now was solely to analyze the boy.


    ¡®He¡¯d better be good. I can only have one prot¨¦g¨¦ in the tower. If he messes up, it could impact my own fights,¡¯ Nico thought, observing Oliver''s initial movements.


    Oliver had raised his arms in a guard position, cautiously approaching his opponent. But something in the corner of his vision caught his attention.


    | Betting Channel


    | [NicoY] Bet 1,000 credits


    | - End of bets


    ¡®Hmm¡­ that¡¯s it?¡¯ Oliver thought.


    ''Come on, this should be easy,'' Nico cheered, checking the data on his Gauntlet.


    Aside from the Betting Channel, basic stats for each opponent were displayed for the bettors.


    | Oliver [Nameless]


    | Occupation: Cadet - Academy


    | Ranger: No


    | Floor: 1st


    | Record: No record


    | Joel [Nameless]


    | Occupation: Soldier - NEA


    | Ranger: No


    | Floor: 1st


    | Record: 0 Wins / 2 Losses


    ¡®He lost his first two fights. This shouldn¡¯t be too difficult,¡¯ Nico analyzed. Although Joel was older and had a longer reach, he didn¡¯t seem like a frontline soldier or important enough to have joined one of the Houses.


    ''Right. How do I fight him?'' Oliver was trying to plan his next moves.


    Oliver had only one option without his Ranger Weapons: close the distance and try to bring his opponent down. No Artificial Ranger Armor was in use either, so it would be all about raw physical ability. But there was one thing Oliver could still use.


    [Observation]


    Oliver activated one of his Boons, which allowed him to see possible actions his opponent might take.


    With the boon activated, his vision again saw only shades of grey. From his opponent, a few lines were exposed. All of them indicated possible movements, both offensive and defensive. Similar to his fight with Kyle, there were many possibilities, far more than in fights with creatures.


    Just by watching the lines in front of him, Oliver quickly realized one of the problems he would face: the difference in reach between the two.


    ¡®Damn. Is it worth pushing forward, even if I take a few hits?¡¯ Oliver thought.


    While Oliver was still analyzing his options, his opponent took the initiative. With a flurry of punches thrown without much strategy, Joel sought to overwhelm Oliver with speed. However, the result was the opposite. Oliver dodged each punch with ease.


    ¡®Kyle was way faster than this and much more precise with his attacks,¡¯ Oliver noted.


    Meanwhile, Nico was surprised. Oliver¡¯s speed was unusual for a fighter, especially someone still in the Academy.


    ¡®Is this his Boon? If that¡¯s all it is, he might make it to the tenth floor¡­ but he¡¯ll hit the ceiling pretty quickly,¡¯ Nico evaluated.


    Now confident in his performance, Oliver took the initiative. Although his punches couldn¡¯t quite reach his opponent, he landed several quick kicks to Joel¡¯s legs, gradually wearing him down.


    ¡®Now, just finish him,¡¯ Oliver thought.


    Moving in quickly, Oliver tried to get closer to land heavier blows. His opponent was injured and seemed slower. But to Oliver¡¯s surprise, Joel, whose legs had been clearly hurt, suddenly moved faster.


    ¡®Is that his Boon?¡¯ Oliver wondered. ¡®It must have a limit. I just need to keep pressing him.¡¯


    While Oliver pushed forward, determined to stay on the offensive, the cadaverous man now focused on evading, using every inch of the room to keep his distance and observe.


    Just when it seemed Oliver had cornered his opponent, Joel stepped forward and countered with a punch that landed squarely on the side of Oliver¡¯s face.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡®What the hell was that?¡¯ Oliver was stunned. ¡®It¡¯s not just his speed; he seems stronger too.¡¯


    Ping


    | Betting Channel


    | [NicoY] Bet 1,000 Credits


    | [NicoY] Bet 10 Credits - Message: Oops, forgot to mention something.


    Ping


    | [NicoY] Bet 10 Credits - Message: Bettors can send messages and information through the channel.


    Ping


    | [NicoY] Bet 10 Credits - Message: They can also send boosts.


    ¡°You¡¯re only telling me this now?¡± Oliver muttered. ¡°How long do these boosts last?¡±


    But there was no response.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t hear me?!¡± Oliver shouted.


    ¡®I¡¯ve got to end this quickly before he gets any stronger,¡¯ Oliver thought, catching his breath before going on the offensive again.


    Without hesitating, he charged forward. This time, instead of focusing on evasion, Oliver relied on his Boon to ensure he could land as many attacks as possible, even as he absorbed some blows in return. With each second of the fight, he pushed his opponent to wear himself out more.


    ¡®Just a little more. Just a little more,¡¯ Oliver repeated like a mantra in his mind.


    Finally, it happened¡ªa punch connected with Joel¡¯s chin, causing his legs to buckle as he fell forward.


    ¡°Go, kid! Finish him!¡± Nico shouted from his seat as he watched the fight.


    This was the opportunity Oliver had been waiting for. With a knee strike to his opponent, all he could see was a mixture of sweat and blood splattering across his face.


    Ding Ding Ding


    ¡°Fight over! Betting closed!¡± The holographic referee reappeared.


    Still fueled by adrenaline and focused on his opponent, Oliver didn¡¯t register the referee¡¯s signal. But his body felt paralyzed, unable to move.


    Around him, several people in uniforms similar to the attendants at the Trial Tower appeared quickly. Before he could fully understand what was happening, his body was floating, being carried out of the arena.


    When Oliver regained control of his body, he was back in the waiting room.


    Sitting on one of the benches, he finally had a moment to breathe and assess the state of his body. His nose was bent, clearly broken¡ªhe didn¡¯t even remember when it had happened. His face was swollen, especially around his eyes, making it difficult to see. Despite all the pain throughout his body, he seemed relatively okay.


    Even with his eyes nearly swollen shut, he could see the betting channel''s interface.


    | Betting Channel


    | [NicoY] Bet 10 Credits - Message: They can also send boosts.


    | [Bibliokiller] Bet 100 Credits - Message: Congrats on the victory!


    | [FryerTuck] Bet 50 Credits - Message: Looking forward to seeing you on the next floor.


    | [BlueLagoon] Bet 212 Credits - Message: Beginner''s luck?


    ¡°Congrats on the fight! Getting your first win in the Trial Tower is an important rite of passage,¡± a voice said. Oliver couldn¡¯t see who was speaking, but it was likely Nico from the sound.


    ¡°You look terrible. Damn, I was hoping you could at least last a bit longer,¡± Nico continued.


    ¡°Thanks for the heads-up,¡± Oliver replied slowly.


    ¡°Oops! But hey, it all worked out in the end,¡± Nico said, trying to dodge his mistake. ¡°Pay attention¡ªthe boosts aren¡¯t permanent, but they¡¯re important. That¡¯s why, be mindful of who¡¯s betting on you next time.¡±


    ¡°A boost is basically a temporary transfer of energy from one crystal to another. Many people think it¡¯s useless, but it¡¯s one of the best ways to train your body. It forces you to push past limits you haven¡¯t reached yet,¡± Nico explained. "Just be careful; excessive use will deteriorate your body. Like what happened with your last opponent¡ªhe could barely stand without a boost."


    Oliver nodded, too exhausted to ask more questions or argue.


    ¡°But first, two things need to happen. One, you¡¯ve got to recover. Two, we need to fix the way you fight. Has no one ever taught you how to fight? You looked like you were in a TechCockFighting match.¡±


    ¡°I-I specialize in Ranger Weapon,¡± Oliver muttered.


    ¡°That won¡¯t help you, at least not on the next few floors,¡± Nico said. ¡°You focus on recovering, and I¡¯ll handle improving your fighting technique.¡±


    Nico continued talking about where they would stay and how much they had earned from the fight, but Oliver had already tuned out. His mind was too tired from everything that had happened in a single day.


    He barely remembered following Nico to a hotel. Like the others, it was flashy but not overly luxurious. They each stayed in separate rooms, giving Oliver some much-needed space to rest.


    Finally, Oliver felt the comfort of a bed¡ªsomething he hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time. His mind wanted to relax, but his Gauntlet still demanded his attention.


    | Status Page


    | User: Oliver [Nameless]


    | Level: 2 [Pawn]


    | Experience: [210/200] [Click to Evolve]


    |


    | Stats


    | Strength: 6 [Pawn]


    | Agility: 14 [Knight]


    | Constitution: 5 [Pawn]


    | Energy: 14 [Knight]


    |


    | Boons


    | Insight [Pawn][Growth]


    | [Use 200 Experience Points to Upgrade]


    |


    | Observation [Pawn][Growth]


    | [Use 200 Experience Points to Upgrade]


    ¡®After all this time,¡¯ Oliver thought.


    It felt like an eternity since he had reached his second level. The boy debated whether it was the right time to evolve, especially given how injured he was.


    After a few moments of internal debate, he made his decision.


    ¡®Ah! Fuck it!¡¯


    Without hesitation, he clicked ¡®Evolve.¡¯

 Chapter 45 - A New Morning

    ¡°Ah! Damn it!¡±


    Oliver only had time to think that before a sharp pain hit his eyes. Combined with his body''s exhaustion, it was enough for him to pass out on the bed.


    <hr>


    THUMP THUMP THUMP


    ¡°Wake up, kid!¡±


    THUMP THUMP THUMP


    ¡°Come on! Open up.¡±


    With the noise in the room, Oliver couldn''t keep sleeping. His eyes were still heavy, but little by little, he began to remember where he was. Memories of the previous day started coming back.


    He ran his hand over his face, and where his broken nose had been, it was now in the right place. His eyes finally opened, and he could see his room better. The day before, he had rushed straight to bed. Now he noticed there was a large window offering a great view of the city, especially of the dome, and if he looked closely, he could see Earth through the dome.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Oliver grumbled.


    Dragging himself, he went to the room''s door and pressed the button beside it. The door quickly slid into the wall, revealing Nico.


    ¡°Finally. Let''s go; you have a busy day today.¡± Nico entered the room, already talking about what they needed to do. But he stopped to take a good look at Oliver. He was still wearing his Academy uniform, but what caught Nico''s attention was that he no longer had any injuries and seemed a little taller.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Nico muttered. Without giving Oliver time to complain, he placed his hands on the boy''s face, examining him closely.


    ¡°You didn''t have a healing Boon, right? To have healed like this... Did you evolve from yesterday to today?¡± Nico asked.


    Oliver finally remembered that he had pressed the evolution button before sleeping. His eyes widened at the thought that his body might have changed. He quickly walked to the bathroom, where he could see his face in a metallic mirror.


    ¡°Everything looks normal,¡± Oliver thought as he examined his face. ¡°Maybe he noticed just because I healed? Huh?!¡±


    Oliver realized what had changed. He did feel a bit taller, and his skin seemed better, but the most significant change was in one of his eyes. His left eye, or at least the iris, was no longer brown like the right one. It had changed to a light green.


    ¡°Apparently, I evolved?¡± Oliver commented.


    ¡°Don''t worry; it happens, especially after a lot of training and stressful moments. I just didn''t expect you to evolve on the first floor,¡± Nico remarked.


    ¡°Maybe this week will be even more useful for you than I thought,¡± Nico said. ¡°But before we start the day, let''s get something to eat and... maybe some new clothes.¡± Nico looked at the boy, assessing the clothes he was still wearing.


    They left the room, walking toward one of the elevators.


    ¡°Let''s start with a good breakfast. This hotel isn''t as luxurious as the others, but it has breakfast, which is perfect!¡± Nico exclaimed.


    Oliver nodded but was focused on another task. He was looking at his Gauntlet to understand what had changed during his evolution.


    [+1 Constitution Point!]


    [+1 Strength Point!]


    [You got a new Boon!]


    [You got a new Boon!]


    ¡°Damn! Constitution and Strength will help. It would have been better if it was Agility, but at least I got two Boons!¡± Oliver thought.


    <hr>


    Status Page


    User: Oliver [Nameless]


    Level: 3 [Pawn]


    Experience: [10/300]


    Stats


    Strength: 7 [Pawn]


    Agility: 14 [Knight]


    Constitution: 6 [Pawn]


    Energy: 14 [Knight]


    Boons


    Insight [Pawn][Growth]


    [Use 200 Experience Points to Upgrade]


    Observation [Pawn][Growth]


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.[Use 200 Experience Points to Upgrade]


    Left Eye of Learning [Knight]


    Right Eye of ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö [Knight]


    [Evolve to Unlock]


    Skills


    Ranger Weapon Handling [Knight]


    Ranger Weapon


    Energy Pistol


    <hr>


    ¡°One of the Boons is locked?¡± Oliver wondered.


    He tried clicking on the Boon to read its description, but nothing happened. Not knowing what else to do, he selected ''Left Eye of Learning.''


    <hr>


    Left Eye of Learning


    Your vision continues evolving, but each part of your body seeks to specialize.


    Your left eye is capable of learning and replicating what it sees.


    With a Boon level of [Knight], you can learn abilities and techniques of this level or lower.


    <hr>


    ¡®Not bad. It''ll help me keep improving,¡¯ Oliver thought.


    He continued following Nico until they reached a spacious restaurant. They both sat at a table, and Nico began ordering the dishes.


    ¡°You need to eat well, especially after evolving,¡± Nico said, pointing at Oliver. ¡°After the evolution process, your body is still adapting to the changes and needs nutrients.¡±


    While Nico explained more about the effects of evolution, dishes started arriving at the table: eggs, bacon, some fruits, and drinks that Oliver had never had the chance to try.


    "The last time I evolved... hmm. It was a long time ago," Nico began to explain. "We were still at war, and I was on a newly conquered planet. We barely had any food when they attacked, trying to reclaim the surface. I had to fight for hours without being able to use my boons since I hadn''t eaten or rested. Horrible experience. Would not recommend."


    Oliver didn''t wait and began tasting each dish on the table. That''s when he noticed that, once again, the people serving them were two androids, both feminine in appearance but this time looking like women in their thirties.


    ¡°Hmm... why do we still have to fight the Waves?¡± Oliver asked. ¡°Especially when we can create androids.¡± He said the second part more quietly.


    ¡°Doesn''t the Academy teach that in class? Ah, maybe it''s something they cover in schools,¡± Nico said softly, scratching his head.


    ¡°Look, I''m not the best person to explain history¡ªCaine would certainly know better. But basically, after the first Waves, the Empire was formed to fight the Orks, yada yada yada,¡± Nico said.


    ¡°The Empire''s main focus was weapon production. Back then, we only had the Z-Crystal and Ranger Armor. With the Z-Crystal, every company started testing what was previously impossible,¡± Nico continued.


    He pointed at the androids and explained, ¡°Droidtech began producing androids, but many others tried cloning, mechs, tanks, lasers¡ªyou name it, it was tested.¡±


    ¡°But if all that was tested, why do we still have humans on the front lines?¡± Oliver asked.


    ¡°Because of the Z-Crystal. I can''t explain the exact reason¡ªyou''d need to talk to a scientist. But the crystal''s full potential can only be extracted by regular human beings. Using clones doesn''t work, and neither do androids. Sure, we still have tanks and mechs, but they consume an absurd amount of energy. It''s not easy to find crystals large enough to power those machines,¡± Nico explained.


    Oliver nodded, trying to absorb everything Nico was saying. There was a lot of propaganda about the front lines and fighting the Orks, but he didn''t know what kind of arsenal was used. He hadn''t even seen mechs before.


    ¡°Now that I''ve answered one of your questions, it''s your turn to answer one of mine,¡± Nico pointed at him. ¡°Who are you? Actually, how do you even exist?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Oliver replied, not understanding the question.


    ¡°I''m bad at history, but I remember that Asia was one of the first places destroyed during the early Waves. In theory, we shouldn''t have any Nameless left, at least not ones who look like you, especially at your age,¡± Nico explained.


    ¡°... In the last Waves, weren''t there any attacks on cities in all of Asia?¡± Oliver asked.


    ¡°Hey! Don''t dodge the question. And no, Earth hasn''t been attacked much recently, except for a few isolated invasions. Most recent Waves have occurred in the colonies,¡± Nico said.


    ¡°I-I''m from the first Wave. For almost a century, I was frozen in one of the VATs,¡± Oliver explained, trying to gauge Nico''s reaction. It was hard for people to believe something like that, especially since surviving the early VATs was rare.


    ¡°Holy shit! Of all the possibilities I considered, that one didn''t even cross my mind,¡± Nico exclaimed, hitting the table as he judged the boy.


    ¡°You believe me?¡± Oliver was surprised by Nico''s reaction.


    ¡°Why would you lie? Besides, what you said is so absurd it must be true,¡± Nico ran a hand through his hair, trying to put himself in the boy''s shoes. ¡°So you knew the world before the war...¡±


    Oliver nodded.


    ¡°That''s rough,¡± Nico said. ¡°And your family?¡±


    Oliver shrugged. ¡°I have no idea, but they''re probably dead.¡±


    ¡°No confirmation?¡± Nico asked.


    ¡°No. There''s hardly any record from that time; it''s been over a hundred years. They could be buried, under rubble, or even in VATs. God only knows,¡± Oliver explained.


    ¡°Is that why you''re at the Academy?¡± Nico asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Oliver responded.


    ¡°To find out what happened to your parents,¡± Nico said.


    ¡°No. Actually, I don''t know. I''m just trying to survive just another day. I didn''t even think I could try to find out something like that,¡± Oliver explained.


    ¡°You have no idea of the records a Ranger can access. If you want to find out what happened to them, becoming a NEA Ranger would be a good start,¡± Nico suggested.


    ¡°Hmm... thanks,¡± Oliver said gratefully.


    ¡°No problem. Besides, you made me some money yesterday, and if you keep it up, who knows¡ªI might earn a small fortune,¡± Nico said.


    He clapped his hands twice quickly, catching Oliver''s attention.


    ¡°Speaking of fortune and money, it''s time to get you ready.¡± Nico stood up, signaling for Oliver to follow.


    ¡°Where are we going this time?¡± Oliver asked.


    ¡°We''re going back to the Trial Tower, but this time we''re heading to the Zeroth Floor,¡± Nico explained.

 Chapter 46 - The Zeroth Floor

    Upon stepping outside, Oliver expected to find a sunny morning, but instead, the environment was exactly the same as when he arrived. Above him, some cars levitated between the buildings, illuminated by a few streetlights, but the sky remained dark, with only a few holograms near the dome.


    ''Selene, the city of eternal night. It lives up to its name,'' the boy thought.


    Nico guided Oliver through the streets to access the lower level. For the first time, the boy saw the path to the hotel where they were staying; the previous night, he had been so tired he didn''t remember how they had gotten there.


    Walking through alleys and narrow streets, they found one of the elevators that gave access to the lower levels. It was the second time Oliver was on the lower level, but the first time, he was noticing his surroundings. The neon lights around him were dimmer than in the upper part, yet several establishments were open. Many had tables and chairs outside, with people drinking and chatting. Even on the lower level, Selene remained a city of festivities.


    Leaving the busier streets, finding the Trial Tower again was easy. Unlike the other buildings, it was one of the oldest and busiest. However, just like the previous day, only Nico''s Gauntlet could open the entrance.


    "When you reach the tenth floor, your Gauntlet will be registered, and you won''t need me to enter or exit here," Nico explained.


    Oliver was back in the tower''s hall, with dozens of scattered tables watching the arena on the first floor. Even though they had arrived early, some fights were already taking place. Neither stopped to watch; instead, they continued walking to the end of the floor and entered another elevator.


    Nico pressed the ''0'' button while explaining, "Each floor above can only be accessed by winning the previous level. The zeroth floor, however, is accessible to everyone."


    Oliver nodded, waiting for the rest of the explanation. But before Nico could continue, the elevator quickly descended one more level, opening its doors and revealing the new floor. Unlike the previous ones, there was no embellishment; it looked like a hall entirely made of steel with some scattered arenas.


    "Newer fighters usually come to this floor to train and maybe spy on a future opponent," Nico explained.


    Nico walked to one of the platforms while continuing his explanation. "The material on this floor is extremely resistant, simulating a real arena. So it''s safe to train even using Boons."


    "Oh! With one exception: Rangers can''t use their armors here. Even with the floor''s protection, depending on the fighter, it could cause serious problems," Nico smiled as he finished the explanation.


    The floor wasn''t crowded; there were only two other pairs training in the more distant arenas. The pairs didn''t notice the newcomers and continued with their movements. Oliver kept walking until he reached the arena Nico had chosen but paused for a moment to observe the pair''s training.


    When he looked at the fight closest to his arena, a new interface appeared.


    <hr>


    | Left Eye of Learning


    | Unknown Combat Style - Learning


    | [0.00%]


    <hr>


    ''I just need to observe? But it doesn''t tell me anything about the technique,'' Oliver thought, scratching his neck.


    Nico waited a moment while the boy watched the other training sessions.


    "Fighting inside an arena is completely different from fighting in a war," Nico began to explain.


    Oliver turned back to look at his new teacher.


    "Unfortunately, I only know the fighting style taught by the army, so it''ll have to do for you," Nico continued. "What do you think is the main difference between humans and orks?"


    "Hmm... Strength?" Oliver replied thoughtfully.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Yes, but not just that. The strength comes from the differences in their bodies," Nico responded.


    Nico stood side by side with Oliver and got into a combat stance, placing both hands in front of him in a guard.


    "If you were to attack a human, a punch at this height would be sufficient," Nico extended one of his arms. "But if you''re attacking an Ork, the same height that aims for a human''s face will at most hit an Ork''s chest."


    Nico raised one of his arms, pointing to where an Ork''s head would be. Oliver, on the other hand, wouldn''t even be able to reach if he tried to throw a punch.


    "Weight, height, size¡ªeverything in an Ork is different, which led the army to develop new techniques. An evolution of what was Mixed Martial Arts, but for a new opponent," Nico explained.


    For the next two hours, Nico repeated various movements with Oliver. Each punch and kick was re-evaluated, demonstrated, and critiqued. The movements were repeated slowly, without force but with precision, so the boy could understand every detail of what he was doing.


    <hr>


    | Ding! Ding! Ding!


    | Left Eye of Learning


    | New Earth Army Style - Learning...


    | [1.50%]


    <hr>


    "That''s it!" Nico could see that Oliver learned quickly, especially when observing the teacher''s movements. But there was a limit to his teaching method.


    "Incredibly, I think that''s it. It''s impressive how quickly you grasped the basics of this style. Now, let''s move on to practice!" Nico said. "You''re going to run for three minutes around the floor; as soon as you finish, you''ll return to this arena, and we''ll have a round."


    Oliver was still out of breath from repeating the movements. Even though he had done each movement slowly, he felt that his new eye was consuming his energy. Drops of sweat fell on his face as he tried to understand what Nico was explaining.


    "Go! Go! Go!" Nico clapped his hands, pushing the boy to start running.


    Oliver was also impressed with his learning speed. The effects of the eye were different from what he imagined.


    ''Not only can I replicate, but I can understand the movements,'' Oliver thought. ''The only bad effect is this twitching.'' The boy passed one of his hands over his eye, trying to calm down.


    Previously, he fought by trying to repeat what he had learned on the streets; his kicks, punches, and stances were fragile, leaving him exposed to opponents and not using his full potential.


    ''Would just this have been enough to change the outcome of the beating I took?'' Oliver wondered, recalling how he fought against Kyle. His chest tightened at the memory of the fight; a mix of shame and anger gave him more energy to run.


    With another lap completed, Oliver could no longer focus solely on running. He opened and closed his fists, trying to feel the movements he had made a short time ago while continuing around the hall.


    The arenas remained mostly empty, but some people were starting to arrive. The boy didn''t know what time it was, but it was probably starting to get busier on the other floors of the Tower.


    When he finally finished the three minutes, he walked back to his arena.


    ''Damn! I didn''t know I''d get this tired,'' Oliver thought, gasping from the exercise.


    But before reaching the platform, a noise and commotion caught his attention. Near the entrance to the floor, a group of about a dozen people was walking toward one of the central arenas.


    All of them wore the same black uniform with a symbol of two metallic circles. The commotion had drawn the attention of others besides Oliver. The other fights and training sessions happening in the arenas paused to observe the group.


    ''Who are they?'' Oliver wondered.


    As he approached Nico, the boy saw that even his trainer was analyzing the newcomers.


    "Pay attention to them," Nico pointed out. "Especially the girl with white hair and the skinny guy with black hair." Nico made sure to speak quietly.


    "Why?" Oliver asked.


    "They''re the Twins of Selene; both are heirs of the House. To gain more experience and reputation, they started climbing the tower last week. It''s quite possible you''ll meet them in upcoming matches," Nico explained.


    Oliver focused on both of them. The twins wore clothing similar to the rest of the group. The girl was tall with long white hair tied back. The boy was very skinny, much more than normal; his eyes were sunken as if he hadn''t slept for days.


    "And are they good?" Oliver asked.


    Nico shrugged as he replied, "Hard to say. Each of them had only three matches so far. But House Selene seems to be betting on them. Besides, they''re heirs."


    Oliver nodded while trying to watch what they were training.


    "Alright, alright. Let''s focus on our training, too," Nico called for Oliver''s attention. "Let''s see..."


    "Got it! I think I know. I''ll fight you without using my left arm and leg. Your goal is to surprise me to the point where I''ll have to use them," Nico explained with a smile on his face.


    "Are you sure?" Oliver asked. "I can''t guarantee I won''t hurt you."


    Nico smirked, waving one of his hands to beckon the boy to advance. "Talk less and do more!"

 Chapter 47 - Climbing the Tower

    DOOM DOOM DOOM


    Oliver was lying on the floor. His training with Nico had drained every drop of energy from his body. But he could feel that he was making progress; moreover, his own Boon was able to notify him of how quickly he was learning.


    | Left Eye of Learning


    | New Earth Army Style - Learning...


    | [3.00%]


    DOOM DOOM DOOM


    Meanwhile, around him, other pairs had arrived in the training room; several were practicing different combat styles. But the main attraction was the pair from House Selene. The twins seemed eager to use their full potential; from time to time, shockwaves were emitted.


    DOOM DOOM DOOM


    Oliver''s eardrums couldn''t stand staying in this room any longer. Luckily, his training was over. Beside him was Nico, but unlike the boy, he didn''t seem bothered by the noise¡ªinstead, he was interested in what was happening on the other platforms.


    "Hmm... you''re going to have some interesting opponents," Nico commented while observing the fighters.


    "What do you mean by ''interesting''?" Oliver asked.


    "Usually, on the lower floors, you only encounter amateur fighters; it''s rare to find someone from a great family or with good training," Nico replied.


    "And are there many well-trained fighters today?" Oliver stood up, trying to see the quality of the fighters in the other arenas.


    "Much more than on a normal day. In recent weeks, the quality of the fights has increased significantly," Nico commented, his face turning more serious this time. "This isn''t a good sign."


    "Don''t tell me¡ªit''ll be harder to reach the tenth floor," Oliver remarked.


    "That too. But think about it: why would the families send more people to the Tower? I can only imagine that, like you, they need real combat experience," Nico explained. "I can only suspect that a Wave is approaching. Maybe they know something that hasn''t been reported in the news yet?"


    Oliver didn''t yet know what it was like to go through a Wave, but Nico''s reasoning seemed to make sense.


    "Well! Either way, we''re not going to find out anything here. You need to rest and prepare for your next fight. We should have a few more hours before you head to the arena on the second floor," Nico commented.


    "What?! I''m going to fight today?" Oliver asked.


    "Of course! You only have one week; your training can''t stop you from advancing in the Tower," Nico replied.


    With his body completely sore, Oliver began to question whether he should have taken it easier during training.


    ''Damn! How am I going to fight like this?'' the boy thought as he massaged one of his legs.


    "How much should I bet today?" Nico said to himself.


    After Oliver rested and they watched some of the fights, it was time for the boy to get ready for his match.


    Accessing the second floor was quite simple. In the same elevator that took them to the training area, a display allowed them to select their next floor. Since Oliver had only won one match, he had limited access beyond the second floor.


    The boy had a slight expectation that the hall would be completely different from the first floor; however, he was disappointed. The only difference was that there were even fewer people than on the first floor.


    "There''s almost no one on this floor," Oliver commented.


    "That''s normal. The lower floors aren''t famous; there''s not as much ''excitement'' as on the higher ones," Nico commented. "The first floor is an exception since many are looking to find new talents."


    "But then, how am I going to find new sponsors?" Oliver asked.


    "Don''t worry; if you made a good impression in the first fight, you should have gained some followers. On the betting panel, we can mark interesting fighters and know when they will start a new match¡ªeven search for matches that have more people watching," Nico explained.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    They both headed to one of the preparation rooms, where Oliver would wait until his match started.


    "Focus on having a good fight, and you''ll get your sponsors," Nico assured.


    Oliver nodded, entering the preparation room. Unlike the previous day, he was alone in the room. No other fighters were waiting to compete.


    The boy walked around the room, taking a bit more time to explore. Besides the bathroom for those who wished to change clothes, there were some benches and displays to watch other fights. Oliver sat on one of the benches to observe what was happening but didn''t have much time to rest.


    Buzz


    | Next fight in 5 minutes.


    | Go to the end of the corridor; prepare for your match.


    ''Already?!'' Oliver thought.


    He wasn''t nervous but hadn''t expected it to be so soon.


    ''At least I won''t have to wait long.'' Oliver shrugged as he walked down the corridor leading to the arena.


    Upon reaching the end of the corridor, he waited until the countdown timer hit zero and his entrance was authorized. The arena''s light was blinding, but he gradually got used to it and was finally able to see again. The arena was similar to the one on the lower floor, just a bit larger.


    The judge''s hologram was already at the center of the arena; on the other side, his opponent was approaching.


    Oliver squinted to get a better look at whom he would be fighting¡ªit seemed to be a girl. His opponent was a bit taller than him but more slender. However, he wasn''t sure since she wore a white mask. The second thing that caught his attention was the girl''s attire.


    While Oliver was wearing the Academy uniform and protective hand wraps, the girl, besides the white mask, was wearing a vest with the logo of IWT, one of the largest defense CORPs.


    "What the hell is this?" Oliver said to himself.


    Ding


    | Betting Channel


    | [NicoY] Bet 2,000 credits


    | - End of bets


    Ding


    | [NicoY] Bet 10 Credits - Message: It''s uncommon, but some CORPs send their employees to train in the Trial Towers.


    "Can he hear me?" Oliver asked.


    But there was no response.


    ''Damn! How does he read my mind?'' Oliver thought.


    Again, no response.


    The boy shook his head in frustration for wasting time on this.


    "I will judge this fight¡ªbasic rules: no protection, armor, or weapons. If you lose consciousness, it''s an automatic defeat. Immobilizing your opponent is an automatic defeat, and deathmatches are not allowed. Understood?" the floating head asked.


    Both fighters nodded in agreement.


    "Sponsorships can begin at my signal!" the floating head announced to the audience. "3! ... 2! ... 1! Start!"


    ''Let''s finish this quickly,'' Oliver thought.


    Without waiting to see what his opponent would do, he rushed toward her as soon as the signal sounded; she only had time to raise her guard.


    [Observation] Oliver activated the boon to see his opponent''s possible attacks.


    But with his decision to advance quickly, he could see that she was focused entirely on her defense, allowing him to attack without hesitation.


    As the opponent raised her hands to protect her face, the boy had already leaped, aiming to strike her face with his knee.


    Oliver felt the impact of his knee against the opponent''s mask as her head snapped back from the force. It was all in a matter of seconds; when the boy landed back on the ground, his opponent was already lying on the arena floor.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    Just as the boy was about to advance toward her again, the judge''s hologram reappeared in the arena.


    "Match over! Bets are finished!" The judge announced.


    Oliver''s body was once again paralyzed, unable to move an inch. The Tower''s team quickly removed his opponent before he regained control of his own body.


    ''Damn! I hate this,'' Oliver thought. The sensation of being trapped inside his own body was suffocating, even if only for a few seconds.


    Back in the preparation room, the boy waited for Nico to arrive. In the meantime, he checked the betting channel.


    | Betting Channel


    | [NicoY] Bet 10 Credits - Message: It''s uncommon, but some CORPs send their employees to train in the Trial Towers.


    | [Bibliokiller] Bet 200 Credits - Message: That was too short.


    | [FryerTuck] Bet 300 Credits - Message: I wish it had lasted longer.


    | [BlueLagoon] Bet 191 Credits - Message: Could he be one of those Speed Runners?


    ''The same ones as last time,'' Oliver thought. ''Maybe I''ve captured their attention?''


    As he was thinking, the preparation room door opened, and Nico entered.


    "Congratulations, kid! You can tell that today''s training has already made an impact. You made a quick decision to rush and attack and managed to finish the match in record time," Nico said.


    "It was a bit of luck. I think the girl was surprised, and that''s why I managed to land a heavy attack," Oliver explained.


    "Yes, but luck is also essential in a fight," Nico replied. "Now, now. Move. We still have things to do tonight."


    "What do you mean?" Oliver asked.


    "Are you injured?" Nico inquired.


    "No," Oliver responded.


    "Then you can keep climbing. Let''s go to the next floor!"

 Chapter 48 - The Coliseum

    His body begged for one more day of rest.


    ''Mr. Oliver. Please. We can''t take it anymore.'' The boy could almost imagine his legs begging for forgiveness.


    With each passing day, the training sessions became even more intense. Even after eight hours of sleep, it still didn¡¯t feel like enough.


    In the last four days, Nico had made the boy train from morning until afternoon, with a short break, and then continued fighting in the Trial Tower. After two consecutive victories on the second day and reaching the fourth floor, he increased the intensity even more, with three fights each day for the last three days.


    ''Damn it! If I hadn''t screwed up in those three fights, I wouldn''t be so messed up,'' Oliver thought.


    In the last two days, he had lost three matches; unfortunately, he still wasn''t used to fighting against certain types of Boons¡ªespecially those involving mind control or disarmament. On Thursday, he had his first defeat, facing an opponent who could emit sleeping gas. It was his quickest and most surprising defeat.


    ''But finally, I¡¯ve reached the tenth floor; only one more to go.'' The boy fluffed the pillow, preparing to sleep.


    --


    --


    "Wake up, boy! Wake up!" Nico shouted inside the room.


    Oliver jumped up on the bed, not knowing where the noise was coming from. His eyes struggled to stay open to figure out what was happening.


    "H-How did you get in here?" Oliver asked, frowning.


    "I have my ways. Never doubt what I''m capable of," Nico replied, smiling mysteriously.


    "Come on, today will be a bit different. We have many things to discuss, and you need to prepare for your last fight," Nico commented.


    --


    --


    The first time he enjoyed Selene''s breakfast, Oliver thought he would never get used to it, especially after everything he had been through on the streets and in the academy. But after almost a week, he already felt at home whenever the androids came to take his order.


    "Today will be your last training session; it will be similar to the other days. We''ll focus entirely on combat; we need to improve your reactions. You¡¯re making too many mistakes when facing unknown Boons," Nico explained as they both waited for their orders.


    "Yes. But how was I supposed to imagine that the girl from yesterday could create tentacles on her back?" Oliver complained. "If she hadn''t grabbed my legs, I would have finished the fight."


    "You have to be prepared for everything. To this day, we don''t know all the limits of an Ork; when you''re on the front lines, there won''t be a technical sheet explaining what your opponent is capable of," Nico replied.


    Oliver lowered his head, thinking about his most recent experiences. Since the Academy tests or when he got lost with Katherine, he knew what he was facing. It formed a false expectation that he could plan every battle.


    "Today will be a bit different. Every ten floors, there''s a Coliseum, an arena that only occurs when there''s a certain number of opponents. On the tenth floor, there are ten; on the twentieth, twenty, and so on," Nico explained.


    "What?! So I''ll have to face nine opponents at the same time?" Oliver asked.


    "Yes, but also no. The ten will enter the arena simultaneously, but you''ll hardly face nine opponents¡ªmaybe three or four. Besides, you don''t need to defeat them all. The top three advance to the next floor," Nico explained.


    ''That''s not so bad,'' Oliver thought. He was already used to facing three fights per night, so that it wouldn''t be that different.


    "You thought, ''That''s not so bad,'' right?" Nico mimicked Oliver.


    ¡®Is it possible his Boon has mind-reading properties?!¡¯ Oliver thought, trying to keep his face impassive.


    "Trust me, I''ve been training you since the beginning of the week to face the tenth floor. But there are some things it''s impossible to prepare for; each Coliseum is completely different from the others, from the terrain to items," Nico explained.


    "What do you mean?" Oliver inquired.


    "For example, I once had a Coliseum where the water level rose every minute. We finished the fight with the water already at waist level. Good thing there wasn''t someone who controlled electricity," Nico replied.


    Oliver put his hands on his head, running his fingers through his hair. If he hadn''t been nervous before, now he couldn''t have helped it; he would have had to face a completely unknown arena with unknown opponents and powers.


    "That''s why it''s important to train your ability to react to the unexpected," Nico concluded.


    Both remained silent for a few minutes, each thinking about the next few days. Oliver was especially nervous about returning to the Academy and meeting his friends again.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "But if you manage to win today, I¡¯ll give you a prize. I''ll take you to watch my fight," Nico commented.


    "Your fight? You''re also going to fight today?" Oliver asked.


    "When a fighter is already on the higher floors, finding opponents to keep advancing becomes quite difficult. But as soon as a new person is registered on the floor, a combat invitation is sent to everyone," Nico explained.


    "And it''s scheduled for today?" Oliver asked.


    "Yes. Much later than yours, but it''s for today. Win, and I''ll bring you to my floor to watch," Nico concluded.


    --


    --


    "Today''s training will be quicker. There''s no point in forcing you to learn more about the New Earth Army''s fighting technique. You already have the basics; you''ll find a way to keep evolving," Nico began.


    Nico started walking to the center of the training arena, with Oliver beside him, trying to understand why they were there if they wouldn''t train fighting techniques.


    "Oliver, you don''t need to explain your Boon to me. I don''t know yet how it works, but it''s evidently not related to direct combat effects," Nico said.


    Oliver nodded without further explanation.


    "In this case, there''s a big problem for you. Even if you had your Ranger Weapon, you''re missing a Finisher," Nico commented.


    "What do you mean? Isn''t it enough to hit the opponent until you bring him down?" Oliver asked.


    "Yes, but imagine a battle. It might take a long time to immobilize or damage your enemy. In the meantime, your opponent will have several chances to discover your weaknesses and turn the fight around. That''s why having something that can end the fight quickly will increase your chances of victory," Nico continued. This time, he approached the boy.


    "I won''t tell you yet what my Boon is; you''ll have to find out," Nico said with a smile. "But let''s say I have the same problem as you. What would be my solution?"


    "I have no idea. Create a technique?" Oliver replied.


    "Creating a technique isn''t wrong, but it''s not enough. You need to use everything at your disposal. You must extract all your physical and energy potential," Nico explained. "This is going to be a crash course on Energy Combat."


    "Close your eyes," Nico said.


    Oliver found it strange but followed the command.


    "Imagine that Energy is a force contained in the Z Crystal, which you can use even without a Ranger Armor. Imagine this force flowing, coming out of the crystal, and merging with your body," Nico said softly.


    The boy began concentrating, trying to extract the energy within. He could vaguely feel something emanating from the gauntlet and threads of energy embracing his arms, but it was so subtle that it was almost imperceptible.


    "I-I think I felt something. I think?!" the boy commented.


    "Great! That means you are highly sensitive to the Z Crystal; this will help a lot," Nico commented.


    "So pay attention because I''m going to show you my technique. I won''t be able to perform it often, so stay focused," Nico said.


    --


    --


    Ding


    | The 10th Floor Coliseum will start in 30 minutes


    Both were sitting in the 10th-floor hall, waiting for the battle to begin. While Oliver was observing the people in the hall, Nico sipped a drink he had ordered.


    Unlike the lower floors, this one was crowded, making it difficult to know who his opponents would be.


    "It''s always like this. The Coliseums are always packed. Since they''re always different, they are more interesting than watching regular floors," Nico commented between sips.


    Oliver had nothing to say; he didn''t know the bettor''s experience. He just hoped that some people who commented on his previous fights would support him today.


    ¡®Maybe even get a boost.¡¯ The boy hoped.


    A noise caught everyone''s attention in the hall. A small group suddenly opened the entrance doors, all dressed in black uniforms with the Selene insignia. Leading the group were two people Oliver recognized¡ªthe twins.


    Murmurs could be heard at all the tables; the bettors knew they would be among the combatants if they had come to this floor. This would change the odds for all participants.


    "Hmm, now it got tricky," Nico commented.


    "Did you see any of their fights?" Oliver asked.


    "I did. Both are good," Nico replied.


    "Did they use Boons? How do they fight?" Oliver asked.


    "The boy can produce poisons; I don''t know how it works or what the effect is, but it drips on his skin. He doesn''t seem strong or adept at hand-to-hand combat, but if you get too close and get poisoned, you''re screwed," Nico explained.


    Oliver nodded; he hated that type of opponent.


    "As for the girl, I think she''s even more dangerous. She''s good in combat, and her Boon is a bit confusing. I still couldn''t understand how it works, but she seems able to emit pressurized gas," Nico commented.


    Oliver couldn''t imagine how this was used in combat. Seeing the boy''s confused expression, Nico continued explaining.


    "Whenever an opponent got close to her, they were pushed as if he''d been punched. But it was high-pressure gas," Nico said.


    "Oh! I think I get it," Oliver replied. His gaze didn''t leave the opponents. Nico thought facing them was terrible, but Oliver actually preferred it. Finally, he would face something that wasn''t completely unknown.


    Ding


    | The 10th Floor Coliseum will start in 10 minutes


    | Participants, enter the preparation room


    "Let''s go; it''s your time," Nico said.


    Both left the main hall, heading toward the preparation room. However, at the entrance, there were two guards. As they approached, one stepped forward.


    "From here on, only combatants can enter. The Coliseum will be a bit different today," the guard explained.


    Nico placed a hand on Oliver''s shoulder.


    "Good luck, boy; just do as we practiced," Nico said in farewell.


    "Don''t worry; It¡¯ll be quick, then we''ll go to your fight," Oliver replied.


    After saying goodbye, the boy passed through the door. Upon entering the preparation room, he found the other nine competitors who would enter the Coliseum.


    Oliver looked at each of them, trying to assess. However, most were completely unknown¡ªexcept for three. The twins attracted the most attention. But there was another person he recognized¡ªa girl wearing an IWT vest and a white mask that looked like porcelain.


    ''I hope she doesn''t remember me,'' Oliver thought.


    While he was still observing his opponents, a hologram of a floating head appeared in the middle of the room.


    "Are you ready to start the Coliseum?!"

 Chapter 49 - Free For All

    "Are you ready to begin the Coliseum?"


    The floating head appeared in the center of the preparation room.


    "Today will be a little different; each of you will receive a number from one to ten. This will be your entry order into the Coliseum," the judge explained.


    Oliver nodded, waiting for the rest of the explanation.


    "Before entering the arena, you will find a selection of weapons. Choose one and enter the arena. It''s quite simple." The head flashed a broad smile upon finishing the explanation.


    Ping Ping Ping


    Each of the gauntlets in the room began to beep. On the hologram, Oliver saw that he had received the number 7. It wasn''t good, but at least it wasn''t terrible.


    One by one, each combatant was allowed to enter. Those who remained in the preparation room began to move around to lessen their anxiety. By the time Oliver was allowed to enter, only a few remained.


    Again, the boy found himself in the long corridor leading to the arena, but this time, he noticed some lights halfway down. As he approached, there was a small room with some weapons displayed. There was space for ten weapons, but only four were available.


    He approached to assess what was available: a pair of daggers, a metallic shield, a short sword, and a bow and arrow.


    ¡®I don''t know how to use any of these,¡¯ Oliver thought.


    He had only trained in hand-to-hand combat since he wouldn''t use his Ranger Weapon.


    ¡®I could use [Insight]. But do I really want to spend energy like that?¡¯ He continued to question his options. ¡®Not really, I¡¯ll still need to user [Observation] during the fight. I need to keep my energy levels high.¡¯


    Oliver had already ruled out the bow and arrow; he''d never used one and didn''t want to risk it now. The daggers and the sword were good options, but his eyes were drawn to the shield.


    He lifted it from its stand and saw two straps to fasten it to his arm.


    ¡®This gives me an extra level of safety in case I fuck up something. Just hope I can use my techniques with this,¡¯ Oliver considered.


    After choosing his weapon, Oliver resumed walking to the arena. Upon seeing the lights of the Coliseum, his jaw dropped. To him, it was illogical; the arena seemed gigantic¡ªsomething that shouldn''t be able to fit on the tenth floor.


    The ground was covered with sand that spread across the entire arena, and on the sides were seats filled with spectators. But his main surprise was the new hologram that hovered near the arena''s ceiling: two men side by side, evaluating each new combatant.


    "We have another combatant entering the area: Oliver Nameless. A student at the Academy is already on the tenth floor. Impressive, isn''t it, Mike?" one of the holograms commented.


    "No doubt. Unfortunately, there isn''t any information about his Boon; we couldn''t see it being used in previous matches, John," the other hologram replied.


    ¡°We may assume that his boon isn¡¯t related to battling or that at least it doesn¡¯t have a physical appearance. What do you think, Mike?¡± The first hologram asked.


    Oliver didn''t know what to think of the two holograms commenting on his performance. However, now, with his eyes adjusted to the brightness, he could see who was speaking. He just didn''t recognize either of them.


    Mike looked like a former basketball player. His cheerful face and broad smile matched his shiny jacket. John, on the other hand, looked like a Hollywood actor. However, Oliver was unsure if there were still actors.  His unshaven beard and purple blazer seemed meticulously planned.


    Ding


    | Betting Channel


    | [NicoY] Bet 1,000 credits


    Ding


    | [NicoY] Bet 10 Credits - Message: The most watched matches usually have commentators. Don''t lose your head over the comments, but maybe you can hear something that might help you in the match.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Oliver gave a slight nod. By now, he knew that responding was pointless. Continuing his steps, he went to the seventh position in the arena. Everyone was positioned in a semi-circle, with the judge hovering at the center.


    While the last opponents were entering the arena, Oliver began to analyze his progress over the past few days.


    | Status Page


    | User: Oliver [Nameless]


    | Level: 3 [Pawn]


    | Experience: [61/300]


    |


    | Stats


    | Strength: 7 [Pawn]


    | Agility: 14 [Knight]


    | Constitution: 6 [Pawn]


    | Energy: 14 [Knight]


    ¡®The training had a good effect after all,¡¯ Oliver thought.


    Although it had only been five days, he had learned a lot and gained plenty of experience¡ªsomething he would never have achieved within the Academy.


    | Left Eye of Learning


    | New Earth Army Style


    | [10.50%]


    Especially his new technique, which has proven valuable in recent combats.


    ¡®Hope this works with a shield,¡¯ Oliver thought as he looked at the object.


    While he was still reflecting on the past few days, the last competitor entered the arena¡ªsomeone Oliver already knew. The girl with the ivory mask walked to the last spot in the semi-circle.


    "This is our last combatant, Mike. We don''t have any information on her yet, but rumors are that she is one of the newest recruits of IWT," John commented, moving his hologram between looking at the girl and his fellow commentator.


    "John, you know that IWT doesn''t take finding new talent lightly. No wonder they''ve become one of the largest CORPs focused on military defense. So we can expect that this girl is capable of packing a punch," Mike responded.


    While the two commentators continued their work, the judge began to speak.


    "I will be the judge of this fight. Basic rules: no protection, and only the armors and weapons selected are allowed. If you faint, are immobilized, or are severely injured, it''s an automatic defeat. Fights to the death are not allowed. Understood?" the floating head asked.


    All the combatants nodded.


    "Sponsorships may begin at my signal!" The floating head addressed the audience. "3! ... 2! ... 1! Start!"


    Oliver had already observed the people closest to him. His plan was to move away and try to engage in combat with the girl to his left. However, as soon as the starting alarm sounded, an explosion hit the center of the arena.


    Boom


    "Hey! Hey! How about changing the game a bit."


    At the moment of the explosion, Oliver was thrown far from his position, hitting the side of the arena. With the cloud of sand that had risen, he couldn''t see who was speaking or around him.


    Oliver raised the shield close to his face and strained his eyes to see through the sand. He could make out a silhouette approaching; before he could react, he saw an object hitting his shield.


    Turning his head, he saw the spear that had just passed him returning.


    ¡®What?!¡¯ the boy thought, not understanding what just happened.


    "Impressive, Mike! With a single move, the entire match was altered," Oliver heard the commentators discussing.


    "Without a doubt, John. Helen has always known how to use her Boon in some new way. She fired a high-pressure air blast at the arena itself, forcing her opponents to separate and creating a cloud of sand."


    Although the situation gradually became clearer, Oliver was still overwhelmed by the cloud and the spear being thrown. He couldn''t see his opponent and their weapon. The boy only saw blurs of the spear hitting his shield and, as if by magic, quickly returned to the one who threw it.


    Ting


    Once again, Oliver managed to dodge the spear by luck. The sand still blocked most of his vision, but finally, he could make out the silhouette of the person attacking him.


    ¡®Now it''s my turn,¡¯ Oliver thought.


    With the shield in hand, he advanced toward the silhouette ahead. Expecting the spear to be thrown, but the impact never came. In front of him stood a man, almost his height but more muscular. In one hand was the spear that had been thrown.


    "I was waiting for you. It wouldn''t be fair to win just by throwing this spear," the man said.


    "Really? I would have accepted a victory anyway," Oliver said, somewhat embarrassed.


    He advanced without giving the opponent space, looking for an opening to attack. But the man was prepared; he extended the spear using both hands, ensuring Oliver couldn''t get close.


    "John, it seems that now the cloud has settled, everyone has found their opponents," Mike said.


    "Yes, Mike. Two who are already facing off are Adrian and Oliver. Isn''t Adrian also from some CORP?" John asked.


    "Maybe, but he''s not on the official payroll of any of them," Mike replied.


    "Hmm, money under the table. Do you know what that looks like to me? Mercenary. They''re not easy to face," John commented.


    "They could have said something that helped me!" Oliver spoke angrily.


    "John! John! What''s happening on the other side of the arena? What are they doing?" Mike exclaimed.


    "I have no idea, Mike, but it seems to be another trick up the twins'' sleeves," John replied.


    As Oliver dodged a thrust, he noticed what the commentators were talking about. Looking up, he saw a giant green cloud moving in his direction.


    "Fuck! Another cloud?!" Oliver said as he tried to run away.

 Chapter 50 - Gemini Cloud

    "Damn it! Another cloud?!" Oliver said as he tried to run away.


    Oliver was attempting to move to the other side of the arena and distance himself from the rapidly advancing cloud while dodging attacks launched by Adrian.


    Ding


    Ding


    "Impressive, Mike; two opponents were taken down with a single attack," John said.


    "What was that move, John? We knew that Helena could use her shots to expel high-pressure wind. But knowing that the twins were planning something like this shows how much House Selene is investing in them," commented Mike.


    "No doubt. Pollux doesn''t have the physical build of a great fighter, but being able to expel poison is quite unique. To date, there are few records of Rangers with this type of power," John explained.


    "So that''s why Helena wanted to push the opponents away. With them distanced, it''s enough for the boy to expel the poison, and she''s able to release the cloud on the field," Mike commented.


    Oliver couldn''t see what was happening, but seeing the green cloud, he knew he had to keep running.


    Thing


    Once again, the boy had to use his shield to deflect the spear. It had been some time since Adrian had stopped throwing the spear, but now that Oliver was trying to get away, he took this moment to hinder his opponent.


    "Fuck you! Didn''t you say you were waiting for a fight?" Oliver shouted.


    "Yes, but you''re the one running away," Adrian replied.


    "Damn," Oliver thought. He didn''t want to alert his opponent about the approaching cloud; perhaps the opponent already knew from listening to the announcers.


    In a moment of carelessness, Oliver tried to turn to keep moving away, forgetting what Adrian was capable of. When he finally looked back at his opponent, he remembered that the man was able to bring the spear back.


    The boy tried to jump out of the way of the spear, yet he could feel the spear''s tip passing over his forearm. It didn''t pierce him but made a superficial cut. If he had been a second slower, he would have had his arm impaled.


    "Shit!" the boy screamed while bringing his shield hand to cover the wound.


    Oliver checked the wound, seeing that it wouldn''t hinder his movement. He armored his heart. The green cloud seemed to have slowed down its advance. It was his turn to take the initiative.


    The boy kept running, this time slower enough for Adrian to approach. Oliver was waiting for an opening. He knew it would come soon.


    Once again, Adrian threw the spear. Seeing this, Oliver stopped running and turned toward his opponent. In a fraction of a second, the boy used the shield to deflect the spear and continued running toward the opponent.


    "You wanted to fight hand-to-hand. So let''s go!" Oliver shouted.


    Adrian gave a confident smile, waiting for the spear to return to his hand. Instead, Oliver quickly removed the shield from his arm and threw it.


    "That won''t work, boy. It won''t even hurt me," Adrian commented, punching the shield and knocking it to the ground.


    Oliver knew the shield wouldn''t cause any damage, but for a moment, the big guy couldn''t see where the boy was approaching from.


    "Who said I wanted to hurt you?" Oliver said.


    The boy remembered his conversation with Nico about the differences between Humans and Orcs. The main one was height, which alters reach, weight, and strength.


    ¡®But what if there were no difference in height?¡¯ Oliver thought.


    Oliver used the moment when Adrian wasn''t looking to jump at his opponent''s abdomen, grabbing both legs and pushing him to the ground.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "And now? Shall we have our hand-to-hand?" Oliver said.


    ¡®[Observation]¡¯ Oliver thought, activating his Boon.


    But without waiting for Adrian to respond, he began to deliver blows to his opponent''s face, knowing he wouldn''t have a way to respond to the attacks.


    The boy''s quick action disoriented Adrian; trying to summon his spear, he only managed to put one hand near his face to protect himself.


    Oliver saw the shield nearby, grabbed it with both hands, and began to strike Adrian''s face.


    Ding


    "Huh?"


    That was all Oliver could think; where his opponent had been before was empty. The side of the shield hit directly on the ground.


    "And we have another eliminated, this time by Oliver," announced Mike.


    "How brutal. I didn''t imagine this boy would have this level of savagery," commented John.


    Still kneeling, Oliver tried to catch his breath and understand what was happening in the arena. The poison cloud had disappeared, with two opponents still trying to face the twins. Others were fighting farther to the right.


    The boy slowly stood up, looking around for Adrian¡¯s spear, trying to understand if the weapons of eliminated opponents had also been removed from the arena.


    ¡®Lucky!¡¯ Oliver thought upon seeing the spear right before him. He walked over to where the spear was, but as soon as he bent down to grab it, his body became completely paralyzed.


    Buzz


    Before he could understand what was happening, his body began to convulse with a terribly strong shock passing through his skin.


    "Not so nice to be caught by surprise, huh?"


    The shock had ended, but the pain still lingered in his body.


    ¡®Move! Move! Move!¡¯ the boy screamed inside his mind, trying to escape whoever it was.


    With a quick leap, he moved away and turned around, seeing an iconic ivory mask before him.


    "It seems that young Oliver won''t even have a second to recover. Uh... what''s her name again?" Mike commented.


    "No one knows for sure, but everyone has been calling her Taser due to her peculiar Boon," John commented.


    "Did you like my electrifying little surprise? This was for that incident on the second floor," Taser shouted at the boy.


    "Get off my back¡ªall this over a defeat on the second floor?" Oliver replied.


    The girl was slowly walking toward Oliver, who was still recovering from the blow received.


    "Defeat? No, this is for humiliating me. With a cheap shot," the girl continued shouting.


    "Things don''t seem to be going well for Oliver, Mike. It looks like he really pissed Taser," John commented.


    Oliver didn''t remember his fight with the girl very well, especially since it had been so quick.


    ¡®That''s it? Is she mad because the fight was short? She¡¯s insane.¡¯ The boy thought.


    Besides the ivory mask she wore, other things caught Oliver''s attention. Although she was taller than him and had long arms, she still preferred to use daggers.


    ¡®Reach won''t be a problem,¡¯ Oliver concluded.


    Ding


    "Another one eliminated by Helena!" John commented.


    "The Princess of Selene seems to want to take first place in the Coliseum," Mike said.


    "With only six competitors left, let''s see how this will end," John commented.


    Oliver couldn''t take his eyes off the girl in front of him. He wanted to see the other battle happening to avoid being caught off guard again, but Taser wouldn''t give him an opening.


    While Oliver watched the girl to understand how she would fight, Taser decided to take the initiative. She lunged at him and delivered a flurry of slashes with her daggers.


    "WOW!" the boy exclaimed, surprised as he dodged one of the attacks.


    Taser focused her main attack from one side while using her opponent''s blind spot to attempt a second strike with her other dagger. This second attack came close to hitting Oliver, but he was able to dodge using the signals from [Observation].


    ¡®Where is the spear?¡¯ the boy thought as he dodged a few more blows. He knew it should be nearby on the ground.


    "Make this easier for me. You''re already tired; I want to give you a beating. How about you stop dodging?" the girl said, pointing one of the daggers at Oliver''s chest.


    ¡®That¡¯s the opening I needed,¡¯ Oliver thought, using the conversation to look at the ground. The spear was near his feet, just a little to the left.


    "And how about you set your anger aside? Go play with the other friends; that one who spits poison seems pretty fun," Oliver said, trying to buy more time.


    Taser frowned¡ªnot that Oliver could see her face¡ªbut he could notice from her body that she was tenser due to his reply. The boy could also see the crackling energy coming from both daggers.


    Oliver was already prepared when the girl decided to launch an attack, thrusting one of her daggers at him. The boy threw himself to the ground to grab the spear and pointed it at his opponent.


    Taser stopped her advance just before attacking the boy, seeing that he now had a spear. The girl wasn''t stupid, just hot-headed. She wanted to defeat him, but not enough to face an opponent who clearly had the advantage.


    Taser and Oliver were in a deadlock. They kept each other at a distance, analyzing their moves and what they could do to end the confrontation.


    "It seems you''re stuck; don''t worry; I''ll help you," a hoarse voice shouted to both of them.


    "Poison Rain!"


    Ding


    Ding

 Chapter 51 - Prometheus

    "Poison Rain!"


    Ding


    Ding


    The boy with a skeletal appearance was walking toward the two, accompanied by a slightly shorter girl with long black hair. Their eyes were focused on the battle ahead, but the most dangerous thing was what was behind them¡ªa new green cloud.


    "Too bad I had to use that cloud on the other two. With you, we''ll have to use another method." Pollux rested his chin on one of his hands. The boy seemed to be thinking as he walked close to his new opponents.


    Oliver looked at Taser; their battle couldn''t continue. Otherwise, both would be at a disadvantage. Each took a few steps back to focus on the new opponents.


    "I''ve got it! How about this?" Pollux said with a wide smile. At the tips of his hands, purple droplets began to appear, like sweat constantly being expelled. But the moment a few drops started to gather, the boy moved his arms, firing them all around.


    Oliver and Taser took a few more leaps back to avoid being hit by the barrage. When the droplets hit the ground, the liquid began to bubble and gradually erode the sand.


    "As if being disgusting wasn''t enough, this is acid," Oliver said, his body shuddering in disgust at the ''sweat.''


    "Do you prefer to face the boy or the girl?" Taser asked.


    "The girl, no doubt," Oliver replied without thinking twice.


    "Great! Then you take the boy." Taser didn''t wait for Oliver''s response, charging against the two new opponents.


    "Great! Great?!" Oliver said, still surprised. But with no time to contemplate what had happened, he started running the other way, distancing himself from Taser and circling the twins.


    "You know we''ve been attacked in pairs from the start, right? Strategies like that won''t work," Pollux shouted as he continued shooting acid at the two.


    Oliver and Taser advanced at the same moment. While Oliver sought to attack Pollux with his spear, Taser wanted to strike Helena.


    "Damn," Oliver complained. His spear came close, but he was almost hit by the acid droplets.


    As for Taser, she managed to get past Pollux and approach Helena, but before she could attack with her daggers, she was hit by an explosion of wind, pushing her away.


    "I told you," Pollux shouted, mocking the opponents.


    ¡®A direct attack won''t work. The acid is also corroding the spear,¡¯ Oliver thought, trying to find an alternative for the attack. Simply circling and isolating each opponent wouldn''t be enough. To make matters worse, holes were gradually forming where the droplets hit the spear; soon, he would be without a weapon.


    Ping


    | [NicoY] Bet 20 Credits - Message: It''s time, kid. Use it and secure the victory.


    Oliver nodded. He knew what Nico was thinking. It wouldn''t be his first time using it, but the technique his teacher had taught was complex. He had only managed to execute it once, in an empty room, without any battle going on around him.


    ¡®Will it work?¡¯ Oliver thought. The boy turned the spear downward and stuck it into the sand.


    With each breath, he tried to feel and extract the energy from the Z Crystal. Oliver could feel golden threads of energy expelled from his gauntlet; now it was his turn to control this energy and weave it between his arms and legs.


    ¡®Almost there,¡¯ Oliver thought.


    "Looks like your partner gave up attacking," Pollux shouted at Taser.


    The girl didn''t quite know why Oliver had stuck his spear. But she didn''t have time to think about it; she still had to face Helena''s attacks.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Pollux! Pay attention to him," Helena commented. Her voice was low but serious, to the point of making her brother refocus on the opponent.


    ''I think that''s it,'' Oliver thought. The boy still didn''t know exactly how, but he felt it was the maximum energy he could extract from the crystal.


    Oliver felt the crystal''s energy flowing and pulsating through his hands and legs. To any outsider, it was almost impossible to understand what was happening. Small golden and translucent flames seemed to envelop his arms and legs.


    With determination in his eyes, Oliver raised both hands, fixing his gaze on Pollux. He slightly bent his knees, preparing to execute the technique.


    "[Prometheus]" shouted Oliver. Where before there had been small flames, now intense golden blazes burned in the palms of his hands, illuminating the scene with an almost celestial glow.


    Pollux couldn''t keep up with the speed of events. To him, Oliver seemed to have taken only a single step; however, after a blinding flash, he realized he was looking at just the residual image of his opponent.


    He tried blinking to clear his vision, but it was too late. Oliver was already at his side. In one last, desperate attempt to protect himself, Pollux raised his arms to fire his corrosive acid. However, the blow was already sealed.


    Oliver bent his knees and delivered a fast punch followed by an energy blast to the opponent''s ribs. At the moment of impact, the flames seemed to enter Pollux''s body and pass through it. The boy was thrown like a rag doll, hitting the sand on the arena floor. Upon stopping, the boy''s mouth was full of blood; the impact had clearly ruptured some organs.


    Ding


    "Another opponent out of the battle. Who would have thought Oliver still had an ace up his sleeve," Mike commented.


    "Looks like we know who will advance to the next floor. But we still have to find out who the winner will be, and Helena doesn''t seem willing to give up the victory," John added, seeking to intensify the competition among the three.


    "Pollux!" Helena shouted. Her voice expressed all the surprise and fury within her. She knew her brother was careless, but never in her wildest dreams did she expect he would be defeated in this way.


    She couldn''t keep up with Oliver''s speed, but they had trained for similar scenarios. The girl moved both hands to point at Oliver and Taser, focusing all her energy on them. She fired two concentrated air shots with enough power to pierce an iron plate.


    Oliver managed to dodge using a bit more of the energy he had absorbed. But Taser was advancing to attack; without time to dodge, she was hit squarely in the abdomen.


    The shot was so concentrated that Taser wasn''t even thrown back. It resembled the blast of a firearm, and the girl''s body was pierced through. Where her abdomen once was, there was now a gaping hole.


    She instinctively brought her hands to her stomach, but there was no saving her anymore.


    "Shit," was the last thing Oliver could hear from Taser.


    Ding


    Helena returned all her attention to Oliver. With both hands aimed at him, the girl began a barrage of shots.


    ¡®She should already be out of Energy,¡¯ Oliver thought, wondering how she could still keep fighting.


    The boy was using all his concentration to keep running around the arena and dodging the shots. Especially after using the Prometheus Strike; the move had cost him dearly.


    Nico had given a brief explanation of how the technique worked. It used the energy from the crystal as a form of steroid, blending with the body to remove its natural limits.


    Depending on how it was applied, it could enhance different physical traits. In Oliver¡¯s case, it boosted his strength and speed. But now, the cost was starting to show.


    His arms and legs weren¡¯t conditioned to withstand the impact of such powerful techniques, to the point where his muscles and bones were damaged. The arm he had used to strike Pollux was broken in multiple places. Moreover, by channeling Energy directly into his body, Oliver felt his arms and legs burning both inside and out.


    ¡®I just need to use it one more time. Maybe I can finish this using the other arm?¡¯ Oliver pondered. Running with one shattered arm was already hurting a lot; having to consider breaking the other was surreal to think about. But maybe it would be enough to finish the match.


    "[Prometheus]"


    Helena was nervous, trying to anticipate where he would appear. In her two hands, she had prepared two powerful shots. She wanted to wait for him to finish the technique, lose mobility, and then be able to hit him.


    ¡®Let''s see if it works,¡¯ Helena thought, hoping she was right.


    Meanwhile, Oliver was prepared to use the rest of the energy to leap in front of the girl and sacrifice his left arm to attack her.


    Everything was decided in the blink of an eye. Helena could barely see the flash of Oliver appearing in front of her and the golden flame around his fist. However, she could feel the impact on her body, causing her to be thrown against the arena wall. Still conscious, she forced herself to open both her hands aimed at her opponent, from which her two last shots were fired.


    "Good... hit," Oliver tried to say, but he was frozen in place like the last battles.


    On one side, Helena was leaning against the wall, her mouth full of blood. The girl wanted to respond; it was the first time she felt cornered by an opponent. On the other, Oliver had two holes in his abdomen from the shots fired.


    Ding


    Ding


    "What an ending that was!" Mike exclaimed.


    "Were both eliminated together? Who¡¯s the winner?" John responded.

 Chapter 52 - Seventy-First Floor

    ¡°Damn. Can you imagine how much force that girl used?¡± one of the nurses said. ¡°Look at this! She made two holes right through the boy. I can see my hand on the other side.¡±


    While Oliver was frozen and unable to move, he was carried on a stretcher that floated a few meters above the ground. Both nurses were taking the boy to one of the treatment rooms.


    The first nurse managed to stick his entire arm through the boy''s stomach.


    ¡°Cut it out, damn it,¡± the second nurse exclaimed. ¡°He''s frozen in time, but that doesn''t mean he can''t feel or see what''s happening.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± the first nurse asked. ¡°So... how is he frozen in time?¡±


    ¡°No idea. It''s a Boon from one of the Founders,¡± the second nurse replied.


    As they talked, the three arrived at one of the recovery rooms. It was very similar to the hospital where Oliver had stayed at the Academy, but this room wasn''t just for him. A few other people were being treated at the same time.


    ¡°Doctor, we''ve got another one,¡± the second nurse informed. ¡°This one has two punctures in the abdomen. Doesn''t seem to need the VAT; your ability should be enough.¡±


    A woman wearing a lab coat approached the boy on the stretcher.


    ¡°Hmm. This one seems quick. Part of the stomach is lacerated, maybe part of the intestine,¡± the doctor commented while observing the paralyzed boy.


    ''Stomach! Intestine! That girl wanted to kill me,'' Oliver thought nervously.


    ¡°Alright. Let''s try just with injections,¡± the doctor explained.


    She removed the glove from one of her hands and began to palpate and feel Oliver''s skin. Searching for the best place to start, she found the spot just below the center of his ribs.


    The doctor then pulled her fingertips back a few centimeters before forcefully pushing them against the boy''s skin. Oliver could feel her fingertips piercing his skin and entering his body.


    ¡®What the hell is this?!¡¯ the boy grew even more nervous; however, he soon felt his body numbing.


    ¡°Alright. Injecting anesthesia,¡± the doctor said. ¡°Let''s see. Injecting rapid regeneration cells.¡±


    She continued explaining the steps she was taking to the two nurses.


    ¡°There''s something strange about him. What''s the patient''s date of birth?¡± the doctor asked.


    ¡°Unknown,¡± one of the nurses replied.


    ¡°Nameless? Could he be some kind of NEA experiment?¡± the doctor murmured. ¡°I can sense that he has cells over a hundred years old.¡±


    The two nurses shrugged. If he were some kind of experiment, they''d rather not know.


    As soon as she finished commenting, it was already possible to see the two holes closing due to the high regeneration.


    ¡°Great, he responded well to the cells. I thought that because of his age, maybe I wouldn''t be able to use all my power,¡± the doctor commented.


    She removed her hand from inside the boy and walked to one of the nearest sinks. While washing her hands, she gave the final instructions: ¡°Do the bandages, and you can release him.¡±


    --


    --


    Outside the infirmary, Nico was leaning against one of the walls, waiting for the boy to be discharged.


    ¡°Aaah,¡± he sighed as he thought about everything that had happened in recent days.


    ''These have been some of the best days in recent years,'' Nico thought with melancholy. He had even managed to go an entire week without drinking.


    Since he''d left the squad, he''d been carrying guilt on his shoulders.


    Before he could continue reminiscing about the past, the room''s door opened. Oliver walked out slowly, examining the bandages on his stomach.


    ¡°I-I think I died,¡± the boy said in a low voice to Nico.


    ¡°That''s the impression everyone gets when they go to the infirmary for the first time,¡± the man explained, a smile forming as he saw the boy''s concern.


    ¡°Everyone who has a critical injury is taken to the infirmary. The Trial Tower wouldn''t survive if every time there was a fight, one or both fighters died,¡± Nico explained.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°Makes sense, but¡ª¡± Oliver paused as he got used to walking. ¡°It''s really strange, being frozen in time and suddenly someone does something to you.¡± The boy shuddered at the memory of his experience.


    ¡°You get used to it,¡± Nico replied.


    ¡°What was the result?¡± Oliver asked. During his entire time in the infirmary, he had been worried. He remembered defeating Helena but didn''t know if it had been before or after he was eliminated.


    ¡°You came in second,¡± Nico replied. ¡°Both of you were eliminated at the same moment. However, she had eliminated more competitors than you.¡±


    ¡°Damn,¡± Oliver exclaimed.


    ''If only I''d eliminated Taser¡ª'' he started to think. ''Ah! But I wouldn''t have been able to defeat Helena and Pollux together.''


    ¡°A week ago, would you have been able to beat who you faced today?¡± Nico asked.


    ¡°No chance. Especially without using a Ranger Weapon,¡± Oliver replied without hesitation.


    ¡°Then you achieved what was most important when you decided to come here. You''ve advanced leagues ahead of many people who are at the Academy,¡± Nico commented.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Oliver clenched his hands as he thought about how rich his experience had been, especially by facing all kinds of different opponents. ¡°Thank you very much, Nico. If¡ª¡±


    ¡°Relax. You can thank me after my fight.¡± Nico patted the boy on the shoulder and began to pull him along.


    The infirmary was on the first floor of the Trial Tower; they had to walk through corridors and distant rooms to return to the main hall.


    Although there were no fights at the moment, the hall was packed. All the elevators were crowded, and there were huge lines.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± Oliver asked.


    ¡°Hmm, there should be about thirty minutes left until my fight. Something like that,¡± Nico explained.


    ¡°B-but how can I get to the fight? I only have access to the eleventh floor,¡± the boy asked.


    ¡°Don''t worry. While you were recovering, I bought a bettor''s pass,¡± Nico commented. ¡°Now you should have access to all the floors, as long as it''s for betting.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Oliver was happy to know he could watch the next fight until he remembered a critical detail Nico had explained. ¡°Wait. Wait. Betting? But I don''t have any money!¡±


    ¡°Now you do. You have the victories from the first to the ninth floor and second place in the Coliseum. Besides, I used part of those winnings to bet on you. So you should have some cash to access the other floors,¡± Nico explained.


    Oliver raised his gauntlet to look at his profile.


    --


    --


    Status Page


    User: Oliver [Nameless]


    Level: 3 [Pawn]


    Experience: [56/300]


    Credits: 7.200


    Stats


    Strength: 7 [Pawn]


    Agility: 14 [Knight]


    Constitution: 6 [Pawn]


    Energy: 14 [Knight]


    Boons


    Insight [Pawn][Growth]


    [Use 200 Experience Points to Upgrade]


    Observation [Pawn][Growth]


    [Use 200 Experience Points to Upgrade]


    Left Eye of Learning [Knight]


    Right Eye of ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö [Knight]


    [Evolve to Unlock]


    Skills


    Ranger Weapon Handling [Knight]


    Ranger Weapon


    Energy Pistol


    --


    --


    ¡°Wow!¡± Oliver said upon seeing how much money was in his account. ¡°H-how did I earn this much?!¡±


    ¡°I think I just explained that,¡± Nico replied. ¡°Do you really think an illegal fight club would pay its fighters¡ªor worse, its bettors¡ªpoorly?¡±


    ¡°I just didn''t imagine it would be this much. What''s this? Almost a captain¡¯s salary in less than a week,¡± Oliver commented.


    ¡°More or less,¡± the man remarked.


    Oliver stood there, stunned by the amount of money he had received. At the same time, a weight lifted from his shoulders.


    ''If I can''t become a soldier, at least I won''t have to go back to living on the streets,'' he smiled as he embraced his new reality.


    ¡°Let''s go. Our elevator has arrived,¡± Nico called the boy to one of the elevators.


    As soon as they entered, he pressed the seventy-first floor.


    ¡°Seventy-first?¡± Oliver asked.


    ¡°Yes, my last fight was in a coliseum. This time it''ll be just one-on-one,¡± Nico explained.


    The elevator ascended rapidly, floor by floor, until it reached its destination.


    A huge hall, much larger than the coliseum itself, appeared before them. Unlike the floors below, there were no tables and chairs scattered around.


    Although there was still a service area, the entire floor was like a stadium. There were hundreds of bleacher-style seats facing the center of the arena.


    As soon as Nico stepped out of the elevator, hundreds of flashes started going off. Several reporters approached them without giving space for them to exit the cabin.


    ¡°Is this your pupil?¡±


    ¡°Are you prepared for today''s fight?¡±


    ¡°When will you apologize for the incident?¡±


    ¡°Why didn''t you join any of the Houses?¡±


    Oliver and Nico couldn''t understand the questions as so many reporters were talking over each other. With microphones pointed at their faces, they tried to move away from the lobby.


    Quickly, the two androids in the lobby began to separate the reporters from the fighters.


    ¡°Please step back; Mr. Nico wishes to pass,¡± they repeated in unison as they prevented the reporters from continuing to bother them.


    Nico didn''t seem surprised by the press''s behavior; the same couldn''t be said for Oliver.


    ¡°You''re famous?¡± the boy asked.


    ¡°Hmm. I think it''s more like infamous.¡±

 Chapter 53 - A Ranger Brawl

    ¡°Hmm. I think it''s more like infamous,¡± Nico explained.


    Oliver waited for him to elaborate, but he seemed focused on something else.


    ¡°It''s almost time for the fight. I''m going to the prep room,¡± Nico commented.


    ¡°Right. I still need to find a good spot in the stands,¡± Oliver said. ¡°Hey, good luck.¡±


    Nico gave a thumbs up. ¡°Don''t worry. It''s going to be amazing.¡±


    Oliver avoided going back to the entrance. Instead, he took a detour behind the reception desk and hurried to the stands.


    ''I don''t want to face that herd of reporters,'' the boy thought. ''He could''ve at least explained why.''


    Calling it "stands" diminished the place''s grandeur. Each person was seated comfortably in an armchair with space to recline. If they wished to consume something from the venue, they could quickly place an order. This was controlled by a small holographic panel that hovered near the bettor.


    Oliver tried to find a seat close to the arena, but all the seats were occupied. Finally, he spotted an empty space in the fourth row.


    As soon as Oliver sat down, he noticed how noisy it was. There were two massive holograms above the arena. They were the same commentators he''d seen during his match at the Colosseum.


    ¡°Mike, we have a classic on our hands today. This will be a fight for the history books,¡± the commentator explained.


    ¡°No doubt about it. John, when was the last time we saw the new generation facing a veteran of the Ninth Wave?¡± Mike asked.


    ¡°It''s been a long time¡ªtwo years ago, I believe. Wasn''t it on the 55th floor?¡± John commented.


    ¡°Yes, especially since there aren''t many Ninth Wave veterans still active, let alone in the Trial Tower,¡± Mike explained.


    ¡°And none of them are so famous or should I call so infamous,¡± John added.


    ¡°For sure. While he may be infamous, on the other hand, we have one of the most beloved members of the new generation,¡± Mike commented.


    While the commentators chatted about how the match might unfold, Oliver received a new notification.


    <hr>


    | Hello, Bettor!


    | How much would you like to wager?


    <hr>


    The notification flashed before him, waiting for him to enter an amount.


    ''What are Nico''s chances of winning? Is he a good fighter?'' Oliver debated internally.


    ''He seems to be, and they said he''s a veteran¡ªat least he has more experience.'' The boy sighed as he faced the tough decision.


    ''Ah, let''s give it a shot.'' Oliver gave up trying to analyze the odds and placed a thousand credits on Nico''s victory.


    <hr>


    | Congratulations!


    | 1,000 Credits wagered.


    | Your odds are 3.16 to 1.27.


    <hr>


    Seeing the betting odds made his heart feel like it had frozen. ''Even so, he was the one who helped me earn this money. It doesn''t hurt to bet on him. Come on, Nico,'' the boy hoped he hadn''t wasted his credits.


    ¡°Mike! Mike, they''re about to enter,¡± John called out.


    From one side of the arena, a man who appeared to be in his twenties entered. He was just a bit taller than Oliver and had long black hair tied back in a ponytail. However, what caught the boy''s attention most was his face.


    ¡°Entering now is Ken Takagi, one of the few remaining descendants of Japan. Currently, he''s part of Lot''s Great House, serving as a Red Ranger and Squad Leader,¡± Mike announced.


    ¡°He''s one of the best. I remember when he joined the NEA as a Red Ranger; he had some of the highest scores at the Academy and later in Ranger training,¡± John explained.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°No doubt. He''s also quite famous, both on the Net and his own channel,¡± Mike commented.


    ¡°The only issue I see with Ken is that he¡¯s young and hasn''t participated in any Waves yet. Although he''s already completed over fifty assault missions against Ork fortifications,¡± John continued.


    ¡°To top it off, he''s been one of the fastest to climb the Trial Tower. Most of his matches were in the Mars Tower. However, due to a lack of competitors at his level, he chose to come to Luna to continue his ascent,¡± Mike elaborated.


    ¡°What do you think of his chances?¡± John asked.


    ¡°Hmm. He''s outstanding; if he were facing most of the new generation, he''d be an easy bet,¡± Mike explained.


    Meanwhile, Ken was warming up in the arena.


    ¡°However, his opponent¡ªthough infamous¡ªis a monster.¡± Just as Mike finished speaking, Nico entered the arena.


    Some of the fans began to boo him, while others cheered his entrance.


    As usual, he was dressed in a black tie. However, it was clear his outfit was poorly maintained and filled with wrinkles. Still, with his unkempt beard and blond hair, he looked like a movie star after a night out.


    Nico raised a hand and waved to the crowd. With his sincere smile, he was trying to conquer some fans.


    ¡°Don''t forget to bet on me,¡± he called out to the spectators.


    ¡°Boo!¡±


    ¡°Fuck You! Loser!¡±


    ¡°Finally, you''re going to lose!¡±


    ¡°He''s gonna finish you off!¡±


    Oliver wanted to hide as the shouts and insults grew louder.


    ¡°Alright, let''s talk about Nico. He still isn''t part of any House, so technically, he''s still Nameless,¡± John began.


    ¡°However, he''s already a veteran Ranger. He participated in hundreds of missions during the Ninth Wave and was dishonorably discharged at the end of it,¡± Mike added.


    ¡°Even so, he served as a Shock Ranger during his time. He was one of the first to enter combat; his actions were nothing short of impressive¡ªif not god-like,¡± John continued.


    ¡°However, in the last five years, he''s been exclusively fighting in the Trial Tower. So far, he hasn''t been defeated. But perhaps this will be the first time,¡± Mike concluded.


    Both Rangers stood face to face in the arena. The customary holographic judge appeared briefly before them.


    "I will be the judge of this fight. Ranger rules: Any armor or weapon is allowed. You are not permitted to strike the arena''s protective barriers intentionally. If you faint or are severely injured, it''s an automatic defeat. Fights to the death are prohibited. Understood?" the floating head asked.


    Both combatants nodded.


    ¡°3... 2... 1... Start!¡±


    As soon as the judge finished speaking, both fighters advanced. Even before their armor had fully formed, they were already exchanging punches in the center of the arena.


    None of the punches seemed to land cleanly, but the sheer force of each movement could be felt in the stands.


    BOOM


    BOOM


    BOOM


    A small sonic boom echoed each time one struck the other''s guard.


    As they traded blows, strands of energy spread around their arms until they solidified into their Ranger Armors. Then their legs, and finally, across their entire bodies.


    Ken donned a menacing red armor, while Nico wore a yellow armor that appeared to offer little defense except around his arms. His armor focused all its potential and protection on that small area.


    ¡°Come on, Ken! You''re better than this. Leave the brawling to me,¡± Nico shouted at his opponent.


    ¡°Nico, Nico. Don''t act like you understand me, or worse, that you know me. I don''t need your fame rubbing off on me,¡± Ken retorted.


    Ken lunged at Nico, delivering another powerful punch, which merely struck his guard.


    BOOM


    The entire arena trembled from the impact.


    ¡°If you keep this up, you''ll just tire yourself out. Come on, kid, show me your Boon. I don''t want to win before you''ve given it your all,¡± Nico taunted.


    ¡°You think you can handle it? Then let''s test that!¡± Ken replied.


    He advanced again, but Nico chose to dodge this time¡ªtwo swords formed in the Red Ranger''s hands. However, what compelled the Yellow Ranger to evade wasn''t just the Ranger Weapons.


    Ken''s swords were enveloped in his energy¡ªso much so that it was hard to see the actual blades. One could only see two vibrant energy blades being wielded against Nico from the stands.


    As the Yellow Ranger sidestepped, Ken''s expression shifted.


    ¡°Let''s see if this is what you wanted¡ª[Red Wave]!¡± Ken shouted.


    He swung both swords in a rapid vertical slash. Even though the attack didn''t hit or come close to Nico, he was still smiling. From the tips of both swords, red energy surged forward, cutting through everything in its path toward the opponent. The two energy waves continued until they struck the side of the arena.


    But that wasn''t the Red Ranger''s last move. He kept swinging, delivering numerous quick slashes, each unleashing another energy wave.


    ''Almost there,'' Ken thought each time his energy waves missed Nico by mere centimeters.


    Finally, after several more attacks, the Yellow Ranger seemed cornered at the arena''s edge. He''d take a [Red Wave] straight to the face if he tried to advance.


    ¡°Very good! Very good. It''s been a while since I fought someone who can go toe-to-toe with me,¡± Nico applauded his opponent.


    ¡°You still have time to keep talking trash?¡± Ken snapped, not waiting for a reply.


    He advanced with two final attacks, each slicing off one of Nico''s arms.

 Chapter 54 - The Zombie

    Ken advanced with two final attacks, each chopping one of Nico''s arms. Even with armor protecting his arms, the cuts were clean, removing the Ranger''s arms. However, the referee did not stop the fight.


    "Mike, it''s now! Finally," John commented.


    "I always find this moment disgusting," Mike explained.


    Still visibly injured, Nico retreated to the center of the arena. However, in the short period he evaded attacks, his wounds had already closed, and new bones began to form. A few seconds later, muscles started growing around his bones, and finally, his skin and blood returned to his new arms.


    Mike''s holographic image looked like he was about to throw up upon seeing the scene. The commentator turned his face away from the arena, trying not to hear the sounds of bones and muscles regenerating.


    "Yeaaaaay!"


    "The Zombie!"


    The crowd of Nico''s fans began to shout.


    "Mike, breathe," John said to his colleague in the commentators'' booth. "It''s no wonder Nico is so fearsome."


    "Yes. His call name during the Ninth Wave was ''The Zombie.'' Unfortunately, to defeat him, you''d have to strike his heart or brain," Mike explained.


    "But that''s not easy at all since the Yellow Ranger was exhaustively trained in hand-to-hand combat," John added.


    Ken aimed at Nico again; however, his strikes couldn''t hit easily. Occasionally, they connected with parts of the Ranger, but with his accelerated regeneration, he recovered before any significant damage could be done.


    "Damn!" the Red Ranger shouted upon seeing that Nico had already fully regenerated his arms. "You freak."


    "Hey! You''ll hurt my feelings," Nico replied. "If you don''t mind, I''ll finish the fight."


    As Ken advanced to attack Nico, the Yellow Ranger didn''t try to distance himself. Instead, he moved forward to meet the blades.


    BOOM


    It seemed the Yellow Ranger had stopped the blades with his arms, but as they separated, it was possible to see that Nico had used his Ranger Weapons. A tonfa had appeared on each of his arms.


    With the new weapons in hand, Nico returned to the fight, exchanging blows as at the beginning. Both were blocking and attacking rapidly, to the point where even the audience couldn''t follow all the moves.


    Oliver blinked and tried to absorb as much of the fight as possible; even so, there were several moments when he couldn''t observe the moves. Even his [Left Eye of Learning] didn''t seem to capture what was being used or learn from the fight.


    ¡®Damn. It would''ve been great. Imagine if I learned some advanced technique,'' the boy thought.


    Seeing the fight was at a stalemate, Ken took the initiative and deactivated one of his swords, holding the remaining one with both hands. The energy that once enveloped the blade now extended well beyond its tip, and each of his attacks was even more powerful, pushing Nico back several meters even when blocked.


    The Yellow Ranger paused his advance. Both watched each other intently, waiting to see the opponent''s next move. Nico took a deep breath, preparing for his final attack.


    His breathing was increasingly calm as he gathered all the energy from his Z Crystal and merged it with his own.


    [Prometheus] Nico announced.


    "John, it looks like he''s getting serious. He''s activated his main technique," Mike commented.


    Flames made from Nico''s energy began to envelop his entire body, leaving no space without golden flames. In areas with lighter armor, one could see his skin burning from the intense energy.


    "I remember other Rangers using a similar technique in the past. Mainly, veterans from the first Waves used it when there was no way out," John explained to the audience. "However, it''s perfect for Nico. His Accelerated Regeneration heals him while he''s affected by [Prometheus]."


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Ken braced himself; he knew the next blow could be the last of the fight. He narrowed his eyes, trying to analyze any movement from Nico.


    [Prometheus Strike]


    The Red Ranger saw Nico''s accelerated movement approaching to attack him, but even so, his body didn''t react quickly enough to defend. The punch''s impact with the tonfa shattered his chest armor into small pieces.


    Unlike Oliver, who could only execute one attack, the Yellow Ranger continued advancing, delivering fierce strikes one after another without giving Ken any space.


    Each attack made it seem like the Red Ranger was just a puppet, tossed from one side of the arena to another.


    DING DING DING


    "Fight¡¯s over! Betting closed!" The holographic referee reappeared.


    At that moment, Nico was restrained from moving, causing the Red Ranger''s body to be thrown against one of the walls and fall to the ground.


    Ken was unconscious and had no remaining armor.


    --


    --


    Due to his regeneration, Nico didn''t need to go to the infirmary and was soon released. With his victory, a line of fans and haters formed near the exit.


    Oliver was waiting for him to leave the Prep Room when they met.


    "What did you think of the fight?" Nico asked with a smile.


    "Fucking impressive. I''d seen a Ranger fight an Ork before, but a fight between two Rangers is on another level," the boy replied.


    "Then that Ork must''ve been weak. You have no idea of the power of a high-level Ork. Today''s fight would''ve been much tougher," the Yellow Ranger commented.


    ''It didn''t seem weak,'' Oliver thought, recalling his experience with an Ork.


    Nico''s armor had already been deactivated, and he was back in his black tie attire. They walked through the corridors in the back area of the Trial Tower.


    "Alright. How do we get out of here with your army of fans?" the boy asked.


    "There''s a special elevator for competitors to use after the fight. It''s in the less frequented corridors; not many know about it, but Tower veterans do," Nico explained while guiding him.


    Upon seeing the elevator, Oliver noticed it was in the service area, likely only used by the Trial Tower organizers. Once inside, Nico quickly pressed for the first floor.


    Oliver didn''t know what to say. All that remained was to return to the Academy, but he didn''t want his experience in the city to end. For the first time since losing his family, he''d found a place that welcomed him with open arms.


    Not only had Nico been a true mentor, but the Tower, despite its illegality, had given him a sense of belonging.


    "Before you head back, I want to celebrate our victory," Nico said. "You don''t have to drink, but¡ª"


    "Sure, let''s go," the boy agreed without hesitation. Oliver also wanted to celebrate the week''s success.


    --


    --


    They both dashed out through the main exit of the Tower before more fans or critics could find the Yellow Ranger.


    The walk to the bar was quick; Oliver remembered taking the same route the day he arrived in Selene.


    They heard the familiar debate of old men playing cards as they entered.


    "Damn! You guys are crazy. It''s obvious that CGI cards are fucking trash. The best ones are the hand-drawn originals."


    "Did you see that someone in Europe found a Charizard? Apparently, it''s no longer an extinct card."


    "Impossible. It must be fake, maybe a reprint after the war started?"


    While the old men argued, Oliver and Nico approached the bar.


    "The usual!" Nico shouted to the barman.


    "Only if you pay what you owe," the barman replied without looking up.


    "Come on. What do you think I am? A freeloader?" Nico retorted.


    "No, just someone who delays payments by decades," the barman shot back.


    "Hey," Nico complained but didn''t press further.


    He tapped his gauntlet against the barman''s.


    Ting


    As soon as the payment sound chimed, the barman slid a drink over to Nico.


    Nico took a long sip. "Ah! So cold!"


    Oliver watched as his mentor savored the drink.


    "Ah! This is for our victory!" Nico raised the glass and took another sip.


    "Nico¡ª" the boy began hesitantly. "Thank you so much."


    "No need to thank me, kid. It was the least I could do for Caine," he said, patting Oliver on the shoulder.


    "No. You went above and beyond. You could''ve just introduced me to the Tower and left me to fend for myself," Oliver insisted.


    "Even so, I managed to bet on you and make some good money," Nico replied.


    "Accept the fucking gratitude. I know you''d make much more money fighting or betting on others than spending a week training an academy student," Oliver said firmly.


    Nico smiled and nodded. "But you also helped me; you eased the ghosts I still have from the Ninth Wave."


    Oliver waited for him to continue, but seeing that his mentor was avoiding the topic, he decided to be more direct.


    "Is it because of your Infamy?" the boy asked.


    "Yes," Nico replied.


    "What happened in the Ninth Wave?"

 Chapter 55 - The Ninth Wave

    "What happened in the Ninth Wave?" Oliver asked.


    Nico felt his mouth go dry upon hearing the question. He stared intently at his drink while thinking about how to tell the story.


    "The Ninth Wave was the easiest we''ve ever had," Nico said, mimicking the army''s propaganda.


    "They weren''t entirely wrong. We finally had enough weaponry to fight the Orks head-on¡ªtanks and mechs capable of facing the horrors they brought to the battlefield," the mentor explained. "Compared to the other waves, it was true. But it doesn''t mean we had fewer fierce battles or fewer disasters happening."


    Oliver nodded; the army still explained it this way today¡ªthat the last waves were simple to defend, with almost no losses.


    "At that time, I had just graduated as a Ranger. I was a prodigy, the best in my class. Every mission I was sent on was a guaranteed success," Nico explained. "I felt invincible, and in a way, I was¡ªor rather, I am."


    He sighed as he recalled his experiences. Before continuing, the mentor took one of the ice cubes from his drink and started playing with it on the table. He tried to calm himself and avoid the feelings he was experiencing.


    "My fame and success had gone to my head, although I was a good person. I think," Nico continued the story. "I believe I told you about my experience when I evolved; back then, I was constantly evolving, always increasing my power, and because of that, I was sent on increasingly difficult missions."


    "On that planet, I made my biggest mistake during that mission. My squad and I were called for an emergency; at the time, we didn''t yet have interstellar teleportation. So only my ship was close enough to help," Nico continued. "I don''t even remember which planet it was. However, we descended to one of the colonies; Orks would attack them in the next few hours. We knew which attack squad would approach them; there was no chance that colony would survive or that we could even defend it."


    Oliver couldn''t imagine the level of the Orks'' power, to the point that Nico''s squad could not defend the base.


    "All we could do was evacuate as quickly as possible. However, as quickly as possible wasn''t quick enough," Nico commented. "It was an entire city, tens of thousands of people, yet a good part of the population still needed to be vacated. That''s when we received the order to evacuate immediately; we were to leave the locals and return to our ship."


    "Fuck," was all Oliver could say.


    "The order came from someone much higher up. To them, the planet was lost; even if some escape ships fled, they would possibly be shot down by the Orks in orbit," Nico explained. "However, I was corrupted by my power and desire to save those people¡ªto be the hero."


    Nico lowered his head and rested it in both hands. His voice became choked with each new word he spoke; his throat was dry.


    "Nevertheless, I went against orders and stayed on the planet. M-my squad and I faced the Ork attack line, an elite troop set up to carry out a quick attack," Nico continued. ¡°Kid, I''ve already told you, that fight we had today doesn''t even compare to experienced Orks. Those whose skin has already turned red¡ªthose, those are real monsters.¡±


    "I hope you never have to encounter an Ork like that during your time with the NEA. But let me clarify: a good Ork is a dead Ork. There''s no middle ground with them. They are sadistic animals." Nico''s hands trembled as he explained.


    "The moment one of them realized I couldn''t die¡ª" Nico paused, his voice shaking. "He tore off my arms and legs, pinned me against a wall."


    Tears streamed down the Ranger''s face.


    "He made sure I was alive to witness the massacre. He killed my comrades¡ªmore than two hundred Rangers¡ªin front of me. But not before slowly torturing them and raping the women who remained in the city and the squad." Oliver could feel Nico''s energy emanating beneath his skin. His emotion of hatred was so pure that the mentor seemed to have lost control over his powers. However, as quickly as the energy began to flow, it stopped.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "Each of those Rangers stayed because of my order. Even if it was the right thing to do to save civilians, Rangers are rare and difficult to train; many others had to die and suffer during the Ninth Wave because of a terrible decision," Nico sighed, finishing recounting his experience.


    Oliver didn''t know what to say, partly because he didn''t fully grasp the gravity of Nico''s experience.


    He believed that Nico''s mistake was human but understood that his decision had cost the lives of all his colleagues and companions. At the same time, he had saved the lives of thousands of civilians.


    Nico took another sip of his drink; the ice that had been on the table had already melted.


    "Because of this incident, I was dishonorably discharged from the New Earth Army and became damaged goods to the Houses. No one wants a mad dog who disobeys superiors'' orders, especially during a war," the mentor explained.


    "Damn. I don''t know what to say," Oliver commented. "Today, I believe you made the right decision. That was your view of what a Ranger should do¡ªput their life on the line to save civilians."


    "But that''s not what everyone thinks, even within my squad," Nico replied.


    "Aaaah," Oliver sighed, contemplating the difficult decision.


    ''If it had been me, would I have abandoned or stayed?'' He didn''t know. His instinct until now was to focus on surviving, but at the same time, he had rushed to save Katherine when he saw her falling into the river.


    The boy patted the mentor''s shoulder, offering some support.


    "But how did your reputation become so tarnished?" Oliver asked.


    "Upon returning and being discharged, the NEA placed all responsibility for the operation on my shoulders. Then they just let the public become outraged, especially the Rangers'' families." Nico explained.


    Oliver had already witnessed the NEA''s political maneuvers and understood that he would only be protected while he was in their good graces or remained useful. The moment he slipped, he would be discarded.


    This whole scenario diminished his desire to become a Ranger even more.


    Nico breathed more easily after getting the story off his chest; Oliver was the first person he had told about what happened since the investigation concluded.


    The two sat silently for a while, just observing the bar, the people around them, and a group of old men arguing over a card they had found.


    "Have you thought about which division you want to join?" Nico asked.


    "What do you mean?" Oliver didn''t quite understand the question.


    "Kid, you have the potential to become a Ranger. Without a doubt," Nico explained.


    "Right. But what''s the deal with the divisions?" Oliver asked.


    "Hmm, maybe they''ll only teach you about this later?" Nico wondered aloud. "There are five divisions: Red, Blue, Yellow, Black, and Pink."


    Oliver nodded; up to that point, he understood.


    "Each division has a different function. Red is assault. Blue is research and reconnaissance. Yellow is logistics and supplies. Black is defense, and Pink is medical."


    "Oh!" Oliver finally grasped it.


    Until that moment, he hadn''t known there was any connection between the divisions and their responsibilities.


    "But should I already be thinking about this?" Oliver asked.


    "Absolutely!" Nico explained. "At the end of the three months, if you''re selected, you''ll be evaluated based on the specialties of each division. Depending on your score, you may choose one or more divisions, but in many cases, your evaluation will only allow you to access a specific division."


    "Right," Oliver replied, thinking about which division would be best for him.


    "Kid, do you still intend to find out what happened to your parents?" Nico asked.


    Oliver looked down at the table and thought deeply. He had already made peace with the past; he had tried to forget about the First Wave. He was no longer the Oliver who had lived in Seoul.


    At least, that''s what he told himself. But the moment Nico touched on this wound, a dormant desire rekindled within him. He wanted to know where his parents were and what had happened to them.


    "I-it''s been over a hundred years," Oliver said in a low voice. "What are the chances?"


    "That''s not what I asked," Nico replied. "Do you want to know what happened?"


    "Y-yes. I do," Oliver answered firmly.


    "Then use this information wisely. This is my last gift before you return to the academy," Nico explained. "Although all divisions should be equal, with the same powers and influence, in reality, it''s not quite like that."


    Oliver nodded, beginning to understand what Nico was getting at.


    "Some divisions have more political influence than others. If you ask anyone in the academy, ninety percent will say they want to be part of the Reds," the mentor commented.


    "They''re not wrong; it''s the best decision regarding career, influence, and power. Obviously, this makes them arrogant, real jerks. But if you truly want to find your family or discover what happened to them, your best chance is undoubtedly with the Reds," the mentor explained.


    "You need to be a Red Ranger."

 Chapter 56 - The Throne Room

    - Katherine -


    "Are there still any injuries?" the girl asked.


    "No. But you need rest," the doctor replied.


    "No. I don''t, and you know that," she said in a firm tone to the point where the doctor had nothing to say. He wasn¡¯t insane enough to go against her, but his orders were otherwise.


    The girl went to one of the wardrobes and got dressed.


    ''Enough. I''m going to end this today,'' she thought, seething with anger. ''It''s bad enough he pulled me from my training, and now he won''t let me return.''


    She stomped loudly through the mansion¡¯s corridors. No other servant dared to stay in the halls, preventing her from entering the throne room.


    However, as soon as she reached the massive doors of the hall, her anger was replaced by nervousness. She began planning how to speak and face her brother.


    ''Huff,'' she took a deep breath. ''Let¡¯s do this!''


    The girl opened the tall doors of the throne room. She expected to receive the attention of those inside, but another conversation was already taking place. She took advantage of the moment to enter the area reserved for those attending the session.


    The room was enormous. A long hall stretched before those entering. The sense of oppression and grandeur was palpable; anyone entering had to ascend a long stairway with the throne at its top.


    Several empty chairs were placed along the sides of the hall, designed for the ministers to watch the discussions and important decisions.


    However, to anyone entering for the first time, the main feature they would remember was the enormous windows behind the throne, allowing the red light of Mars to bathe the hall.


    The girl recognized those in the audience. The current heir was sitting on the throne, with the Captains of the Guard on each side. In front of them were the War General and the Intelligence Officer.


    Each wore the official Mars Army uniform, which was entirely black with some red accents and a pendant of House York.


    "My lord. At the very least, the Ork ships'' movements are concerning. They are increasingly advancing into neutral territory," the Intelligence Officer commented. "We¡¯ve only seen movements like this during the second wave. They seem confident that they are prepared for the next attack."


    The officer appeared nervous, his hands trembling and his forehead sweating. He had just been promoted, and unfortunately, his first task was anything but simple.


    Even as an officer, it was difficult to remain standing with the amount of Energy emitted. The Heir had the habit of not controlling his powers in front of others, letting them radiate, even if it was uncomfortable for his subordinates.


    "General, do we have any communication from the other Houses?" the Heir asked.


    "None yet, sir. But it¡¯s likely they¡¯re already preparing for war, though they don¡¯t want to alert the others," the General replied.


    "Any communication from the Emperor or the Central Government?" the Heir asked again.


    "They continue to inform us that a Wave is coming, but with no forecast for the Ork attacks," the General explained.


    A second wave of energy was released into the room.


    Since childhood, the Heir has struggled to control his energy. He was born with an almost infinite amount of it in his body, making him one of the best in Energy Combat, though at the cost of controlling it.


    The Intelligence Officer was beginning to turn red and struggling to breathe. However, the other officers in the room seemed to ignore him.


    "The next class from the Academy will be our last recruitment process. Within two months, I want our troops focused on training. It¡¯s better to halt our expansion than to be caught off guard by a Wave," the Heir remarked.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "Yes, sir," the General and Officer responded in unison.


    Once the audience was dismissed, the two officers stood up and quickly left the throne room. The girl was tired of waiting but was satisfied to overhear the information discussed.


    As the Heir rose from the throne, she spoke loudly, "Brother!"


    He spotted the girl walking towards the throne.


    ''Damn,'' he thought, seeing her. He knew why she had come to see him.


    "I want to be released right now." Although she spoke as if making a request, her tone made it clear this was not up for discussion.


    "Katherine! Watch your tone, especially in this room," he reprimanded her.


    "John, don¡¯t give me that. You know what you¡¯re doing to me. If necessary, I¡¯ll beat you up again," Katherine retorted.


    "First, you should never raise your hand to the Heir. Second, you haven¡¯t beaten me since we were kids," John replied.


    The girl knew it was true, but she liked to keep reminding him of it. She also knew that their powers were growing further apart nowadays.


    John was one of the few Rangers who could keep his armor active indefinitely; It couldn¡¯t consume more Energy than he could generate. Because of that, and to intimidate his opponents, his arms were always covered by his golden and black armor.


    "You still haven¡¯t given me permission to return," Katherine continued. "I want to go back to the Academy. I¡¯m fine."


    "Sister, even so. You heard the audience. We¡¯re just years or months away from the next Wave. This isn¡¯t the time for you to be going to the Academy," John countered.


    "This is exactly the time for me to be there. I also want to be able to protect myself and fight for the Yorks," Katherine said confidently.


    "Kath, you have no idea what you¡¯re talking about," her older brother explained.


    "You might be right, but keeping me a prisoner in my own home isn¡¯t going to change my mind. Sooner or later, I¡¯ll escape," the girl challenged him.


    "Ah!" John sighed.


    He hadn¡¯t been trained to act as someone¡¯s parent or guardian. It was already hard enough for him to serve as the Heir of the House.


    "Sister, help me. I already have to deal with this whole situation. To make matters worse, the other Houses are plotting something. If you¡¯re at the Academy, it will be just another easy target against the family," he pleaded quietly.


    "I¡¯ll help you, John, but it won¡¯t be by staying home. Let me go train," she replied.


    "Aah!" John shouted at his sister¡¯s stubbornness. "At least go to the Academy on Mars?"


    "No way. Do you think I don¡¯t know there are dozens of our spies there? Besides, the Academy on Earth is the most competitive," Katherine answered.


    John massaged the bridge of his nose, trying to relieve his stress. He walked over to the windows behind the throne.


    The mansion was at the top of one of the buildings. From that window, he could see the entire city¡ªit was one of the spots he always returned to observe. His responsibility was to those people and also to his family.


    "Alright. I know this is a battle I won¡¯t win," he admitted. "At least you¡¯ve recovered. But please, be careful," John emphasized.


    The girl nodded, happy with her brother''s decision.


    "Besides, at the Academy on Earth, I can find several talents," Katherine added. "The boy who saved me is a good example."


    "But wasn¡¯t he the one who caused all of this? The Academy¡¯s investigation found that he was responsible," John asked, not entirely believing what she had said.


    "No way. He¡¯d have to be dumb, and he doesn¡¯t seem like that kind of person," Katherine explained. "Think about it; would he do all that to earn more points just to throw himself into the water and save me?"


    Katherine walked closer to her brother. She avoided looking out the window; since she was little, she had been afraid of heights, and that view was unbearable for her.


    After trembling, she turned her back to the window.


    "Maybe he¡¯s interested in your family¡¯s influence?" John questioned.


    "I¡¯m not sure. He barely knew who the Yorks were," Katherine replied.


    "No way. Either he¡¯s lying, or he lives under a rock," John was even more skeptical upon hearing this response.


    "I¡¯m serious. He¡¯s a Nameless, and he didn¡¯t even seem to know the concept of Great Houses," the girl explained.


    "Sister, you seem¡ª" John paused to reconsider his words. "To like this boy, but don¡¯t let that cloud your judgment. Even to a Nameless, that¡¯s impossible; we are constantly on the Net or in Holograms."


    Although her brother had a solid argument, Katherine could only focus on one detail.


    "Like? Like?! H-he¡¯s just a boy I believe has the potential to become a Ranger and someone who saved me. That¡¯s all," she quickly replied.


    "Hmm." John judged her reaction. "Don¡¯t forget your engagement is still in place."


    "That was something from our parents. I never agreed to it," the girl replied angrily.


    "Even so, as long as¡ª" John struggled to continue speaking. "We haven¡¯t found them; those were their last orders."


    Katherine chose not to argue further; she had already received permission to return to the Academy.


    ''One victory at a time, and I don¡¯t like the boy. So, it''s fine,'' she thought.


    She approached John and gave him a tight hug. "I¡¯m going to miss you, brother."


    "I¡¯ll miss you too, Kath, I will," he replied. "Now go before I change my mind."


    The girl happily ran out of the throne room.


    "It¡¯s time to return to the Academy."

 Chapter 57 - Back to the Academy

    Nico went to the spaceport along with Oliver. It had been years since he had left Selene, so he wasn''t familiar with the new parts of Luna.


    One of them was the spaceport; the construction was massive. It was one of the few places where it was still possible to see the lunar ground. The port was built several stories above the ground in a ring shape, allowing multiple ships to dock and depart at the same time.


    Oliver was walking beside Nico; however, unlike Nico, he wasn''t marveling at the view. He was reflecting on their conversation.


    After returning to the world of the living, he had never had a clear objective.


    ¡®Why didn''t I die in the bombings?¡¯ The boy had questioned himself for several nights during his first days in New San Francisco.


    He was living one day at a time, but the words of the person he considered a mentor made him feel different.


    ¡®Alive. I finally have a reason to live.¡¯ The boy was happy to think he had a reason to continue fighting and growing.


    "Trip to Earth, departing in thirty minutes. Gate B15 open for boarding." The announcement echoed in the spaceport.


    "It''s time for you to go, kid." Nico pushed him to board the ship.


    "Hey. Thanks again." The boy approached Nico and hugged him. "I finally have a clear objective, and the next time we meet, I''ll be a Red Ranger."


    "I believe it. Don''t forget to train," Nico replied.


    Oliver finally passed through the gate and boarded the ship.


    --


    --


    Despite the problematic re-entry to Earth, which shook the entire ship, his journey back to the planet was more straightforward and faster. He had arrived in New San Francisco in just over twelve hours.


    ¡®I have a few hours before the next teleport is available,¡¯ the boy thought. ¡®Maybe I could stop by the shelter.¡¯


    He would have to kill a few hours before the teleport station opened. One of his options was to return to the house where he had lived while in the city.


    For a few minutes, the boy debated the option but gave up. Not only was the house quite far from the city center, but there was no one he was really attached to.


    Instead, he preferred to walk near the old pier.


    ¡®Please! No Ork carcasses. I don¡¯t need to smell that right now.¡¯ he wished as he walked.


    Oliver had worked for many years in that region, and a question always returned to his mind: "Why the heck do they prefer to attack here rather than other parts of the city?"


    To this day, he doesn''t have an answer to the mystery. Luckily for him, there wasn''t a single Ork body.


    ¡®Strange,¡¯ the boy thought. ¡®Are they not attacking NSF?¡¯


    It had been a long time since he had looked at the news of New San Francisco, either because he was focused on the Academy or Selene.


    The boy sat on one of the benches on the pier and watched the sunrise, waiting for the time to use the teleport. However, the sleep from the journey caught up with him.


    --


    --


    "Ugh!" Oliver woke up, startled to see he was still on the pier of New San Francisco. He quickly pulled up his gauntlet to check the time. "Shit, I''m late."


    He started running at full speed to one of the teleport stations near the city center.


    The building was tall, and its facade used to bear the symbol of some company¡ªsome internet software firm that had gone bankrupt after the war began. Now, it was just another transport station.


    There was a long line at the station entrance; he had to wait a few minutes.


    "Did you hear it''s been a week without any attacks in the city?"


    "Do you think they''ve finally given up?"


    "No shot. I heard they''re still having skirmishes daily on the East Coast."


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    While waiting, he listened to the people around him discussing the Ork situation.


    As soon as the line moved forward, he could descend some stairs to access the central pavilion. Near the entrance, a girl was checking who was going where.


    "Ticket?" the girl asked.


    "No. I''m going to the Academy," Oliver explained.


    "Alright. Just reminding you that you''ll only have access to your own headquarters and can''t access the others," the attendant explained.


    "No problem." The boy nodded his understanding.


    "Great, head to the left and enter the first room."


    Oliver followed the instructions. In the room, there was a machine similar to the one on the island but reduced to fit only one person.


    "Confirming: Oliver, Nameless. Heading to the Academy. Correct?" a person behind the panel asked.


    "That''s right," the boy replied.


    "Great, step into the machine''s center," the person instructed. "Oh! Try not to vomit."


    The boy positioned himself in the machine, but before he could respond, he already felt the sensation of falling and being thrown against the ground.


    His eyes welled up, and the urge to vomit hit him hard, but through the tears that formed, he could see that he was at the teleport station of the Academy.


    "Are you okay, kid?" one of the soldiers asked.


    "Y-yes," Oliver replied, placing one hand over his mouth to avoid vomiting.


    He quickly got up and ran out of the station. As soon as he reached the grass, he unfortunately spewed all his breakfast onto the lawn.


    "Darn it," the boy complained.


    After he finished losing his breakfast, he could breathe in the island''s fresh air.


    "I''m back," he commented to himself.


    Without needing to think, he started walking back to his bunk. He wanted to lie down and rest, especially after the trip. However, he also wanted to see Alan and Isabela again.


    He had arrived on the island in the middle of the day, so several other recruits were still running around trying to find where their following classes or training sessions would be¡ªa noise he had already gotten used to after the first weeks.


    After a few minutes of walking, Oliver was back at his barracks. His bed was still at the end of the corridor, but it looked messy, especially after a week without anyone cleaning it.


    Above him, Alan''s bunk also seemed untouched. "Could he not have arrived yet?" the boy wondered.


    While he was putting away his things, he heard the door of the dormitory opening. Finally, the skinny guy had arrived.


    "At last. I tried to talk to you before the suspension," Oliver said.


    However, Alan''s face didn''t look happy. It was one of the few times Oliver had seen the boy serious.


    "I know," Alan replied. "Hey. I''m sorry."


    "Huh? For what?" Oliver asked.


    "If I hadn''t been late, you wouldn''t have taken that beating," Alan explained.


    "Are you kidding me?" the boy asked incredulously.


    "Yeah, I am." Alan broke into a smile. "Still, sorry I didn''t speak up. I was embarrassed I couldn''t help with Kyle."


    "Screw you. But don''t worry, his time will come. I''ll still deal with that piece of trash," Oliver said.


    "Before you explain your revenge plan, what the heck is that?" Alan asked.


    He had finally gotten close to Oliver.


    "What?" Oliver responded.


    "Are you wearing contacts?" Alan inquired.


    "No," the boy replied, giving his friend a judgmental look.


    "Oh! So you evolved?! Awesome." Alan began to look his colleague up and down. "Actually, you seem taller."


    Oliver also took a moment to pay attention to Alan. Although he had always thought the boy was skinny, he had changed too.


    "You''re one to talk, but you evolved too, didn''t you?" Oliver asked.


    "Of course. You didn''t think you''d be the only one preparing for a rematch, did you?" Alan replied.


    "Great." Oliver was happy to see his friend again. "Have you talked to Isabela?"


    "Not yet. I couldn''t use the chat off the island; I think you need to be here or at some Academy facility to access it," Alan explained.


    | Channels


    | TransportTruckFromHell [3] [Private]


    |


    |


    | TransportTruckFromHell


    | [OliverKR] Hey! We''re back!


    | [AquilaAlan] Finally, we''re back.


    | [BellaRedFanGirl] Did you enjoy your vacation?


    | [AquilaAlan] Hey! I wasn''t on vacation. I''ve been training.


    | [AquilaAlan] Although... I did go to a beach, and it was great.


    | [BellaRedFanGirl] Go to hell. I was dying here in the meantime.


    | [AquilaAlan] That''s too bad. If you want a vacation, just pick a fight with someone in front of the cafeteria.


    | [BellaRedFanGirl] No thanks.


    | [OliverKR] Changing the subject. Can we meet tomorrow after classes?


    | [BellaRedFanGirl] Sure. I''ll meet you in the cafeteria after training.


    | [OliverKR] Great.


    | [AquilaAlan] Hey, did you watch any good shows? I need to kill some time.


    | [BellaRedFanGirl] Forget shows. Be careful because tomorrow they''re announcing the first test.


    | [OliverKR] What?


    | [BellaRedFanGirl] It''s one of the rumors circulating in the First Battalion.


    "Shit. We just got back, and we''re already going to have a test."

 Chapter 58 - The First Exam

    Isabela was happy that the boys had finally returned from their little "vacation," but her biggest concern at the moment wasn''t them.


    She had been hanging atop one of the trees outside the First Battalion''s barracks for thirty minutes.


    ¡®She''ll pass by here any moment now.¡¯ The girl was once again hunting her prey. ¡®I''ll catch her before she escapes to the cafeteria.¡¯


    She was just waiting to catch Astrid. Isabela had even trained in Energy Control to avoid being found so her friend couldn''t sense her energy emanating from within the tree.


    "Damian! Damian!"


    The girl managed to hear two boys walking toward the battalion''s entrance.


    "What is it?" Damian responded, stopping to listen to the boy.


    "Did you hear? The boy has returned.¡±


    "Who?" Damian raised an eyebrow, not understanding what he meant.


    "The one you blabbed about."


    "Which one?" Damian gave a slight smile to the other boy.


    "The one from the incident."


    "Shh. Leo, speak lower. That Nameless is back?" Damian asked.


    Leo nodded.


    "What the fuck; I thought he''d at least be expelled," Damian commented.


    "Seems he only got a one-week suspension," Leo explained.


    "Shit. Are they still investigating the incident?" Damian asked.


    "Doesn''t look like it. From what I''ve heard, he was indeed found guilty. However, because of the fight, they preferred not to increase the punishment," Leo said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Leo quickly looked up into the tree, startling Isabela, but the girl didn''t move. She remained frozen in place.


    ¡®Don''t breathe. Don''t breathe,¡¯ she concentrated.


    "Did you hear something?" Damian asked.


    "Maybe some animal. My boon is great inside closed spaces, but it''s hard to distinguish sounds in open fields," Leo explained.


    "Anyway, with them stopping the investigation, that''s already great," Damian said. "Quick, let''s go to the First Battalion. We can''t go in, but it''s better to wait for him at the door; maybe we can negotiate something before the first test."


    Both resumed walking toward the entrance of the First Battalion.


    ¡®Damn, what did I just hear?¡¯ Isabela was still incredulous at the information. ¡¯Were they responsible for the incident?¡¯


    As soon as the two boys were out of sight, Isabela started to descend from the tree.


    "Aha!"


    "Aaah!" Isabela screamed, falling from the tree and hitting the ground.


    "I knew you were hiding!" Astrid shouted, waving her arms as if she''d won a fight.


    "Screw you, I fell out of a tree because of your scream." The girl got up, massaging her back from the impact.


    "Hehehe! Next time, don''t underestimate me," Astrid commented. "Shall we go to the cafeteria?"


    "Yes, yes," Isabela replied. ¡®I need to find Oliver.¡¯


    --


    "Damn it! We''re late!" Alan shouted.


    Both had lost the habit of waking up early for training. Although Oliver was always tired during his stay in Selene, he lamented, thinking that he could have breakfast in peace before.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    He had to hurriedly put on his uniform before running out of the barracks.


    "Do you remember the way to the classroom?" Alan asked.


    "Of course! We''ve only been away a week; It didn''t erase my memory," Oliver replied while searching for the correct classroom of the Second Battalion. "It''s close¡ªhere!"


    They had finally arrived. Both looked inside the room and sighed, seeing that it hadn''t started yet. However, almost all the seats were already taken.


    "Just made it in time, huh?"


    Upon hearing the question, both turned and came face to face with Captain Caine.


    "Yes, sir," they responded in unison.


    "Find a place to sit; we need to start this class," Caine commanded.


    Alan ran off to one of the chairs at the back of the room. Before leaving, Oliver thanked the captain. "Sir. Thank you very much."


    "I imagine you had a good experience," Caine commented.


    "Without a doubt," the boy replied.


    "And how was he?" Caine asked.


    "Hum. Good, under the circumstances," Oliver explained.


    "Thank you," Caine said before walking to the center of the room.


    Oliver climbed the steps to the seat next to Alan.


    "Alright. By the looks of you, I already sense that information has leaked, correct?" Caine asked his class, though he didn''t need an answer. His powers already showed him that many were nervous while others were highly excited.


    "Yes, sir," several recruits responded.


    "So let''s get to it. Today, I will announce your first exam," Caine began explaining. "Each month, you will have an exam evaluating your abilities. They are necessary to complete your training at the Academy and allow your entry into a Ranger Division. Of course, this evaluation isn''t composed only of these three exams, but they are a large part of your grade."


    The captain once again moved to the center of the room and initiated the hologram system.


    "Your first exam will be the simplest; it will test your research and survey skills. In this case, you will have to map areas around a colony," Caine explained.


    He presented the first hologram, a completely white planet with a few gray dots scattered on its surface.


    "GL581 is one of the Empire''s most distant colonies. Only a few months ago did we manage to build the teleportation station. Therefore, there''s still a lot of unmapped terrain." Caine pressed a few more times on his gauntlet, altering the holograms and presenting the colony city.


    "However, this base is essential for the Empire''s development. It serves both as a spearhead and as a research base. Therefore, each of you will have a system installed in your gauntlets that will allow you to map terrains, creatures, and anomalies found," the captain presented a few more photos.


    "This will not be an easy or safe mission. Your safety will depend entirely on you. Obviously, we''ll have some captains and other officers on site. However, this is no guarantee that incidents won''t happen," Caine warned, looking carefully among his students so they''d be aware of the risks they would be taking.


    "On GL581, we''ve already mapped three different types of creatures you''ll need to be alert for." He informed them as some images of the creatures appeared among the holograms.


    "The first of them is the Ice Goblin. It''s a creature of low cognitive power; however, even though its intelligence is limited, they''re capable of basic reasoning. Therefore, although its power is Pawn level, be careful," the captain pointed to the first image.


    From what they could see, it was a type of primate with long arms and fingers and sharp claws at the tips. Its faces were flattened, but its ears pointed. The creature''s entire body was covered in white fur, and it seemed to wear some type of primitive clothing.


    Caine switched to the second creature. "The second is Snow Tigers. They are ferocious and territorial; under no circumstances should you engage in combat with them. Their power level is Knight."


    Among the holograms appeared some specimens of Snow Tigers. The main difference from tigers existing on Earth was their size; the creature could be twice as large as any species on Earth. Moreover, it was an animal with three tails and capable of using them to trap its victims.


    "Finally, the third creature is the Yeti. I advise everyone to run at the first sign of spotting them. Although they are titanic, they are also fast. However, once you leave their territory, they give up the chase. Their power level is Bishop." When Caine finished explaining, one of the recruits in the first row raised her hand.


    "Yes?" Caine asked.


    "Captain, how are we supposed to enter a territory filled with creatures many times stronger than us? Wouldn''t it just be a suicide mission?" the girl asked.


    "You will only map areas that have the presence of Ice Goblins. However, I prefer to present all the possibilities in case any of you are insane or dumb enough to leave the official exam area," the captain explained.


    The girl nodded, relieved.


    "Furthermore, this exam will not be carried out individually," Caine added. "You will have to form teams with four participants, two of whom will act as escorts, and two will map the terrain and surroundings."


    This time, a boy raised his hand to ask, "Should we form a group only with people from this class?"


    "No. You can form it with anyone on campus," the captain explained.


    "Even from the First Battalion?" the same boy asked.


    "Correct," Caine confirmed.


    This information started a buzz among the cadets. Getting the right student for your group could be the difference between success and failure.


    "Any questions about the exam?" Caine asked.


    "When will it take place?" It was Oliver''s turn to ask.


    "You have until tomorrow to prepare," the captain replied.


    The exam date wasn''t mentioned in the leaked information. The recruits panicked when the captain confirmed that it would be the next day. Some were already using their gauntlets to chat and confirm their groups.


    "Dismissed!"

 Chapter 59 - The Apology

    "Dismissed!"


    Unlike other classes, the recruits didn''t rush out this time. Instead, several of them began to gather to discuss.


    "Is there still room in your group?"


    "I got someone from the First Battalion in mine."


    "If we pool our money, we can pay someone from the First Battalion to support us."


    Hearing the discussion around them, Oliver and Alan became worried.


    "I''m in your group, right?" Alan asked.


    "My group?" Oliver questioned.


    "I don''t know," Alan replied. "I''m terrible at group work."


    "Alright," Oliver responded. "However, I think you just messed up by being in my group."


    He could see the looks of the people around them. None of them wanted to be in his group, even though he held a high position in the last training. They all believed he had caused the incident.


    "What do you mean?" Alan asked.


    "I wonder who would want to be in our group," Oliver replied.


    "Oh! Right. Well, there''s Isabela," Alan commented.


    "Maybe; it doesn''t hurt to try," the boy responded.


    Grrrrr


    Oliver heard the sound of his stomach. Exchanging a glance with Alan, they left the room. They hadn''t had time to go to the cafeteria before class, but finally, they had a few hours before the next training.


    However, as soon as they left the room, they ran into a surprise. Katherine was leaning against one of the building''s columns.


    When Oliver exited the room, she straightened up and walked toward him.


    "I think she wants to talk to you," Alan commented. "I''ll wait for you in the cafeteria."


    "Alright," Oliver confirmed.


    Oliver walked up to Katherine.


    "Hey," Katherine said.


    "Hey," the boy replied.


    "I didn''t get a chance to thank you for everything you did when we were there. In the end, I was more unconscious than awake, and the medics took me away so quickly," she tried to explain.


    "I know. You were exhausted; that fight was a close call," Oliver commented.


    "Yes," Katherine confirmed. "But it wasn''t just that. I''m sorry¡ªyou saved me, but in the end, you ended up as the culprit and even got suspended."


    "No problem. It wasn''t your fault; it''s more about how things work, especially when it involves the New Earth Army," Oliver replied.


    "Not just the Army, but also the Great Houses. The moment it reaches the ears of someone that influential, the whole game changes," Katherine explained.


    "I noticed. At least it''ll serve as a lesson," Oliver commented.


    "Even so, I apologize¡ªfor myself and on behalf of the Yorks," the girl said again.


    Oliver nodded, understanding that it was pointless to argue.


    "If there''s anything I can do to help, just let me know," Katherine offered.


    "No, I''m fine. Don''t worry," the boy said.


    They paused for a moment, unsure of what to say after everything that had happened.


    "I''m heading to the cafeteria. Would you like to join me?" Oliver asked.


    She hadn''t been going that way, but she preferred to follow him since she wasn''t familiar with the Second Battalion sector, and it would be easier to find her classroom from the island''s central area.


    "Sure," she replied.


    They began walking, chatting lightly about daily life at the academy. However, when they were nearing the cafeteria, Oliver had an idea.


    "Actually, there is something you can help me with," the boy said.


    "What would that be?" Katherine asked, curious. This offered favor also served as a test to see whether he was interested in her family''s power.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "Do you already have a group for the next exam?" he asked.


    "Oh! Not yet," she replied.


    She thought about it; it would be pretty difficult for her to find a group. Except for other princes or princesses, hardly anyone would dare to be in a group with her, especially after the last incident.


    "You know I could be a big problem if anything goes wrong, right?" she said, fearing he might reconsider, but she needed to be upfront.


    "Yes, yes. But this time, there won''t be any incidents; it''ll be smooth sailing," Oliver said confidently.


    ''I¡¯ve grown a lot in the last few days; I bet even a Knight-level creature wouldn''t be a match for [Prometheus],'' he thought.


    "Great. Can I join your group?" she asked.


    "Of course," Oliver replied.


    As they reached the central plaza with the cafeteria, Katherine quickly said goodbye before rushing to her next training.


    "Add me on the chat¡ª''KathSaysHi''¡ªso I can know where you''ll be tomorrow," she said before leaving.


    "No problem," Oliver replied.


    As soon as she left, Alan approached Oliver again. "So?"


    "So what?" Oliver asked.


    "What did she want? Spill it," Alan urged.


    "I preferred when you were the sarcastic guy," Oliver remarked.


    "Really?" Alan questioned.


    "Ah," Oliver sighed. "She came to apologize for all the crazy shit that happened after the incident."


    "Oh! Just that?" he asked, slightly disappointed.


    "Of course. What else would there be?" Oliver responded.


    "I don''t know. Something more," Alan hinted.


    "While you''re talking nonsense, how about we get in line?" Oliver suggested.


    "Good idea."


    --


    --


    Major Five was once again at his desk, reviewing the plans for the next exam. Even as a major with decades of experience, he still concerned himself with every detail of his campus''s operations¡ªespecially when he had so many eyes from the Senate watching his every move.


    The major looked up as the door to his office opened.


    One of the Second Battalion captains called to him, "Major, the other captains are already waiting for you in the planning room."


    The major nodded, quickly closing the holographic displays before heading to the adjacent room.


    The planning room was essentially a regular meeting room, but it featured a long table with space for each captain.


    "Gentlemen, I believe we''re all ready," the major began, confirming the start of the meeting. "I called you here to review the plan for the next exam. But first, I''d like to reinforce some points."


    The captains listened attentively.


    "All campuses will conduct the exam simultaneously; however, there won''t be any other campus alongside ours. Therefore, the full responsibility for the students'' safety rests on us. Understood?" Major Five asked.


    "Yes, sir," the captains replied in unison.


    "Excellent. Remember, we have two princes and a princess in the group. If anything happens to them like in the last training, the Senate will be furious with our performance," the major emphasized.


    The room remained silent as they contemplated the issue. The only one who seemed unperturbed was Scipio, who was already aware of the information and the Senate''s pressure regarding the safety of their heirs.


    "Perfect. Present me with the scenario we have at hand."


    --


    --


    Oliver was slowly returning from his training with Captain Liv. Even when training with Nico, he had never felt as exhausted as today. Still, he was pleased with his progress.


    ¡®Without a doubt, it''s the effect of the increase in constitution,¡¯ Oliver thought. In his last evolution, his body had improved a bit in physical endurance, allowing him to finally keep up with the training¡ªeven if it completely drained him.


    As he walked, Oliver saw a notification pop up in his chat.


    | Channels


    | TransportTruckFromHell [3] [Private]


    |


    |


    | TransportTruckFromHell


    | [BellaRedFanGirl] Hey! I''m near the cafeteria.


    | [OliverKR] On my way


    | [AquilaAlan] Damn, I won''t have time to shower!


    |


    He quickly read the messages and hurried toward the island¡¯s center.


    Approaching the area, he began to walk around the cafeteria, looking for the girl in the recreational areas. Along the side were several tables and seats for the recruits to sit and, in theory, relax¡ªbut with the amount of training they had, the space was rarely used.


    "Hey! Over here," Isabela waved to Oliver.


    "Hi! Where''s Alan?" Oliver asked.


    "He hasn''t arrived yet. He''s not going to shower now, is he? He wouldn''t keep us waiting," she said incredulously.


    "Quite possible," Oliver replied.


    "Quite possible what?" Alan asked, approaching the table.


    "Quite possible that you got lost, and we''d never find you again," Oliver teased.


    "Go to hell," Alan retorted with a grin.


    The three of them began sharing how their week had been. For Isabela, nothing extraordinary had happened¡ªjust more and more training. The only major thing was that all field training had been canceled after the incident.


    Alan explained that he had stayed at his family''s house, where he continued training. He didn''t go into details but mentioned he had plenty of time to spend at the beach and missed it.


    Oliver had the longest story. He explained that he had gone to train with a former Ranger on Luna but didn''t delve into details about the Trial Tower or his experience fighting others.


    "But I can tell how much you''ve grown in a week. You''re taller, right?" Isabela noted. "And that eye of a different color."


    "I think so; I haven''t had a chance to measure, but it can''t be much," Oliver said.


    "I think I''ve grown some, too," Alan chimed in, showing off the muscles he''d gained from his training.


    "Um, I don''t think so," Isabela quipped, cutting him off.


    "Hey! Oliver?!" Alan exclaimed.


    "You''ve grown, you''ve grown. Stop hurting the boy''s feelings," Oliver joked, pretending to defend his friend.


    Isabela laughed at the whole situation but wanted to get straight to another topic.


    "Alright, let me tell you something that will really interest you," she said.


    The two boys focused their attention, noticing the seriousness in her voice.


    "I think I know who caused the incident during the exam."

 Chapter 60 - The Culprit

    - Before Returning to New Earth -


    "You need to be a Red Ranger," Nico explained. "You don''t have to make this decision now."


    Oliver was thoughtful, considering whether this was the path he wanted to take. However, listening to what Nico had to say wouldn''t hurt.


    "However, if you seek to become a Ranger, don''t be like me or many others who join with naive ideas¡ªthinking they''ll be heroes and defend good with good," the Ranger commented. "Being a Ranger will require you to be equal parts good and evil."


    "I got it," the boy replied.


    "You think you understand," Nico explained. "But when politics, the senate, the NEA, or even the boy who got you suspended screws you over again, what will you do?"


    Oliver pondered.


    "Exactly. You''ve been accustomed, taught, and trained to behave¡ªto play by the rules," the Ranger explained. "However, in a battle, and even more so during a war, there are no rules."


    "Most evil happens when good men don¡¯t know how to play by evil rules."


    --


    --


    "I think I know who caused the incident during the exam," Isabela began to speak.


    "What?!" Alan nearly shouted. "How?"


    "It was kind of by accident. I was in one of the trees of the First Battalion," the girl began to explain.


    "In a tree?" Alan couldn''t help but ask.


    "That''s beside the point." She shot a judgmental look at him. "What matters is that I overheard two boys, whom I believe are from the Second Battalion. I didn''t catch their full names, but as far as I remember, one was named Damian, and the other¡ª"


    Isabela paused for a moment, trying to recall, but she couldn''t remember hearing the second boy''s name.


    "The other one, I don''t know. But they were talking about how you had returned to the Academy and that they had spread the false information," the girl explained.


    "But did they mention anything about causing the incident?" Oliver asked.


    "Not exactly. However, afterward, I looked into him a bit more. Damian is one of the Nemos¡ªmoreover, one of the heirs," Isabela explained.


    However, Oliver looked at the two without understanding.


    "Was I supposed to get something from that?" the boy asked.


    "The Nemo¡¯s, they have some kind of Boon that allows control over creatures," Alan explained. "However, he was investigated. His power would only allow him to control one Crabit, not an entire herd."


    "Ah!" Oliver understood Isabela''s reasoning. "But what would he gain by screwing me over?"


    The three spent some time thinking but didn''t reach a conclusion.


    "But¡ªbut is it possible he didn''t intend to target you specifically?" Isabela asked.


    "What do you mean?" Alan inquired.


    "What if he never meant to hit Oliver at all," Isabela explained.


    "I heard once that ¡®Any sufficiently advanced incompetence is indistinguishable from malice,¡¯" Oliver commented, almost laughing. "What was his standing in the ranks before the incident?"


    "Wait. You think he caused the incident because he was in a bad ranking?" Alan asked incredulously.


    "How nice to see your faith in humanity,¡± Oliver commented.


    ¡°Maybe it was all an exaggeration. I remember the end of the exam¡ªit was extremely competitive, with Crabits dying left and right. But what if he just wanted to increase their numbers to have better chances? Just a hypothesis, but instead, he brought an entire herd?" Oliver suggested. "He didn''t need to control the whole herd; maybe he could just force a few to cause confusion."


    "Some other Boons fit as possible suspects, but his was undoubtedly the main one. Given the chance to throw someone under the bus, he pushes Oliver and frees himself from the investigation," Isabela added. "Besides, he''s just a nameless piece of trash that no one will care about."


    "Hey! Words hurt," Oliver said, pretending to be hurt.


    "Makes sense," Alan commented. "But what do we do with this? Do we take it to the Major or a Captain?"


    "No way. They''ll sweep it under the rug," Oliver replied. "No, this is a problem I want to solve myself. At the very least, I have to repay him in kind."Stolen story; please report.


    "What are you planning?" Isabela asked.


    "Just a superficial plan. But it will require a lot of improvisation," Oliver explained. "However, for now, let''s focus on our exam."


    Isabela slammed the table in front of them. "The exam! Do you guys already have a group?"


    "I thought you already did. Didn''t Astrid team up with you?" Alan asked.


    "No! She betrayed me. She had promised her House that she would help other members who were underperforming," Isabela explained.


    "Great! You can join our team," Oliver said.


    "Really?!" The girl smiled at the possibility of taking the exam with them. "Then we just need to think of one more person."


    "Do you guys have any ideas? Oliver has a reputation so bad that nobody from the Second Battalion wants to join," Alan commented.


    "Our team is already full," Oliver explained. "I invited Katherine to join."


    "WHAT?!" Isabela shouted, looking at him. "We''re going to have a princess on our team?"


    She seemed to tremble as she said that.


    "Do you realize the responsibility?" she asked.


    "Are you kidding me?" He shot her a disapproving look.


    "Hehe. I forgot," Isabela smiled.


    "We just need to rest. Tomorrow''s going to be a long day," Alan commented before they said their goodbyes and returned to the dorms.


    --


    --


    The next day, none of the boys needed to use the Gauntlet to wake up; the entire base was too noisy for them to keep sleeping. Unlike field exercises, where only part of the recruits participated, the exam would include all the students at the base this time.


    Given that each battalion had around two thousand recruits, it was expected that at least a thousand groups would head out for the exam, leaving only the soldiers and some captains at the facilities.


    | Channels


    | Exam1Group [4] [Private]


    |


    |


    | Exam1Group


    | [OliverKR] Added [KathSaysHi] to the Group


    | [OliverKR] Alan and I are already going to the teleport building.


    | [BellaRedFanGirl] I''m at the cafeteria; I should arrive at the building in a few minutes


    | [KathSaysHi] Affirmative.


    |


    "Affirmative? What the hell kind of answer is that?" Oliver read Katherine''s response several times before giving up, trying to understand what was happening in her head.


    As Alan and Oliver approached the building, they could see a kilometer-long line stretching out with hundreds of groups waiting for their turn to be transported.


    "This is going to take a while," Alan commented in a defeated voice.


    Oliver could only nod. Both sat on the ground while they waited for time to pass. Shortly after, they spotted the two girls approaching, each coming from a different direction.


    "Finally, we''re all here," Alan said.


    "Guys, this is Katherine. Katherine, this is Alan and Isabela," Oliver took the opportunity to introduce her to the rest of the team.


    "Nice to meet you!" Katherine greeted them.


    "Great. Now comes the hard part," Oliver explained.


    The three looked at him, not entirely understanding.


    "I understand the reason for keeping our powers secret, especially if our powers are unknown. However, during an exam, it would be impossible to coordinate our combat or reconnaissance without knowing what each of us is capable of," he explained.


    They understood what he meant; for many there, a Boon was something very personal, and sharing it with a stranger felt like exposing yourself. Knowing they would have reservations about starting, Oliver decided to take the initiative.


    "Alright. I''ll start with myself since I''m bringing this up," Oliver said. "I still don''t know exactly what my Boon is focused on. However, it seems to be related to my eyes." He pointed out the color difference between them.


    Katherine noticed for the first time that they had different colors and that he seemed taller.


    ''Did he evolve? Was it his first time?'' She assessed the boy''s growth rate.


    "My boon allows me to see an opponent''s ways of attacks and defenses, whether they''re humans or creatures. However, it only works with Pawn-level opponents," he finished explaining.


    "If it weren''t for the level limit, that would be extremely overpowered," Alan commented. "Alright, since you shared, I''ll explain mine too, especially since it could be a problem."


    "My Boon allows me to create, control, and amplify gravitational fields," he said.


    "Wow!" was the reaction from the other three.


    "But! But! It consumes a lot of Energy, and I can''t differentiate between allies and enemies," Alan added.


    Katherine felt more at ease after Alan''s disclosure because she understood that his power was extremely rare, and even so, he was willing to share it with everyone.


    "Mine is strange," Katherine began. "I can control blood¡ªnot others'', just my own." She quickly summoned her sword and made a small cut on the tip of her finger to demonstrate.


    A drop of blood emerged from her finger but soon started spinning, sometimes moving up and down between her fingers.


    "But the main thing is that I can alter some properties of my blood. One example is its hardness." As she finished speaking, the drop of blood hardened into a spike.


    "Ah!" Oliver finally understood the girl''s powers.


    "However, it''s a bit obvious. Although it doesn''t consume much Energy, it does consume my blood," Katherine concluded.


    "Hmm, mine isn''t simple to explain either. I don''t even know the limits clearly," Isabela began. "I can accelerate myself. That''s it."


    "Huh?" Alan made a sound of confusion.


    "No, literally, that''s it. I can alter my body''s acceleration using Energy and Stamina. So, for example, I can fly." Isabela began to use her powers.


    However, it didn''t quite look like flying. She resembled a yo-yo, rising a few meters and then starting to fall, only to rise again.


    "Another use is to increase the impact of a punch." She demonstrated that her punches were becoming extremely fast.


    "However, there are several problems with it. It''s not a simple power to use; I need to be very focused. So, I often can''t use it in an emergency or when I''m startled, " Isabela explained.


    "Very well!" Oliver thanked them.


    "Now we need to decide who will be responsible for fighting and who will handle reconnaissance."

 Chapter 61 - GL581

    - Oliver -


    "I think this decision is quite easy," Isabela began to speak. "We will have a long mission ahead; from what they said, it will be the whole day. Therefore, we may have several fights throughout the day."


    "Right," Oliver agreed.


    "In that case, we need the people responsible for battle to be capable of remaining in combat for hours," Isabela explained. "I, for example, can fight for quite some time in hand-to-hand combat. But the moment I start using my Boon, I will become incapacitated."


    "I understand." Oliver thought for a moment. "So, in this case, it would be best if Katherine and I focus on the battle, and you and Alan handle reconnaissance."


    "Won''t you get tired from the shots?" Alan asked. "They must consume a lot of Energy."


    "No, I can control how much energy I spend with each shot," Oliver explained. "Besides, I trained in hand-to-hand combat last week; as long as it''s nothing crazy, I should be able to manage."


    Alan agreed with him, while Isabela was a bit surprised that he could control his Energy to the point of altering the strength of his shots. Katherine agreed with their reasoning and had already seen Oliver fight, so she didn''t mind the arrangement.


    Oliver looked at the line, seeing that there should still be long hours before they would be called.


    --


    --


    "Group: Oliver Nameless, Katharina York, Alan Aquila, and Isabela De Luca. Correct?" The teleportation inspector confirmed the participants.


    "Correct," Oliver affirmed.


    "Great. Before you depart, you need to receive your supplies." The inspector handed each group member a backpack. "Alright, walk to the center of the platform and prepare yourselves."


    Again, as soon as the inspector finished speaking, they had already been transported. The four automatically shivered from the cold when their feet touched the ground. Even in a closed room, they could feel the chill of the place. Perhaps due to their experience with teleportations or because of the cold, the four didn''t feel much nausea after the trip.


    "Welcome to GL581," one of the soldiers greeted them. "You should follow this path until you meet the captains."


    As soon as the soldier finished instructing them, the four began to follow a long corridor.


    The teleportation room looked like a bunker, with thick stone walls and steel doors. The decor was similar along the corridor, with some lamps scattered on the ceiling.


    At the end of the corridor, a staircase led them from the underground to the building''s entrance. As soon as they poked their heads out of the stairway, the four saw the size of the colony.


    It was a small city built between two enormous mountains of snow and ice. The city of steel gleamed like a crystal in the midst of the snow.


    The four could feel the harsh and unforgiving weather, with strong, icy winds that seemed to come from all directions. Although small, the city was filled with buildings and structures, many of them bearing corporate symbols.


    "Are they here for research?" Oliver theorized.


    "Possibly. Look at the MechaTech symbol," Katherine pointed out. "Either that, or they have some commercial relationship with the colony."


    The streets were narrow and little used, mainly due to the snow that accumulated between the buildings.


    Facing the two mountains, the colony seemed a lone bastion of life against the silent, relentless cold.


    The four raised their hands to block the wind as they walked to the central square, where hundreds of groups were gathering. Right at the entrance of the square, some captains were commanding the newly arrived groups.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Caine saw the four approaching and walked toward them. "Where are your clothes?" the captain asked.


    "What do you mean, sir?" Oliver questioned.


    "You should be wearing the winter uniform," Caine explained.


    "Sir, we only received these supplies, but the instruction we received was to follow to the end of the corridor and join the other captains," the recruit commented.


    "Damn it. You four, go to that tent. There''s a space for you to change clothes. I''m going to have to talk to the soldiers." Caine stormed off in search of the soldier who gave the wrong information. "If any incident happens, they''ll have my liver, and this soldier gives them the wrong instructions.''


    The four headed to one of the logistical support buildings. Inside, several soldiers and officers were preparing all the necessary support for an operation of this size.


    "Sir, we''re not receiving communication from the satellites around GL670. There must be some interference."


    "It must be a snowstorm. Keep trying to communicate."


    "Yes, sir."


    The four tried to avoid disrupting the flow as they went to the station''s restrooms. The new uniform included a heavy green hood, a thick coat, and an additional layer of pants to be worn over the uniform.


    Upon leaving the station, the four could already feel the difference in protection.


    "I wonder what it''s like to fight wearing something like this?" Isabela asked.


    "Soon enough, we''ll find out," Oliver replied.


    "Wow! Wow! Oliver, look at this!" Alan shouted, pointing to the entrance of the city.


    As soon as Oliver turned, they could see groups of four gigantic mechas passing through the city''s protective gate.


    "I''ve never seen one so close," Oliver commented.


    "They are two Titanbounds, Model Y; those are relics from the Seventh Wave," Alan remarked.


    Oliver didn''t know enough to recognize the models of the mechas but was astonished by the sight.


    The two mechas marched through the snow with their shiny black hulls. Each step thundered through the frozen ground, leaving deep impressions in their trail as steam hissed from hidden vents, giving it almost a breath-like feeling.


    In their hands, they carried what looked like long lances shaped like drills. However, except for the lances, their only other weapons were on their shoulders, where a barrage of missiles was prepared.


    These ancient war machines seemed to have been modified and lost some of their ferocity over time. However, their titanic stature made it clear that when they were in combat, nothing could stop them.


    "They must be mechas modified for mining. Still, it''s impressive; imagine a monster like that drilling into the ground," Alan commented happily.


    The girls were also interested, especially since some army divisions use mechas. However, that wasn''t their specialty.


    Upon returning to the square, it was even more crowded than when they left. The groups were scattered without a formation.


    "Attention!"


    The sound caused the entire square to fall silent. Major Five, accompanied by the other captains, stood at the entrance of the square.


    "Recruits! Pay attention. We are going to start the reconnaissance exam. Each group should go to the security gate; there, you will receive the necessary equipment and the area you must explore," the major explained. "Stay within your areas; each instructor should have already informed you about the dangers you may encounter on this planet. Do not underestimate them."


    "To conclude, this exercise will last six hours. The countdown will automatically start as soon as you receive your equipment and step out of the city. At the end of the period, return to the teleportation station to return to the Academy." Five finished the explanation and cleared the passage at the square''s entrance, allowing the groups to advance to the security gate slowly.


    ''I need to find Damian. Damn, it''s been a while since I''ve seen that boy; I barely remember his face,'' Oliver thought as he moved toward the exit.


    Several soldiers were assisting the groups at the gate, ready to depart.


    "Which of you will be responsible for reconnaissance and mapping?" the soldier asked.


    Alan and Isabela stepped forward.


    "Extend your arms. I need access to your gauntlets," the soldier instructed.


    As soon as both presented their gauntlets, the soldier connected with his own until a beep signaled the end of the update.


    "Your gauntlets are now configured with the reconnaissance system, as well as the exam''s countdown. The moment you pass through the gates, it will start," the soldier explained.


    "To map, you simply need to walk to the position; you can see the black areas that are not mapped," the soldier pointed to the hologram projected by his gauntlet. "Also, throughout the map, you will find red lines that indicate the limit of exploration. Do not advance beyond these lines."


    "Any questions?" the soldier asked.


    "What do we do if we find an anomaly or a creature?" Alan asked.


    "Great," the soldier said, bringing up the hologram again. "There is a notification button in the corner of your screen; just select the area and click the button. It will ask you to detail what was found."


    Alan nodded.


    "Good luck, recruits," the soldier said, dismissing the four.


    "Ready?" Oliver asked.


    "Yes," came the unanimous reply.

 Chapter 62 - The Ice Cave

    - Damian -


    Damian struggled to walk through the deep snow. Each step seemed to sink him even deeper; however, along with the other groups, they needed to descend from the top of the icy hill.


    As soon as they exited through the security gate, they were launched into the world. All the hundreds of groups were focused on the areas near the city to obtain an easy and safe score. However, the groups that wanted to stand out began to separate to go deeper.


    Some walked toward the forest north of the city, while others went south to a terrain with various recesses and caves. Yet no group was foolish enough to go east or west, heading toward the enormous mountains outside the exam area.


    Damian looked at his other teammates. "Where are we going?" he asked Armadillo, the boy with a professional name in the market.


    He had a power that would generally be useless but was essential for this exam. He could use Energy to send low-impact Seismic Waves and analyze where there were sources of Energy in the region.


    This allowed them to avoid opponents but, above all, to find valuable anomalies.


    The boy with thick glasses crouched down and pushed the snow away from the ground, where he inserted his bare hand. His face trembled, sometimes seeming pleased and other times contorting in pain.


    ''Weird as fuck.'' That was all Damian could think about this power. ''But extremely necessary.''


    "South. I still don''t know what it is, but it seems to emit a lot of Energy," Armadillo said in his nasal voice.


    In addition to the two of them, Leo accompanied the group, listening to everything around the four. To complete the team, there was Anchor¡ªa boy from the first battalion who owed some favors to the Nemo family.


    He had been ''hired'' as a bodyguard for the group. They wouldn''t need to battle since they had two of the best terrain reconnaissance recruits, but Damian preferred to invest in something more secure to ensure safety in case of any ''incident.''


    Anchor had the power to increase his weight several dozen times, proportionally increasing his density, literally making him a human tank. His ability was already at a level where he could easily be a mercenary for the Houses; however, he wanted to graduate as a Ranger, and this was his chance.


    Leo constantly moved his head, trying to change the direction of his ears to better hear what was happening.


    "Anything important?" Damian asked.


    "Nothing. We''re still very close to the other groups; they''re interfering with the sounds," the boy explained.


    Anchor remained impassive and focused on following the group.


    As they walked south, they found a vast field, even with some spaces where there was no snow and patches of grass appeared.


    However, as they were about to advance, Leo raised one of his hands.


    "Stop!"


    Hiss


    Whoosh


    A geyser exploded a few meters ahead of them.


    "I believe the field must have more of these; follow me," the boy said before they resumed walking.


    "We need to go there!" Armadillo pointed to one of the recesses on the other side of the field. "That''s the entrance to a cave."


    "Got it," Leo confirmed.


    They gradually advanced while Armadillo continued using his gauntlet to mark the positions of the geysers and the cave entrance.


    <table style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border-radius: 6px !important; color: rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); padding: 12px 20px; max-width: 600px; border: 6px solid rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); width: 100%; margin: 12px 0">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border: none !important">+5 Points - Geyser discovered ??</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border-radius: 6px !important; color: rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); padding: 12px 20px; max-width: 600px; border: 6px solid rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); width: 100%; margin: 12px 0">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border: none !important">+5 Points - Cave discovered ??</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border-radius: 6px !important; color: rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); padding: 12px 20px; max-width: 600px; border: 6px solid rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); width: 100%; margin: 12px 0">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border: none !important">? Time remaining: 05:15:32</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Leo guided the group step by step. "Don''t take a single step away from where I''m walking."


    As soon as he finished speaking, another geyser erupted, expelling hot water.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Soon, they crossed the field, reaching the cave''s entrance. The opening made it seem like the cave was small and shouldn''t have anything special; several others were like it in the region.


    "Are we in the right place?" Damian asked.


    "Yes, yes, yes," Armadillo replied with a strange excitement.


    They began to descend into the cave, trying not to slip on the small loose stones on the slope. However, something caught the group''s attention: although the ground was covered with rocks, the walls seemed made of ice.


    "Confusing," Armadillo commented. However, he didn''t pay much attention and continued his exploration.


    "Damian," Leo called his partner.


    "Yes?" The boy looked at him.


    "I think we''re being followed. There are three other groups close to ours, but..." Leo paused for a second, listening to the sounds around. "But one of them is constantly getting closer; they still seem to be in the geysers'' field."


    "Hmm." Damian thought for a moment. "Do you think it could be a problem?"


    "From what I hear, they seem light; they shouldn''t be a combat team. I haven''t heard them perform any aggressive actions," Leo commented.


    "Then let them be. They must just be looking for more points. Since we''re ahead and better prepared, we''ll get them before they do," Damian replied. "Besides, the points only count for whoever discovers first."


    Leo nodded, returning to focus on the sounds he was picking up.


    "Attention! Goblins ahead. Let''s divert to this side of the cave."


    --


    --


    - Oliver -


    <table style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border-radius: 6px !important; color: rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); padding: 12px 20px; max-width: 600px; border: 6px solid rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); width: 100%; margin: 12px 0">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border: none !important">+1 Point - Terrain discovered</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    The notifications kept appearing for Isabela as she walked ahead of the group.


    Upon reaching the plain, the group was also presented with the same problem as the others. Stay near the city or advance to more distant terrain.


    "Staying here will give us a mediocre score," Isabela commented. "I''m only receiving one point when we advance to a new territory."


    Alan confirmed the notification.


    If the four only wanted to graduate, it would be enough, but everyone there had the ambition to become Rangers except for Alan.


    "What do we do?" Alan asked, looking at Oliver. Oliver had inadvertently become the group''s leader by inviting everyone there.


    "Let''s get out of here," Oliver commented.


    "But to the north or south?" Katherine asked.


    Oliver looked around, trying to find more information.


    "We''ll go south. To the north, there seem to be forests. Closed areas like that make surveying difficult and hinder long-distance battles," the boy explained his reasoning.


    Without any counterargument, they began to walk south of the city.


    "How are the notifications?" Oliver asked.


    "Um, we''ve received some points, but it seems this territory is already being mapped," Alan explained.


    "Then we must have other groups that also came this way. We need to speed up our pace," Oliver commented.


    The four tried to walk faster but soon noticed they were getting tired from the snow.


    After a few more minutes of walking, they reached the field of geysers.


    Hiss


    Whoosh


    "Damn. This is quite dangerous," Alan commented, seeing eruptions.


    However, Oliver''s attention was on something else. In the middle of the field, a group was walking, and there was someone he was particularly interested in¡ªDamian, among them.


    Oliver approached Isabela. "Bella! Bella!"


    The girl, who was focused on the field ahead, looked concerned.


    The boy pointed to the group. "Was that the boy you heard?"


    She squinted her eyes, trying to observe them. It was pretty difficult, especially with the water jets between the fields. "I-I think so. It''s hard to tell from this distance, but I think so."


    "Alright," Oliver confirmed and began to look at the ground around them. They could see the trampled grass.


    ''Should I follow them? Would that be the best option for my team or a personal decision?'' The boy debated what he needed to do. ''Let''s follow them at least to find new territory. If any opportunity arises, I''ll take it. But I need to focus on the exam.''


    "Guys, look at the ground. There''s already a group ahead of us. They''ve left their footprints marked; step exactly in the same places," Oliver commanded the team.


    The boy began to walk ahead, using his vision and agility to navigate between the geysers. Fortunately, the falling water wasn''t enough to erase the footprints on the ground, allowing them to advance to the other side of the field.


    ''We can continue further south or keep following them,'' Oliver thought.


    Before the boy could make a decision, he heard a deafening noise.


    Roar


    The four turned south, seeing two groups running back toward the field of geysers but being chased by a giant Snow Tiger. The creature quickly leaped over the two groups and landed in the center of the field, creating a small crater with its weight.


    "Mark it," Oliver pointed to Alan.


    "You two, into the cave." The boy spoke to Katherine and Isabela.


    Acting quickly, Alan grabbed his gauntlet and pointed it at the monster, marking it on the map.


    <table style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border-radius: 6px !important; color: rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); padding: 12px 20px; max-width: 600px; border: 6px solid rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); width: 100%; margin: 12px 0">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border: none !important">+15 Points - Snow Tiger discovered ??</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border-radius: 6px !important; color: rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); padding: 12px 20px; max-width: 600px; border: 6px solid rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); width: 100%; margin: 12px 0">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border: none !important">?? Captains notified</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    "The Gauntlet called the captains to rescue them," Alan explained.


    "Alright, now it''s our turn. Into the cave."

 Chapter 63 - Goblins!

    - Oliver -


    Due to their speed, they almost fell upon entering the cave. The stones on the ground offered no support; each step seemed to slip and skid.


    Fortunately for both, Isabela was already waiting at their entrance. The girl caught the two before they slipped to the ground.


    "All good?" she asked.


    "Yeah, thanks," Oliver replied gratefully.


    "And now?" Alan asked. "We can''t get out before the captains deal with that beast."


    "Let''s keep exploring. At least we can earn points inside the cave," Oliver explained.


    Katherine nodded. Unlike the others, she hadn''t been so impacted by the Snow Tiger; she had already faced other [Knight]-level monsters, yet she was happy not to have to take risks.


    The four began to advance inside the icy cave. Contrary to their expectations, it wasn''t as cold inside the cave as outside.


    Alan massaged his face, commenting, "It''s so good not to have that cold wind in my face. I feel like a thawing popsicle."


    The others had to agree; even with winter clothing, it was hard not to feel the region''s cold, especially with the strong winds. However, inside the cave, although still cold, it wasn''t as biting.


    As they walked through what seemed like a long corridor, Isabela noticed an issue. "Oliver, we''re not receiving points."


    "Then someone has already passed through here," he said.


    "Does it make sense to continue?" she asked.


    "Since we have nothing to do up there, let''s explore," Oliver replied.


    "If there''s any bifurcation, we''ll avoid the side that''s not offering points," Katherine commented, worried about not achieving a good score.


    Katherine''s suggestion was soon tested. The group had to walk just a little further until they found the first split.


    "Alan, go left, and Isabela, go right. The first to find a scoring notification, we''ll follow that path," Oliver explained.


    "Got it." They replied.


    <table style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border-radius: 6px !important; color: rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); padding: 12px 20px; max-width: 600px; border: 6px solid rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); width: 100%; margin: 12px 0">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border: none !important">+1 Point - Terrain discovered ??</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    "Here!" Alan shouted.


    "On our way," Oliver said.


    The group returned to the fork and followed the left path.


    "We''re getting a LOT of points. This side certainly hadn''t been explored yet," Alan said happily.


    Isabela was right beside him, searching for anomalies to mark.


    The cave seemed to descend deeper and deeper into the planet''s soil, becoming slightly warmer.


    The group continued walking; however, further along their path, the cave expanded, forming a small burrow.


    "What could it be?" Alan wondered. However, as soon as his voice came out, Isabela was already raising her arm, signaling everyone to stop.


    She slowly walked back to the others and whispered, "I think I saw a group of Goblins up ahead."


    "I''ll get closer to see how many there are. If combat isn''t viable, we''ll leave the cave. Okay?" Oliver explained.


    "Okay," everyone agreed.


    Alan, Isabela, and Katherine retreated a few meters back into the corridor while Oliver sneaked forward, taking careful steps until he approached the creatures. The boy stretched to try to see them without giving away his position.


    Just ahead, no more than ten meters away, a group of Goblins was lying on the ground. The photos and descriptions they had seen in class were very different from seeing one up close. They had twisted, muscular forms, with snow-white skin mottled by icy blue and gray patches.


    Oliver didn''t need to be reminded of the danger these monsters represented; their eyes made it clear. Unlike anything else he had ever faced, those eyes had a supernatural glow¡ªa malicious gaze born from their savage intelligence and hunger for food.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Although humanoid, they had sharp, clawed fingers extending from arms wrapped in crudely stitched leather and metal bands.


    ''Where did they get metal? Could it be from attacks on the city?'' the boy thought.


    Oliver began to count how many enemies there were but didn''t need to finish. The boy stopped counting when there were at least forty goblins.


    He walked slowly back to the team. "I don''t think we should proceed. There are at least forty Goblins, not to mention there may be many more deeper in the cave."


    "Are you sure? I think the two of us can handle them," Katherine suggested.


    "We may, especially with the element of surprise. But they''re intelligent; the survivors might flee, and if there are more of them, they''ll call others to attack us," Oliver explained.


    She understood the boy''s concern, and since fighting Goblins wouldn''t give them points, it was best to turn back.


    "But we should at least mark them," Alan commented.


    The rest of the team agreed; at least they would earn some points.


    Alan sneaked closer to the monsters, pointing his gauntlet at the group and marking the score.


    <table style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border-radius: 6px !important; color: rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); padding: 12px 20px; max-width: 600px; border: 6px solid rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); width: 100%; margin: 12px 0">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border: none !important">+10 Points - Goblins discovered ??</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border-radius: 6px !important; color: rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); padding: 12px 20px; max-width: 600px; border: 6px solid rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); width: 100%; margin: 12px 0">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border: none !important">Do not engage ??</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    The boy didn''t need the warning; it wasn''t his intention. But that''s not what happened.


    As Alan stretched to leave his position, one of his feet slipped on the mixture of stones and ice, causing him to fall to the ground.


    Thump


    The sound was muffled, but soon, they heard the monsters starting to move.


    Raaakk!


    They could hear much more than a dozen Goblins screaming and starting to run toward them. Alan struggled to get back on his feet quickly.


    "Run!" he shouted as he returned to the group.


    The others didn''t need to be told twice; the three began to run toward the exit.


    "You run ahead!" Oliver commanded.


    As they started running, their armors were activated. The viscous liquid was expelled from the gauntlet, quickly attaching to their bodies and forming each piece without them needing to stop.


    Katherine was in the lead; with her high agility, she had no difficulty accelerating. Followed by Isabela and Alan, who were careful not to fall again¡ªthey would hardly have time to correct a mistake if one was made.


    Finally, Oliver was at the back of the group. He could see the Goblins approaching¡ªsome running awkwardly on two legs while others used their long limbs to run on all fours.


    "What the hell is that?!" he exclaimed upon seeing the monsters approaching.


    However, he had stayed in the last position precisely for this. He quickly formed his Energy Pistol in his hands and began to shoot at the closest Goblins.


    The boy could see that, in some cases, he could even gravely injure them with a single shot; however, the number of monsters didn''t seem to decrease anyway.


    ¡®Good thing we decided not to fight,¡¯ he was grateful for the decision made.


    "Speed up; they''re getting closer," Oliver warned.


    With each shot, he tried to aim at the target that would cause the most disarray among the creatures.


    Although she was further ahead, Katherine could quickly see the Goblins by looking back. She tried to think of something that could help, but her sword was too short, and if she used her blood to shoot something, she might become a burden to her teammates.


    Alan and Isabela were in a similar position; their powers were great in one-on-one combat, but they wouldn''t be of much use in a situation where they had to flee.


    As the four ran, one of the Goblins finally managed to get close, jumping and trying to grab one of Oliver''s legs.


    He managed to blow off the Goblin''s claws with a quick shot, but this was already a sign that they were in a dangerous situation.


    ''I can''t use [Observation] with this number of monsters. Can''t tell which one will get close,'' the boy thought.


    "We''re reaching the crossroads!" Katherine shouted.


    Oliver could see the small space where the split was. ''Can I do something with this?'' he theorized as he saw the icy walls.


    "Keep running toward the exit; don''t stop!" he shouted.


    Instead of aiming at the Goblins, he started aiming ahead of them.


    "What are you thinking?" Alan asked.


    However, Oliver didn''t have time to explain. He began aiming at the walls and ceiling, firing dozens of consecutive shots.


    Soon, the ice that had spread along the sides and ceiling of the cave began to fall¡ªinitially just a little, but the amount was increasing.


    "Jump through the ice!" was all he could shout. The four ran and passed through to the exit before even larger chunks began to fall.


    THUMP


    The passage between the exit and the fork had been closed. Some ice blocks were blocking the way.


    Raaakk!


    However, they could still hear the Goblins screeching on the other side.


    "They''ll probably break through this soon; let''s not stick around to find out," Isabela alerted the others.


    They returned to the formation with Katherine in front and started moving through the cave.


    Krrrrrack


    However, the sound caught everyone''s attention. With the ice falling, the ground seemed to have cracked. What started as a small fissure expanded and was opening.


    "Run¡ª" Oliver shouted before the ground gave way.


    Katherine, Alan, and Isabela managed to leap away. However, Oliver, being the last, didn''t reach solid ground intact.


    "OH! Fuck!"

 Chapter 64 - Mining Surprise

    - Oliver -


    "OH! Fuck!" was the only thing Oliver could express as he fell.


    He thought that maybe he would see his whole life pass before his eyes or even that his mind would black out before he hit the ground.


    Unfortunately, our imagination isn''t always connected to reality. He fell for less than a fraction of a second. The impact made him expel all the air from his lungs, and the pain in his back made him spend a few seconds trying to recover.


    Luckily, he had his armor activated, which protected his head from the fall.


    ¡®It still hurts like hell!¡¯ he complained in his mind.


    "Oliver?" Alan shouted upon seeing the cloud of rocks and ice. "Oliver?!"


    He wanted to respond but was still recovering.


    "H-Here!" he said.


    "Whew. Looks like he''s okay," Alan calmed down.


    Isabela and Katherine were still sprawled on the ground, recovering from the jump.


    Oliver slowly stood up and looked upward. The hole was still hard to see, but gradually, the dust settled, and he could see Alan''s face.


    The two boys waved happily that he wasn''t dead.


    Isabela and Katherine walked to the opening and began to observe the damage done.


    "Does anyone have any rope?" Katherine asked.


    "Maybe in the supply bag?" Isabela replied.


    Alan opened his bag and found some canteens, dried food, and water, but no rope.


    "Nothing in mine, maybe yours," he responded.


    Each of them had a kit slightly different from the others but no ropes.


    "We could try calling one of the captains," Isabela suggested. She looked at her gauntlet and pointed to the ground, reporting a trapped student.


    <table style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border-radius: 6px !important; color: rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); padding: 12px 20px; max-width: 600px; border: 6px solid rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); width: 100%; margin: 12px 0">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border: none !important">+1 Point - Cave discovered ??</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border-radius: 6px !important; color: rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); padding: 12px 20px; max-width: 600px; border: 6px solid rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); width: 100%; margin: 12px 0">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border: none !important">Rescue request sent. Please wait in line. (5 requests ahead)</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    "Maybe it''ll take a while," she commented. "There are still five people ahead of us."


    Oliver tried to look around, trying to figure out where he was. He had fallen into a second level of the cave, something like an antechamber with two paths ahead.


    "Can''t you fly with Oliver?" Alan asked Isabela.


    "No, my power isn''t that strong yet," she explained. "I can only apply it to myself and for a short period."


    "Guys, down here, there''s another path; there must be some other exit around," Oliver shouted.


    "We could just jump down and join him; at least we keep scoring points," Alan suggested.


    "But then the captain would have more people to rescue," Isabela commented.


    "I don''t think we''ll have time to decide that," Katherine pointed out.


    Raaakk!


    She could see the first claw of a Goblin breaking through the ice that blocked the corridor.


    "If we don''t go down now, we need to run and abandon him," she explained. "I''ve already made my decision."


    She took two steps back, sprinted, and jumped into the hole. In a few seconds, she hit the ground and rolled to lessen the impact; even so, she could feel the pain spreading through her legs.


    Oliver, who was looking around the cave, only heard the sound of the impact echoing off the walls.


    "Fu¡ª" The girl bit her lips to avoid uttering a cuss. Her eyes filled with tears, but she wanted to keep her composure.


    Alan and Isabela watched everything from above, still surprised that she had jumped. However, as soon as she recovered on the ground, they could hear more shrieking from the Goblins. Where before there was only the arm of one creature, now there was the head of one and several others digging through the ice.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    The two stood up, making the same decision, and jumped. Like Katherine, they soon discovered how bad that jump was. However, none of them intended to hold back their screams.


    "FUCKING HELL!" Alan and Isabela shouted upon hitting the ground.


    Oliver approached the others just in time to see the result of their falls; looking up, he saw that the first Goblins had already broken through the ice wall. However, none of them seemed willing to jump or descend into the hole.


    "Shit! Why are there Goblins here?!"


    "Who drew their attention?"


    "Run, there''s another exit ahead!"


    He could hear the shouts of Damian''s group as they returned to the crossroads.


    ¡®Now, this problem is yours. It''s not settled yet, but at least you won''t have this exam so easy,¡¯ the boy thought.


    As soon as the group recovered, they could resume looking around and exploring the cave.


    "I found two paths leading out of this chamber; it seems both haven''t been explored yet," Oliver explained, pointing to the paths ahead.


    Alan and Isabela were still getting up when Katherine was already walking toward the fork.


    "But which one should we follow?" the girl asked.


    "According to the map, the right side would lead back to the exam area, while the left, depending on the distance, takes us outside the allowed area," Oliver explained.


    He showed the gauntlet to the girl, who agreed with the path. Soon, the four moved on.


    "We''re getting points," Alan noted. "We really are the first ones here."


    The group walked a few more minutes until they found another chamber. This one was enormous, much larger than the Goblins'' lair. But what mainly caught their attention was what was on the other side of the chamber¡ªthere seemed to be excavation equipment scattered about.


    Near the equipment, various broken stones and rocks were scattered along with several holes in shallow excavations.


    "Did we walk far enough to enter one of the mines?" Isabela wondered.


    "Impossible. The mines are in the mountain area; we''re still south of the city," Oliver explained.


    The four also noticed that the chamber was much hotter than any other place, to the point that there was no more ice or snow on the ground, only black rocks.


    They walked carefully to the other side of the chamber. The tools looked like manual excavation tools, but their sizes were strange.


    "Could they be for Mechas?" Oliver asked the others.


    "No way. Mechas need bigger tools than these, and mini-Mechas aren''t used for excavation," Alan commented.


    While Alan, Oliver, and Isabela analyzed the materials scattered on the ground, Katherine kept moving forward, going to the end of the chamber and observing what was beyond the corridor to the left. She suddenly froze; her heart started to beat faster, and excessive adrenaline prevented her from reacting.


    She deactivated the armor under her face, trying to breathe. Upon seeing her state, the three started to worry.


    "Are you okay?" Oliver asked.


    "Shhhhh!" was all she could utter. Katherine''s hands trembled, but her face best showed her emotion; she was pale with fear, tears streaming continuously from her eyes.


    Oliver didn''t know what was happening. He walked over to her, pulling her back to the group. When she finally moved from her spot, it was his turn to look at what was beyond the chamber.


    There was a second, even larger chamber; however, besides the usual black stone floor, rivers of lava cut through the hall, with a few built bridges for movement. But the most frightening thing was beyond the lava rivers.


    There were two large tower-like structures made of stone and metal with gigantic doors. However, the main problem stood right at the entrance of the structures. Two tall creatures with tusks protruding from their mouths, each holding a hammer almost the size of their bodies. Gray orks guarded the place.


    "Shit," Oliver whispered.


    He could understand why the girl had despaired. Seeing an Ork is like facing humanity''s greatest fear, especially for those who saw and lived through the war. Actual killing machines were just over a hundred meters away.


    Oliver returned to the group. He held Katherine''s shoulders, giving her time to breathe and calm down.


    Isabela and Alan went after Oliver to see the scene before them. They also returned pale, though not to Katherine''s extent.


    "Are you okay?" Oliver asked Katherine.


    She nodded while wiping away her tears. "Yes, yes. Sorry."


    "It''s all right," he tried to reassure her.


    "I''ve seen several of them in classes; even some have tried to infiltrate Mars. But never so close," she explained. "At least not since the last wave."


    Oliver understood there must be more than just a common fear of Orks. However, it wasn''t the time to think about that.


    "W-what are we going to do?" Alan asked, stammering.


    "We have no way back. There''s no way to climb up; we can try the other path. However, if Orks made these caves, there''s a chance we''ll find more of them," Oliver commented.


    "Made by Ork?" Isabela questioned.


    "I''m not sure, but it''s quite possible. They were certainly digging something around here," he explained, pointing to the tools. "Perhaps the same thing MechaCorp is interested in."


    "Maybe we can alert the captains and move up the priority list?" Alan suggested.


    "Maybe. It doesn''t hurt to try," Oliver replied.


    Alan walked back to the entrance of the second chamber, pointed his gauntlet, and selected ''report anomaly.''


    <table style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border-radius: 6px !important; color: rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); padding: 12px 20px; max-width: 600px; border: 6px solid rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); width: 100%; margin: 12px 0">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border: none !important">+30 Points - Ork found ??</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border-radius: 6px !important; color: rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); padding: 12px 20px; max-width: 600px; border: 6px solid rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); width: 100%; margin: 12px 0">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border: none !important">Rescue request sent</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border-radius: 6px !important; color: rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); padding: 12px 20px; max-width: 600px; border: 6px solid rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); width: 100%; margin: 12px 0">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border: none !important">?? [ERROR] No communication received [ERROR] ??</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    "Fuck! We''re without contact."

 Chapter 65 - The Towers

    - Oliver -


    "Fuck! We''re out of contact." Alan returned to the group, announcing the problem.


    "What do you mean, no contact?" Isabela asked.


    "You try sending the location, too," Alan replied.


    <table style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border-radius: 6px !important; color: rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); padding: 12px 20px; max-width: 600px; border: 6px solid rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); width: 100%; margin: 12px 0">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border: none !important">Rescue request sent</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    <table style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border-radius: 6px !important; color: rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); padding: 12px 20px; max-width: 600px; border: 6px solid rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); width: 100%; margin: 12px 0">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border: none !important">?? [ERROR] No communication received [ERROR] ??</td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    "N-no way," she said in a low voice.


    "Could it be the blizzard they mentioned?" Alan asked.


    "But when we got here, there was no sign of a blizzard on the horizon," Oliver recalled.


    Katherine finished wiping away her tears and reactivated her armor''s helmet.


    The four remained silent, trying to think of a solution until Katherine decided to speak her mind. "I think we need to move forward."


    "B-but they''re Orks," Isabela commented.


    "Even so, sitting here won''t help. We don''t know what''s happening up there, but we won''t be rescued anytime soon," she explained. "Until then, we could be discovered by the Orks. We can at least use the fact that they don''t know we''re here to keep moving forward."


    They spent a few more seconds in silence, getting used to the possible decision of having to face or at least infiltrate an Ork base.


    "They must have some stairs or an exit. Some way to receive supplies," Oliver commented. "Maybe this is our chance."


    "Besides, gray-skinned Orks are the weakest. It''s quite possible we can handle them if we''re well-prepared," Alan explained, although he didn''t quite believe his own words.


    "Right," Oliver confirmed. "Let''s start by gathering more information. The four of us will advance to the next chamber, but no one should engage in any fights for now. We need to understand how these structures work, how we get in and out, and how many enemies are ahead."


    The others nodded, confirming the orders.


    The four advanced to the next chamber, sneaking between the huge rocks on the ground. They walked between each rock until they were close to the structures. Now closer, they could see the construction better.


    Looking up, they could barely see the ceiling. The structure looked like two towers of black stone and metal in the heart of an underground chasm. Around it were two rivers of lava, with a stone bridge leading to the entrance.


    Both structures'' entrances consisted of two huge doors. However, both were open, guarded only by two Gray Orks patrolling in front of the building.


    "Shouldn''t there be more of them?" Katherine questioned.


    "There weren''t any at the excavation either," Isabela commented.


    "Maybe they''re not here?" Alan wondered.


    "We''ll find out," Oliver replied.


    The four waited a few minutes, observing the movements, wondering whether the Orks would patrol elsewhere or be replaced by others. However, no matter how long they waited, there didn''t seem to be any change.


    "Maybe they''re alone?" Oliver mused. "They''re not changing guards or patrolling other areas."


    "We need to get past them," Isabela said.


    "Yes. But there''s nowhere to hide," Alan noted.


    "We''ll need to attack them," Katherine suggested.


    "But it can''t be that simple. We can''t alert them; we don''t know what they can do or what''s inside," Oliver said.


    "Hmm," Katherine pondered.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "We have to split up and try to attack both simultaneously. A single attack that removes their chance to alert others without making noise," Oliver explained.


    "I think I can do it using the [Blood Rose]," Katherine said.


    Before deciding on the strategy, Oliver looked at the Orks again.


    [Observation]


    The Boon made his vision turn black and white again, and he could see each opponent''s attack and defense threads.


    "Hmm, they''re Orks, but they seem weak. They''re Pawn-level," he informed the others.


    Although Pawn-level didn''t indicate their absolute strength, it helped them understand that these weren''t among the strongest and most evolved Orks, which was encouraging.


    Oliver continued, "I have a way to eliminate the other one," pausing before asking, "Is the chat working?"


    Alan looked at his gauntlet and tested it; he could communicate with the others but couldn''t speak on channels with people outside the cave.


    "Only among us," he confirmed.


    "Alright. We''ll get closer¡ªAlan, Katherine, Isabela, and me. Each group should hide among the rocks," Oliver pointed to the stones where they should position themselves. "Before launching the attack, everyone will prepare. Isabela and Alan will communicate via chat to determine the moment to strike."


    The three nodded in understanding.


    "Okay. Let''s go, and good luck," Oliver said before moving to the next rock.


    The two newly formed groups moved between the stones, advancing quickly but carefully to avoid being seen. Since there were no more guards except the two at the doors, they had no difficulty crossing the field ahead.


    Even crossing the stone bridge was simple, except for the heat emanating from the bubbling lava just a few meters away.


    The Orks continued staring into the horizon. Oliver didn''t know much about the enemies'' anatomy, but they seemed bored guarding the gates.


    ''I''ll relieve your boredom, don''t worry,'' he thought as he kept moving.


    Oliver and Alan positioned themselves near the Ork on the left. They were still a few meters away, but from there, they wouldn''t have any more cover to hide.


    On the right were Katherine and Isabela, both crouched a few meters from the Ork. While Katherine concentrated and enveloped her sword with her blood, Oliver focused on extracting the Energy from his Z-Crystal, channeling it into his feet and fist.


    ''Less. It needs to be much less than in the Coliseum fight. I can''t end up with a broken arm,'' he tried to adjust the technique to avoid hurting himself too much. ''I''m not Nico; I can''t regenerate if this goes wrong.''


    With both ready, they waited for the signal to advance.


    <table style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border-radius: 6px !important; color: rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); padding: 12px 20px; max-width: 600px; border: 6px solid rgba(255, 255, 255, 1); width: 100%; margin: 12px 0">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="background-color: rgba(29, 30, 34, 1); border: none !important">Channels


    - Exam1Group [4] [Private]


    Exam1Group


    [AquilaAlan] On go we attack


    [AquilaAlan] 3


    [AquilaAlan] 2


    [AquilaAlan] 1


    [AquilaAlan] Go!


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Alan and Isabela tapped their respective partners on the shoulder as soon as the message was sent.


    Katherine used two jets of blood to accelerate her advance toward the Ork. Both Orks were still looking bored when they saw the girl. However, they didn''t have time to react; she was already upon them. With a leap, she reached the monster''s height and thrust her sword. In the next movement, several spikes made of blood erupted from the Ork''s head.


    While Katherine finished off the first opponent, Oliver activated his ability [Prometheus].


    He felt the Energy burning his skin and bones, but he told himself it would be a quick move and that he''d deactivate it soon.


    Alan could grasp the basis of his friend''s technique. He had been studying Energy Combat, and there were some similar techniques, but all of them were forbidden to be taught at the Academy.


    ''Where did he learn this?'' Alan wondered.


    Oliver used all the enhanced strength from [Prometheus] to leap several meters ahead, appearing in front of the Ork in the blink of an eye. The monster was still focused on Katherine''s appearance and didn''t notice someone in front of him at eye level.


    Oliver''s leap made a perfect arc, allowing him to land a punch on the side of the creature''s head. The force was so great that he dragged the monster to the ground, creating a crater in the Ork''s face.


    Thump


    Except for the sound of bodies hitting the ground, there was no other indication that they had been discovered.


    Oliver quickly deactivated his technique to avoid further injury. However, he could already feel the impact on his deeply aching knees and hand, raw under the armor.


    Katherine was faring a bit better; although she''d lost blood, she could recover it after some rest.


    Both signaled for Alan and Isabela to move forward.


    "Let''s push the Orks into the lava; if any others show up, they''ll just notice the guards are missing," Oliver suggested.


    Although killing them had been simple, dragging the two heavy bodies to the lava rivers was more complicated, requiring all four of them for each one. After pushing them into the lava, except for the bloodstains, it would be hard to tell that the two Orks had been killed.


    "Be careful," Oliver warned as they passed through the building''s entrance.


    The four resumed moving slowly, paying attention to each step to avoid any sound that might alert enemies. As they crossed the large door, they saw a massive staircase leading to what seemed to be the top of the tower.


    The group felt hopeful again; there still didn''t seem to be any Orks in sight, and they could see a bit of light coming from outside the tower.


    To avoid making any noise, Oliver pointed to the staircase and signaled for them to follow. They began ascending slowly, careful not to make any noise. However, they noticed a room with an open door near the second floor.


    "Help! HELP! Someone help me."


    They heard the screams. The four didn''t want to risk increasing the danger they were already in, but they needed at least to see what was happening so they could report it to the command center.


    Oliver stepped away from the staircase and approached the door, opening it just enough to peek inside.


    ¡°Is that a lab?"

 Chapter 66 - A Lab

    - Oliver -


    "Is that a lab?" Oliver asked in a low voice. The boy looked around, all the way down the corridor and into the main room; there didn''t seem to be any Ork patrolling.


    "It''s better to go inside than stay in the corridor¡ªsomeone might pass by and see us," he thought, calling the others into the room.


    The four quickly entered the room and closed the door before anyone could see them. Upon entering, they finally saw the grandeur of the laboratory. Their gazes were amazed at how the same room could simultaneously be so crude and technological, with details in stone and steel. There was a large circular window near the ceiling through which one could see the entire exterior of the towers.


    The group gradually spread out, exploring every part of the laboratory. Large machines with pistons and tubes connected the various other rooms; their gears and bolts were already rusted, and occasionally, they released gases and whistled.


    Throughout the room, there were various workbenches, each with plans, notes, and scattered papers. Oliver stopped, trying to decipher some of the documents; however, the Ork language didn''t make any sense to him.


    ¡®I''ll take something. It might be important,¡¯ he thought, crumpling some papers and putting them into his supply bag.


    Alan tried to understand the instruments hanging near the machines, but he couldn''t grasp what they were measuring or supposed to be. The boy felt like he had entered the secret laboratory of some alchemist¡ªsomething that didn''t resemble science, simply chaos.


    The girls tried to pretend they weren''t bothered by the smell of the place, mainly the odor of blood and rotten meat that was taking over the area.


    "Please! I see you. Help me."


    Unlike before, the voice wasn''t shouting; it spoke more softly as if it was really seeing the group and knew their position. Oliver tried to follow the voice but only reached the end of the room, where there were three doors to what seemed to be a storage room.


    "I''m here!"


    Again, he heard the voice; it seemed to come from the first door.


    "Could it be a trap?" the boy wondered. He decided at least to have his pistol in hand before entering.


    Oliver conjured the weapon and held it firmly, pointing forward.


    "Hey!" He called Isabela, who was nearby. "Open the door carefully," he asked.


    The girl held what seemed like a doorknob and, without standing in the doorway, quickly opened it.


    Oliver watched through the crack of the door the whole time, preparing for some opponent. However, his expectations were frustrated. It was just a tiny room, about four square meters.


    Inside the room, lined with steel sheets, there was a pipe that went from the ceiling to the floor. But in the center of the structure, there was glass that allowed them to see what was floating inside the pipe.


    "My God." Oliver was never religious, but some sights can only be reacted to that way.


    Inside what seemed to be a huge test tube was a human head immersed in some strange liquid; however, there was no body. Its neck had been severed; instead, there were hundreds of tubes connected to the head from all sides. Its eyes seemed to have been sewn shut. However, he knew that whoever it was wasn''t dead, as the head was moving its mouth.


    "Finally, finally, someone found me," the head said in a sad and defeated voice. Oliver felt that the person would be crying if they could.


    Isabela covered her mouth with both hands, surprised at what they had found. Alan and Katherine were still exploring the laboratory, but noticing the other two''s reaction, they decided to approach. All four looked with pity and sadness at the situation of whoever was there.


    "Please. I don''t know who you are. I don''t even know if you''re human. Please. Kill me," the head begged. "I feel pain. I feel cold. I feel hunger. But I am unable to die. I can''t take it anymore."


    Oliver raised the pistol; however, Isabela held his hand before. "Are you sure about this?" she asked.


    "The moment you shoot, Our position will most likely be discovered," the girl commented.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "We can''t leave someone in this state," the boy felt terrible.


    "I understand. But we also need to think about our safety," she reaffirmed.


    Alan and Katherine wanted to disagree with her, but the girl''s attitude was quite mature and realistic.


    "I''m sorry." Oliver touched the glass before turning away.


    "I¡ªI understand," the head spoke and fell silent.


    Oliver leaned against the wall for a moment, feeling a deep urge to vomit. However, while Oliver was recovering, Alan decided to look at what was behind the other doors.


    He and Isabela opened each one to see what was inside. Similar to the first, they were tight cubicles, each with what seemed to be surgical tables. One had a dissected Goblin, and the other had a dissected gray-skinned Ork.


    "What were they trying to do here?" Katherine asked.


    "It''s impossible to understand," Isabela commented.


    "Uh, I think I can comprehend," Alan explained. "I saw some of these symbols in a class on Ork Culture."


    The two raised their eyebrows upon seeing that the boy had taken the time to study something so uncommon.


    Alan picked up some pieces of paper near the surgical tables, trying to read what was written on each one.


    "I can''t understand every symbol, but it''s possible to decipher some that humanity has already figured out," Alan commented.


    "On the Goblin''s, there''s something like: Reaction Absorb Human. Hmm, on the Ork, it''s the same thing," the boy explained.


    The three were silent for a while, trying to understand what it meant.


    "It doesn''t make any sense. Would it be something like biological engineering? They''re applying something human to these two?" Isabela asked.


    "If they are, it''s not working," Katherine replied.


    "For now," Alan commented.


    Oliver stood up again and joined the rest of the group; however, he was silent throughout the discussion.


    Thump


    While they were examining the rooms, the door was quickly opened.


    UARRRRRK


    The group was startled to see a gray-skinned Ork screaming at the doorway. However, it wasn''t a common Ork; he seemed older. His skin, although grayish, had no shine; he was hunched over a staff to be able to walk, and he had a long beard.


    "Katherine, eliminate him," Oliver commanded.


    The girl advanced rapidly with her sword in hand; however, with the Ork''s scream, they could already hear the alarms sounding inside the tower.


    As Katherine swung the sword at the Ork, he easily held the blade''s tip and prevented the girl from slashing him, however, where he had sprouted several blood spikes, piercing the Ork''s hand, who roared again, this time in pain.


    The other three ran following Katherine; Isabela came right after with her gloves already on her hands. She slid across the floor, landing a punch on the Ork''s knee, causing him to lose balance. Oliver finished with a shot to his face.


    "Everyone, go to the stairs. Run to the exit; don''t worry about the noise," Oliver ordered. While the three left the room, he took the opportunity to fire several shots. One of them was aimed at the room with the floating head, exploding the glass and what was inside. He also fired several other shots at the shelves, ensuring there was a fire in the laboratory.


    ¡®Goodbye. I hope that''s enough,¡¯ the boy thought.


    As soon as he returned to the stairs, he could already see a few Orks climbing them. Alan, Isabela, and Katherine were already focused on ascending the steps. The group could hear the screams and roars of the Orks following them as they climbed.


    They were close to the last floor when a pair of Orks appeared before them. With a glance, they could see that it was a prison floor. They could hear several prisoners screaming and banging on the doors and bars.


    "Don''t stop, attack with everything," Oliver shouted.


    "Right," Isabela advanced against one of them; however, the moment she went to land a punch, the monster had already swung a massive axe at her. Luckily, Alan had time to pull the girl back.


    Katherine advanced against the second Ork, landing a flurry of attacks, not caring where she would hit, leaving the Ork dazed by the number of cuts she was dealing with.


    Alan, for his part, as soon as he pulled Isabela back, had already charged two energy shots, hitting the stomach of the axe-wielding Ork and knocking him down.


    "Don''t stop; keep moving forward," Alan shouted.


    Instead of focusing on killing them, it was enough to hinder and keep running.


    Katherine understood this, landing a few more cuts on the Ork''s leg and fleeing from him to continue ascending the stairs.


    The group was finally a few steps from the last floor; the door was open, but four more Orks were ahead.


    "Keep running; I¡¯ll take care of them," Oliver urged.


    [Observation]


    Tzzz


    He couldn''t activate the ability.


    ¡®Damn! One of them must be stronger than Pawn,¡¯ the boy thought.


    However, he didn''t despair; keeping focused, he pulled out the pistol and fired several shots, especially near the Ork¡¯s eyes.


    This allowed the group to pass between them without fighting.


    "Finally!" Oliver celebrated upon passing through the gate. However, they couldn''t stop yet; they still heard the Orks shouting and roaring.


    The group could see that they had returned to somewhere near the geysers.


    "To the north!" Katherine pointed to where the city should be.


    The group started running again toward the city.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The four could hear several explosions occurring in the distance, but Oliver was the first to notice what was hovering in the sky. He recognized the shape of the ships that appeared in front of them. He remembered the last time he had seen them when Seoul was reduced to ashes.

 Chapter 67 - Senate & Emperor

    - Avalon -


    Many space stations orbited Earth a few hundred kilometers above. However, one was more important than the others. It was like a fortress in the skies, a silver sentinel one step away from the void of space.


    Its structure resembled a castle as it used to be built in ancient times, with hundreds of rooms prepared so that the New Earth Army could handle any scenario. That''s why the structure was filled with towers and antennas, capturing information and redistributing it to the rest of the empire. At any moment, day or night, the station was functioning.


    For that reason, several high-ranking officers were dedicated to this station. One of them was General Avalon. He had served his last thirty years at this station, serving during the previous three waves, and was finally nearing the end of his military career. He had achieved success early on, and even though other Houses invited him and could have earned more credits with them, Avalon preferred to remain within the NEA; he believed in the work he was doing.


    This was finally his last day at his post. Because of this, Avalon woke up early, preparing his uniform with all the necessary pomp and organizing his many medals.


    THUMP THUMP THUMP


    The knocks disturbed the General, who was observing himself in front of the mirror while adjusting his awards.


    ¡°Soldier! It better be an important matter, or I will¡ª¡± Avalon grumbled as he opened the door of his room on the station. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Sir, they urgently request your presence in the command center,¡± the soldier explained.


    ¡°Who or better, why?¡± the General questioned.


    ¡°Sir, they didn''t tell me. But they said that if necessary, I could break down your door. So I imagine it''s critical, sir,¡± the soldier explained.


    ¡°Humph.¡± The General closed the door and began to walk toward the station''s command center.


    ¡®At this hour, which commander would be on duty?¡¯ he tried to think. ¡®If it''s some rookie, I''ll have to explain that they should only call me like this when it''s critical.¡¯


    The soldier stopped accompanying him when they reached the center''s door and stood guard outside.


    As the General stepped into the room, he could see dozens of officers walking back and forth among communications channels. Red alerts were flashing on monitors and holograms.


    Avalon took a deep breath. The situation was critical, and he was ashamed of having been displeased at being called.


    ¡®There goes my retirement,¡¯ he thought.


    One of the commanders stopped momentarily near him as he left one of the communication consoles.


    ¡°What''s the status?¡± the General asked.


    ¡°Sir. Maximum alert,¡± the commander explained. ¡°Callisto, Ceres, Titan, and Enceladus have already reported mass attacks.¡±


    The commander''s expression showed his level of concern and nervousness. ¡°Sir, this is much bigger than the last two waves. They''ve never attacked so many planets and so close to home as today.¡±


    Avalon nodded upon hearing the situation. ¡°Has anyone already contacted the Senate?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the commander replied.


    ¡°Excellent,¡± Avalon said to the commander while walking toward the center of the room.


    ¡°Attention!¡± The officers in the room paused momentarily to listen to the General. ¡°Initiate the defense process. Start acting as at the beginning of the Tenth Wave.¡±


    The officers trembled upon hearing the statement.


    ¡°B-but sir, there''s still no confirmation from the Senate that it''s officially a Wave,¡± one of the officers commented.


    ¡°Forget that; the Senate will only approve the attack action. For us, the NEA, this is officially the Tenth Wave.¡±A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    --


    --


    - John York -


    It''s been almost a decade since the Senate had an emergency meeting; this was a bad sign that John didn''t expect to receive so soon. In the middle of the night on Mars, he was awakened by his Guard for the meeting.


    Many saw him as the Heir of the Yorks, but he was no more than twenty years old. He hardly remembered how the last wave had been.


    ¡®I shouldn''t be here. Where have you gone, brother?¡¯ John prayed for his older brother to return, although the chances were minimal after the last three years.


    The Great House York had its own teleportation station, one of the few that gave access to the Senate. John was already accustomed to the journey and felt almost no dizziness.


    The Senate''s location was on Earth, but it was kept under lock and key; not even the Heirs of the Great Houses knew where it was. Only the Emperor and a few people around him knew the location.


    However, as soon as he arrived at the place, he was as impressed as the first time he had been there.


    A huge artificial lake was created in front of the Senate building. It was an all-white construction that seemed to be a manifestation of gods. The high ornate columns resembled the Parthenon of Greece; however, instead of Greek gods, there were sculptures of heroes from the last waves. Each Ranger who deserved to be remembered was portrayed there.


    ¡®Seeing them like this, each one looks like a titan,¡¯ John raised his eyes to see the tops of the sculptures. ¡®However, none of them are among us anymore. In the end, we have no titans on our side.¡¯


    A long staircase led the newcomers to the immense entrance of the Senate. At the top of the building, a huge dome crowned the edifice. Although it was a governmental building, to any other person who arrived there, it could easily be mistaken for a temple of old.


    John continued advancing along with the other heirs of the eleven Great Houses. In moments of emergency, only Houses of this stature were called to the Senate, while the others received the final verdict.


    ¡°Where is the Emperor?¡± one of the heirs asked the imperial guards who accompanied them.


    ¡°He is already in the throne room,¡± the guard replied. ¡°He awaits you.¡±


    The heirs knew that keeping the Emperor waiting was in bad taste, especially now that his term was nearing its end and another would be elected; each of the twelve was striving to make a better impression.


    Or at least eleven of them were. John never wanted to be the Heir of the Yorks, and being Emperor wasn''t even close to his dreams.


    The group of twelve heirs was led to the main hall, where there were twelve pulpits, one for each of the Great Houses. In front of them, at the top of the staircase, was the Emperor''s throne.


    John was nervous, tapping his foot on the pulpit floor while waiting for the Emperor''s entrance. He was not the only one in this state; Callisto, Ceres, Titan, and Enceladus belonged to four of the Heirs present in that room. Each of them worried about the state of their territory, family, and subjects.


    While John was lost in thought, he heard the movement of the imperial guard. Near the end of the room, one of the doors was opened, and slowly, they could see the Emperor walking toward the throne.


    The twelve heirs took their positions as soon as the Emperor reached the throne. With the right hand over the left chest and the left hand extended along the body, they saluted the Emperor.


    ¡°Hail Lucius Meridius, the twentieth Emperor of New Earth,¡± the twelve repeated almost in unison.


    John noticed the Emperor''s tired face. Lucius had a stern visage, sculpted from being in several waves; he bore various scars on his face. Those were his actual medals. However, the last five years on the throne had placed upon him a level of fatigue that was already visible.


    Nonetheless, it was still possible to see in his eyes the intensity and ferocity of the old Emperor. He made this even more explicit by displaying the gauntlets of his Ranger Armor for all to see.


    Similar to John York, Lucius had mastered his armor to the point of being able to keep it active indefinitely. However, unlike the York family, the Meridius family did not own the Gold Z-Crystal.


    Lucius wielded the Silver Z-Crystal; however, the gauntlets were even more formidable than anyone had ever seen a Ranger use.


    ¡°Since everyone is here, I will begin the official announcement of the empire,¡± the Emperor began. ¡°Earlier today, we received news from planets distant from the capital about interference with our satellites, which soon proved to be actions of the savage Orks. A few hours later, their ships began to advance into the empire''s territory and carry out indiscriminate attacks on our planets.


    ¡®Planets distant from the capital? Please, Katherine. Be safe,¡¯ John hoped that his sister wasn''t on any of the attacked planets.


    ¡°At this moment, we know that four planets near the capital are suffering attacks both from ships and ground battles. Based on this information, I have called the twelve Great Houses to initiate the vote. I, Lucius Meridius, wish to declare that this is the Tenth Wave, and it is everyone''s responsibility not only to defend but also to attack the barbarians. Domination, capture, torture, and extermination of any monster that stands before us are permitted.¡±


    As soon as the Emperor finished speaking, four positive votes were automatically cast by each house under attack.


    It didn''t take long before the twelve positive votes were confirmed.


    ¡°I hereby declare the attack on the Tenth Wave,¡± the Emperor commanded.


    As soon as Lucius finished the announcement, he quickly left the room. With the war restarting, he had other matters to attend to. The other heirs also had to return to their houses. However, before leaving, John went to one of the commanders of the imperial guard.


    ¡°Could you tell me which planet the Academy from Earth was sent to?¡±


    The commander paused momentarily; with a look of pity, he replied, ¡°GL581, one of the bombarded planets.¡±

 Chapter 68 - Evacuation

    - Oliver -


    Oliver was paying attention to the ships that appeared above them. Each looked like leviathans of steel and iron, with a grotesque and disordered structure that was simultaneously imposing.


    Isabela, Katherine, and Alan had not yet realized what was happening, but as soon as they noticed Oliver lagging behind, the trio grew concerned and looked toward where he was gazing.


    The three stood agape, paralyzed before the ships. The main ship closest to the city seemed to be made entirely of irregular steel plates, glued and hammered together without any symmetry or design, yet strangely, it seemed to function. Red lights flashed in various parts of the ship, firing lasers that flew toward the city.


    They could see several hatches on the ship''s opening, and finally, a salvo of missiles was launched. If that hit them, the city would be over. However, the missiles exploded a few kilometers before hitting any of the buildings, revealing an aura of energy that protected the city.


    "Z-Crystal Barrier," Oliver recalled having one in New San Francisco. "This won''t last, not against those ships."


    "Don''t stop; we must get into the city and use the teleporter. Evacuate as quickly as possible," Oliver shouted.


    As he spoke, the wind from the explosion finally reached the four of them, blinding them with the amount of snow expelled. They had difficulty continuing forward, but they knew the direction of the city.


    UARRK!


    They heard the cries of Orks advancing through the blizzard.


    The noise was the signal needed to reawaken the group, who dashed forward despite the gale ahead.


    Even with their helmets protecting their faces, seeing more than a few inches ahead was difficult.


    BOOM BOOM BOOM


    Another barrage struck the city''s defenses.


    "Damn, damn," Oliver thought as he ran.


    Finally, the snow settled, and the wind helped the four see this time. They were no longer near the geyser areas but at the base of the hill leading to the security gates. However, this time, there were not only recruits mapping the region.


    In front of them lay a vast battlefield. Soldiers and officers confronted the Orks to try to give the recruits a chance to escape. However, the battle was unfair; there were four Orks for every soldier on the field.


    Not to mention the differences in power. Each officer had at most their Artificial Armor and a Ranger Weapon, while the Orks were larger and stronger. Although their skins were still gray, Oliver could tell they were not Pawn-level opponents. There was a horde of Orks, and all of them must be at least Knight-level. It was obvious that this battle would soon be lost.


    Along the battlefield, the number of scattered bodies was quite shocking¡ªsome Orks, but many more human bodies, most of those in recruit uniforms. It was simply countless. They didn''t stand a chance against the Orks. Almost none of the recruits had ever encountered a Knight-level enemy.


    ¡®Please, let Astrid be okay,¡¯ Isabela hoped she wouldn''t find the red-haired girl lying on the battlefield.


    "Try not to engage; attack, create distance, and move forward," Oliver explained.


    They didn''t need the orders; however, the boy also spoke to convince himself.


    Oliver and the group moved to the left side of the battlefield, trying to avoid entering the center of the fight. Luckily for them, many Orks had their backs turned to them, allowing them to hinder several before being noticed. However, they couldn''t keep taking advantage of the surprise forever.


    As they ventured further into the combat zone, some Orks began to spot them. Oliver always aimed to shoot at their legs or faces; his shots often weren''t enough to eliminate them but incapacitated and removed them from combat. However, when it was a Knight-level Ork, he needed the support of Katherine, Isabela, and Alan to take it down.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    They were close to reaching the middle of the field when a new blast drew their attention.


    PTIU BOOOM


    The group looked toward the city''s defenses; however, no explosion was coming from there. Instead, the ship above them seemed to have taken the hit. Alan tapped Oliver''s shoulder, pointing to the mountains.


    Six Titanbound Mechas were positioned, each firing missiles and lasers at the ship closest to the city.


    The ship started to suffer from the hits as soon as their firing began. Initially, some steel plates began to loosen and fall off; then, it was possible to see a small fire starting on the ship until it completely lost lift.


    "It''s not going to fall here, is it?" Isabela asked, slightly desperate.


    "Seems like it will!" Alan replied.


    The enormous ship began to lose altitude; however, instead of landing, it nosedived straight to the ground, right onto the battlefield.


    "Run!" Oliver and Katherine shouted. They broke away from their opponents without a second thought and continued running toward the base entrance. Nonetheless, the falling ship created even more chaos, with soldiers, officers, and Orks scrambling to escape the impact.


    Oliver felt claustrophobic with the number of people trying to squeeze through to advance and escape the impact.


    THUMP


    The ship hit the ground without exploding; however, it dragged along the ground where it landed, destroying everything in its path. Dozens of soldiers and officers, as well as hundreds of Orks, were crushed instantly. It continued scraping along the ground until it reached the bottom of the hill.


    However, there was no time to catch their breath. As soon as one ship fell from the sky, another approached, and anyone looking above the city could see that several others were approaching the battlefield.


    As Oliver, Katherine, Isabela, and Alan squeezed through the soldiers to get past, some soldiers and officers began returning to the front lines; they knew it wasn''t over yet¡ªthey needed to hold the front a little longer.


    When the group finally managed to escape from the crowd, they were on one of the narrower side streets.


    "Do you remember where the teleport center is?" Oliver asked the others.


    "It was¡ªit was past the main square; going straight, you can see the bunker with the teleporters," Katherine replied while trying to catch her breath.


    "It will be crowded; if the soldiers are still trying to hold the advance, it means they can''t escape yet," Alan commented.


    "It doesn''t matter for us. If we stay here, we''ll only get in their way," Oliver remarked. "What are the chances of us receiving support?"


    He asked everyone, but Isabela and Alan looked at Katherine. He didn''t understand why they were waiting for her to answer.


    "It depends; the NEA will act as a defense organization. In this case, they''ll start deploying soldiers and Rangers into combat. In theory, it shouldn''t take more than a few minutes," Katherine explained. "But the entire army, including the Great Houses, may take longer since a Senate vote is needed."


    "We''re talking about what¡ªan hour? Two?" Oliver asked.


    "Well, we''re talking about the attack being only here," Alan explained. "If it''s happening on more than one front, it could take longer."


    "Fuck," the boy exclaimed. "Alright, let''s at least head to the teleport building."


    As soon as the group regained some breath, they resumed running, but they were just in time to witness the first disaster.


    BOOM


    There was another barrage of missiles, but only one exploded against the barrier this time. The others got through. The four were looking up when two missiles hit two buildings a few blocks away from them.


    "My God," Isabela said upon seeing the two buildings collapse from the explosion.


    They could hear screams coming from the city entrance. With the barrier finally down, Orks began entering the city streets. Several recruits took refuge in some buildings¡ªsome trying to hide, others not knowing how they would make it to the teleport area.


    As the group moved from one street to another, they could hear the exchanges between several recruits.


    "Let''s hide; reinforcements should arrive soon."


    "Yes, yes, we''ll be saved."


    "Don''t listen to him; we need to flee. We have to run to the teleporter."


    "They''re overloaded; there''s no way to evacuate everyone."


    The conversation among them frightened the four; there might be nowhere to escape. However, they had finally returned to the main square without stopping to think.


    "Just a little further ahead," Oliver said among them.


    When he finished speaking, another rain of missiles hit several buildings near them, creating a massive cloud of dust and snow that spread across the square.


    Some minor skirmishes were occurring throughout the square, with Orks, recruits, and officers fighting on all sides. Even so, they hadn''t given up advancing, but before Oliver could take the next step.


    "Watch out!"

 Chapter 69 - The Red

    - Oliver -


    "Watch out!"


    Oliver was focused on the enemies before him; however, amidst the chaos of war, he didn''t notice an Ork running while brandishing what seemed to be a gigantic sword. Alan, a bit farther away, saw what was coming toward the boy.


    Unfortunately, he only had time to jump and push Oliver forward, preventing his friend from being struck by the enormous sword and receiving part of the attack on his armor himself.


    Alan was thrown several meters away with the abdomen of his armor destroyed and some broken bones.


    Oliver was still stunned by what had happened, but Katherine and Isabela didn''t waste any time. The two advanced to attack the Ork mercilessly. Forming a pincer movement, each struck from one side while Oliver drew his pistol to attract the monster''s attention.


    Each shot seemed to just graze the Ork''s skin. However, the girls'' attacks appeared to be causing some real damage. Isabela managed to land two punches to the monster''s stomach, making it bend over, while Katherine made several cuts on its legs, arms, and torso.


    As the creature bent over and roared, Katherine plunged her sword into one of the monster''s eyes, finishing it off once and for all.


    Ding


    Oliver heard the sound of the system, but instead of checking it at that moment, he preferred to run to Alan, who was still down.


    "Are you okay?" Oliver asked.


    "Yes, it was just a scratch," Alan replied.


    Neither wanted to imagine if the attack had hit him directly.


    The girls approached with a worried look. They had barely entered the main square and were already having trouble advancing.


    "I''ll support Alan; you two clear the way. I think the Orks have some resistance to lasers¡ªmy shots¡ªso I''ll focus on their eyes to at least provide support," Oliver explained.


    "Right," Katherine agreed while Isabela was looking at the square.


    Alan leaned on Oliver''s shoulder to keep walking. He could feel that something in his ribs was broken. "Damn it."


    "Anchor! Anchor! No. No." They heard someone shouting in the square. It seemed to be a short boy with large, thick glasses and a strange mustache. He was swaying while holding the body of another boy who had lost one of his arms and both legs.


    The sight made all four of their stomachs churn; that could easily have been Alan. Oliver slapped himself twice, chastising himself for his irresponsibility and trying to increase his concentration in the battle.


    Oliver looked back at the square, waiting for a good moment to advance. Holding Alan by the waist and with his other hand gripping his pistol, he began to advance, shooting at any opponent ahead. He sought openings and spaces to dodge through.


    He couldn''t use his [Observation] on most opponents; however, he had learned a lot about how to dodge by observing how the enemies usually attacked.


    When any Ork got too close, Isabela or Katherine would move forward to divert them.


    ''I''m running low on blood; I need to be careful,'' Katherine thought. ''I can''t become a burden.''


    After crossing the square, they were one step closer to the objective. They could finally see the entrance to the bunker with the teleporters. However, unlike their expectations, no one was there¡ªnot even a line of people seeking refuge.


    The group began to walk slowly toward the entrance, but they soon understood what had happened. As they approached the excavation, they saw four Orks climbing up, with one dragging a human body by the legs.


    HUARK


    The Ork babbled, throwing the body near the group. Oliver recognized who it was; they had talked to him. It was the soldier who had helped them when they arrived at GL581.


    ¡®Damn,¡¯ the boy thought.


    "What do we do? Th-the teleporter must be broken if they''re coming out of there," Isabela stammered. Oliver could see the girl''s hands trembling.


    "Let''s go to plan B," Oliver said. "We get out of the city and hide."


    "And if plan B fails?" Isabela asked.


    "Then we''ll have to create a plan C," he explained.


    The girl didn''t feel very confident, but it was the best they had.


    The group began to retreat to avoid being attacked by the four Orks. However, they noticed that none of the Orks stopped looking at them.


    When Oliver took the first step back, one of the four Orks leaped, brandishing two axes. Katherine, however, was expecting such a move and went to meet the Ork. When their weapons clashed, the girl came out the loser, being pushed away.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Huff," she breathed deeply, recovering from the impact. "These are stronger."


    "I''ll set you down here; I think I''ll need to join in," Oliver said to Alan, who nodded.


    Seeing the level of one of the opponents, Oliver preferred not to leave room for error.


    [Prometheus]


    He activated his best ability. Enveloping his limbs with Energy coming from his gauntlets, he prepared for the attack.


    The other three Orks also jumped and advanced against the group. One charged at Isabela, another at Katherine, and Oliver had to hold off two of them.


    However, this wouldn''t be a problem. The boy noticed that the Orks didn''t take them seriously; they didn''t know their levels but had possibly already killed so many recruits that they thought all were at similar levels.


    Oliver advanced against one of the Orks, concentrating his energy on this attack.


    ''Even if I lose an arm, I need to take them out of the fight,'' Oliver thought. ''When we have more numbers than they do, the fight will be fine.''


    Before both Orks could react, Oliver was already beside one of them, landing a punch on the monster''s stomach. The force was so tremendous that the creature''s abdomen exploded in a cloud of blood and guts.


    The other three Orks became alert upon seeing one of their own die so quickly.


    "Don''t give them space. Let''s finish them off," Oliver said.


    The girls didn''t need more motivation. As soon as the two they were fighting decided to retreat, they took the opportunity to gain momentum. For the first time, Isabela chose to use her boon, jumping against one of the Orks, accelerating her speed and punch to the point that the beast could hardly see her.


    Although her punch wasn¡¯t as powerful as Oliver''s, it broke some bones and hindered the Ork.


    Meanwhile, Katherine used [Blood Rose] again, thrusting her sword into the Ork''s stomach and exploding him from the inside out with her blood thorns.


    Only one Ork remained, and Oliver jumped toward it again. With his other arm, he landed another punch, exploding the Ork''s legs.


    The group was exhausted, having spent almost all their energy, but they had eliminated the strongest enemies they had encountered.


    Alan walked limping toward the group.


    "Is it worth checking what''s in the teleporter room?" he asked.


    The others didn''t know what to say. "If it''s still working, would we know how to use it?" Oliver asked.


    However, none of the other three responded.


    "Then we shouldn''t spend more time than necessary inside the city," the boy concluded.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a few more missiles hit the city, knocking down several buildings.


    "Will we have to go through the security gate again?" Isabela asked. Retracing their steps would be a long journey, and the gate might already be overflowing with Orks.


    "There was a communication tent nearby; maybe there was a map out of the city," Katherine remembered.


    "Makes sense," Alan agreed.


    Before Oliver could suggest that the group search for the tent, they heard a noise coming from the top of one of the buildings.


    HUARK! HUARK! HUARK!


    The sound seemed like the laughter of an Ork, if Orks were capable of laughing.


    Oliver searched for where the sound was coming from but didn''t expect it to be from the building right next to them. The boy looked up to see what was on the rooftop.


    His blood ran cold when he saw what was watching them. It was just an Ork, the same height and seemingly as strong as the others. However, his skin wasn''t gray; it was red.


    "Run!" Oliver shouted. "Spread out!"


    BOOM


    Before the group understood what Oliver was shouting about, a small explosion occurred in front of them. The Ork had jumped from the top floor of the building straight to the ground, breaking everything in his path.


    "What''s happening?" Alan asked.


    There was no need for an answer. When the dust settled, he saw the red-skinned Ork walking slowly toward them.


    All four of them knew that this type of monster couldn''t even be compared to the others.


    [Prometheus]


    Oliver activated his powers again. This time, he was no longer worried about what might break. If he got out alive, that would be a bonus.


    The boy jumped at the Ork, aiming to kick the creature''s face.


    However, the monster raised one of his arms and quickly blocked the kick. Oliver felt all the pain of the impact. With a quick movement, the creature grabbed his leg and threw him against one of the nearby building walls.


    ¡®It''s our end,¡¯ Alan thought.


    Without reinforcements, none of them would get out of there alive.


    Alan tried to muster the rest of his strength to advance against the monster.


    "Run, I''ll hold him off!" Alan shouted.


    [Gravity Lock]


    He tried to concentrate all his power to create an ultra-dense gravity field, preventing the monster from advancing. The power was so immense that he himself had difficulty staying within the area, even though his ability had a reduced impact on him.


    Katherine and Isabela didn''t know what to do. They didn''t want to flee and abandon their companions, but the enemy before them wasn''t something they could defeat.


    Alan stared intently at the Ork, trying to maintain concentration on his powers that, until that moment, seemed to have stopped the beast. However, the next moment, the Ork took a step as if Alan''s powers didn''t affect him.


    SPLAT


    With a swing of its arm, the Ork¡¯s blade cut the boy in half, severing his legs from his torso.


    "NO!" Oliver shouted from the depths of his lungs.


    Oliver was wounded and afraid a moment ago, yet now, the only feeling within him was a deep rage that would burst if he didn¡¯t do anything.


    With their remaining strength, Isabela, Katherine, and Oliver attacked.


    However, the Ork dodged each attack as if the three were moving in slowly. The monster threw two punches¡ªone at Isabela and another at Katherine¡ªwho were thrown dozens of meters away. As for Oliver, it paused for a moment, observing the boy''s rage, and with a swift movement, severed his right arm with his claws. To finish, it punched him in the face. Like the girls, Oliver was hurled against one of the building walls.


    HUARK! HUARK!


    The Ork seemed to laugh at the trio''s plight.


    Oliver''s consciousness was slowly fading.


    ¡®Is this how it will end?¡¯ he asked himself. ¡®But I haven''t even started yet.¡¯


    His last feeling was of being dragged by his remaining arm before finally passing out.

 Prologue - Beginning of the End

    Seoul, Korea


    2055 - 6:36 AM


    "Dad, Dad! How much longer until we get there?" Oliver asked.


    The boy had already finished watching yet another series about survival in the jungle. It was one of the few things that kept him entertained in the car.


    "A few more minutes, we''re almost there." His father answered.


    Oliver''s entire family was from the outskirts of Seoul, but his father had moved to the United States to work in a big tech company. Oliver was born in the US, and because of this, his parents thought that a common name would make it easier for the boy to adapt to the new country.


    Despite this, no one could believe his name was Oliver when they saw the young, clearly Asian kid. His thin black hair and slender face made him stand out among the other boys at his school.


    Finally, he was "home" to visit his grandparents. After a long trip, it was only a few minutes until he met the rest of his family. The car was clogged with so much stuff. The young Uber driver didn''t imagine his first drive would be with an entire family: Oliver''s parents and dozens of suitcases.


    "Dad. Dad, what''s that in the sky?" Oliver spoke with uncertainty in his voice.


    The boy''s endless curiosity led his father to take a deep breath and consider an answer to his challenging questions.


    The driver, distracted, glanced up and suddenly hit the brakes, causing the whole family to lurch forward.


    "I don''t think we will know what that is, kid." The driver spoke with a trembling voice.


    After recovering from the sharp break, Oliver massaged his forehead, which had hit the seat before him, while his father looked out the window.


    Even though it was morning, the sky was crimson red. The car''s occupants trembled, shocked by what they saw.


    "W-what''s happening?" The driver asked, but no one knew the answer.


    Other cars on the avenue began to brake while others tried to reverse and move away from the city.


    "I think we better turn back; something is wrong." Oliver¡¯s father spoke, but uncertain.


    The rest of the sentence was never pronounced. Small flames and a loud noise emerged from the red sky. From there, a titanic triangular ship emerged.


    The hearts of everyone in the car were beating so loud it seemed audible. Oliver''s mother was the first to snap out of the stupor.


    "Go¡ªgo! Let''s get out of here now!" Oliver¡¯s mother screamed, trying to wake the driver.


    But he never had time to react.


    A tiny beam of light was directed to the ground from the enormous ship hovering over Seoul.


    Three seconds later.


    Boom


    The first of several bombings shook the earth until there was no city left.


    --


    --


    Somewhere in Europe.


    "Mr. President, we need to move faster. We are among the first to arrive, but other leaders are anxious to start the meeting early." The diplomat explained.


    He knew that hastening a meeting after the incident in Seoul would most likely jeopardize world peace. However, getting so many leaders in the same room was already a miracle. He didn''t know the diplomatic effort it had taken, but at least it hadn''t started a third world war yet.


    "Fuck. Do you have anything to help me with this hangover? My head is killing me." The President whispered while holding his head as if it would explode at any moment.


    Smith was in his final year as president, longing to finish and enjoy a lengthy and peaceful retirement. It wasn''t the first time he''d woken up in the middle of the night to handle a diplomatic matter, but waking up after drinking heavily the night before was taking a toll on his sanity.


    "Yes, we do, sir." The diplomat answered, knowing what to do next. It wasn¡¯t the first time he had to help Smith recover from something like this; still, he was glad it wasn''t something worse than booze.


    Smith turned on the small TV in the presidential limousine while taking a pill for his hangover.


    "Urgent News: Seoul was bombarded four hours ago. No country or group has claimed responsibility yet. Some images are arriving as we speak. We urge the survivors who captured any footage to share it with the world."


    "Alexander, can we keep the images from going public? At least for now." Smith asked while looking at his other assistant.


    The young major had risen quickly through the ranks in recent years, becoming one of Smith''s right-hand men. Even so, he was stunned by all the events of the last few hours. Yet he tried to appear calm while only superficially. His square face and dark blond hair were well-maintained, as expected of someone in the army.


    "Mr. President, we can contain them for the next few hours. But with the rescue of survivors, someone will likely release the images or post them online."


    After a quiet ride, the three approached a military base. It seemed tiny compared to the gigantic mountains around them, which helped hide its location in the Swiss Alps. It was one of the few zones not disclosed by the UN, making it a safe place to discuss diplomatic matters away from public view.


    After a standard security check, the limousine was guided to the official garage. With a slight jolt, the floor began to descend. After a few more minutes, the presidential car was ten floors below the surface in the most secure bunker in Europe.


    A place even the presidential security detail was unaware of. The three were ready for the day''s most harrowing moment: facing the other leaders to find out who had ravaged Seoul.


    After passing several more security points, the group arrived at a dark hall. Like the General Assembly, each leader sat facing the stage, the only part of the room illuminated. The hall felt extremely cold, yet Smith''s hands were sweaty.


    A scientist in a standard white lab coat leaned against the wall in the center of the room.


    The scientist tugged his lab coat and briefly looked at his watch. "Come in, gentlemen. Take a seat; we should start shortly."


    The president raised an eyebrow at the scientist''s calm demeanor while in this situation.


    "And who might you be?" Smith asked.


    "You may call me-¡± The scientist paused briefly as if his mind had gone elsewhere. ¡°Dr. Gordon.¡±


    Smith tried to remember anything about a ¡®Dr. Gordon¡¯, but simply couldn''t find it in his memory. At the same time, he felt something was amiss; Gordon didn¡¯t look like a simple scientist. Sure, he had a lab coat on, but it was too clean for someone working daily. Furthermore, beneath his coat was a fine, Italian-cut outfit that a scientist would hardly bother to wear.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°I will lead today''s meeting.¡± Dr. Gordon completed the sentence before further questions were asked.


    Although the major tried to appear calm, beneath his skin, his entire body was at the peak of stress; this was the last straw. Seeing a mere scientist address them with "you" without the proper respect.


    "Well, Dr. Gordon or whoever you are. What makes you think you have the power to lead now? You should defer to better men."


    Though his voice carried a deep rage, the tone never altered, making Alexander''s words even more vicious.


    The simple scientist took a deep breath and looked at the major, who was much taller. But before his first word, his eyes began to glow with a purple hue. Seeing those eyes made the three of them feel a primal and uncontrollable fear. But as quickly as the eyes turned purple, they returned to hazel, and the three calmed down. Smith scanned the rest of the room with his gaze, noticing that other leaders had similar reactions. He felt this wasn''t the first time this had happened.


    "I suggest Mr. Alexander take his seat and understand that you have no power within this room, whether your rank is major, president, dictator, or religious leader. The command is mine, and I expect everyone''s respect." Gordon spoke calmly, but his voice was cold and rigid.


    The three men understood that though they were powerful forces in their country, somehow, seeing Dr. Gordon made them feel small and insignificant. Something deeper was before them, something their intuitions screamed that it was dangerous.


    Smith became president due to his negotiation skills and diplomatic ability. Despite being a corrupt drunkard, there wasn''t a single complaint against his competence. He grasped how the game was played in the room.


    "My apologies, Dr. Gordon. We''ll take our seats, but if there''s an opportunity in the future, I''d like to discuss other matters with you." Smith spoke.


    The doctor nodded and allowed the group to move to their seats. After sitting and taking a deep breath, Smith surveyed the hall. No country was missing; he wasn''t just talking about the UN members. Every country was represented, even some religious leaders and industry magnates. The hall was filled with the world''s greatest powers.


    After a few more minutes, the doctor approached the hall''s center, drawing everyone''s attention. The silence was palpable in the room; in addition to the complete destruction of one of the largest cities on the planet, there was now a new actor in the balance of power. A scientist that no one knew but who appeared to have unknown control over them.


    "Ahem. Welcome, ladies and gentlemen. Tonight, we have everyone we can call leaders of the world. Rulers, religious figures, or businesspeople. Among you is every existing caste."


    Gordon approached the pulpit and held the microphone in front of him. "First, let me introduce myself since none of you know me and may doubt if I''m the best person for this position.¡±


    With a quick pull, the scientist removed the microphone from its place and began carrying it in his hands.


    "Nice to meet you all; my name is Dr. Gordon, and I am your creator. Not just from a political, mythologic, or religious interpretation, I¡¯m straight up the creator of the human race."


    After a deafening silence, a single hand was raised in the hall.


    "What do you mean by creator?"


    "I built life on Earth for the research and development of human beings. In a way, I am the God you so often invoke." Gordon explained why they were there. "I¡¯ve brought all of you today to start the Grand Game!"


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    The sound echoed alone in the hall, even though maybe the intention was to say something quietly. Everyone had heard and started looking for whoever had spoken.


    ¡°If anyone has a question, speak now. I don¡¯t wish to waste my time.¡± Gordon pursed his eyes, trying to recognize who was speaking.


    At first glance, he looked like an Asian man, already old but who wasn''t old in this room. His appearance seemed South Asian, pulling from memory. Possibly, he was the leader, who appeared to be from Laos, or at least that''s what Gordon could recall.


    Without waiting for him to be recognized, the leader stood up and spoke even louder to Dr. Gordon.


    ¡°I¡¯m calling BULLSHIT. You must be crazy, an unknown scientist taking advantage of the whole Seul wild attack to try and push some absurd lies. Soldiers, arrest him; I won¡¯t tolerate him any longer.¡±


    The leader was short and had deep-set eyes behind his glasses. However, he behaved wildly to force a false respect of his fellow ¡®world leaders.¡¯


    Like many others, he had an entourage of soldiers accompanying him.


    Smith looked back to see who was speaking. At the same time, two soldiers started to move through the rows of the hall towards the doctor. Alexander glanced at the president to understand what to do, but Smith preferred to gather more information. He nodded for Alexander not to move and continued to pay close attention to the scene.


    ¡°Soldiers, I will offer you a second chance; withdraw now. As for your leader, there won¡¯t be a second chance. Well, I wished to avoid this nuisance.¡±


    Gordon raised his right hand and did a quick snap. It was a simple gesture, but two purple lightning were sent from his fingertips. A second later, the sound of a thunderous explosion startled the hall.


    The two soldiers froze mid-walk while everyone turned around to see what had exploded.


    The dictator¡¯s head was scattered in thousands of pieces in the row where he had been sitting. His peers were in shock from the bloodbath they had received. The body that had been standing just moments before was now lifeless on the ground, spilling blood.


    ¡°To the two soldiers, take the body and dispose of it.¡± The doctor clapped his hand to get their attention but made a few more people in the room fear more explosions.


    ¡°Let''s continue. I hope there won¡¯t be any more interruptions unless there are questions.¡±


    Gordon waited for some kind of confirmation.


    ¡°Am I clear?¡±


    The hall, which had been tense due to Seoul¡¯s bombing, knew that before them was a more immediate danger. Silence lingered until Gordon understood that this was a confirmation to continue.


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll offer you a summarized version to keep everyone up. Four hours ago, there was a bombing in Seoul. However, it was not carried out by any of you. No country or terrorist cell was responsible. In fact, it would have been impossible to achieve what was done today with your current technology.¡±


    The statement pointed to two possibilities for everyone in the hall: either it was an unnatural event, or some agent not among the world leaders was acting against them. Smith felt a chill with both possibilities but needed to confirm.


    Smith raised his hand and asked, "What do you mean by technology? How could the bombing not have been done by someone in this room?¡±


    ¡°Quite simple, Mr. Smith. It wasn¡¯t a human who attacked you.¡±


    Silence remained in the air. The possibility of a non-human invasion had been suggested by some military officials, but until today, even the world¡¯s most powerful governments had no way to confirm such information. But now ¡°God,¡± or someone posing as him, stood before them, confirming their worst fears.


    ¡°Around 20 years ago, South Korean scientists achieved nuclear fusion. Something that is very common today and has brought many benefits to all of you. However, when this discovery was made, your entire race reached the level necessary to access the Grand Game.¡±


    Gordon exited the pulpit and walked down the central aisle, passing through each row.


    ¡°You see, my mission is to evolve you. To take you to the highest level of civilization. However, my siblings and I believe the best way to prove evolution among races is by testing them against each other.¡±


    The scientist paced back and forth in the aisle, looking at every person in the hall.


    ¡°Therefore, when you were accepted by the Grand Game, a signal was sent to all races that you were participating and could be attacked. There was a failure on my part in not preparing you enough to survive the attacks. Usually, I have protected and guided your race in the most critical moments. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t imagine there were races so close to this planet, which resulted in this initial attack.¡±


    ¡°Now, other ships are approaching your planet, and this will be only the first of many attacks. But in return, with each defense or attack you carry out, I will offer your race a small evolution. For surviving Seoul¡¯s bombing, I will offer you the tool you need most right now: Z-Crystals.¡±


    The scientist pulled a scarlet red crystal from his pocket. The crystal floated a few centimeters from his fingers.


    Everyone in the room felt an energy floating in the air until a pop-up appeared in everyone''s vision.


    | Welcome to the Grand Game!


    --


    --


    Back in Seoul


    ¡°Damn it! We need more people here. Another one has arrived!¡±


    Inside the makeshift hospital, doctors and nurses rushed in every direction. The number of injured kept increasing. A city of over nine million people had been reduced to rubble, yet thousands were still trapped under the debris.


    Among them was Oliver. However, it was uncertain whether he was alive.


    ¡°What the hell happened to him? His entire left side is destroyed. We don''t have enough equipment to keep him alive.¡±


    One of the doctors was nervous as he observed the boy hanging on by a thread.


    ¡°We should put him in hibernation and maybe try the VAT.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, it''s still experimental; we shouldn''t be using it on a child.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a better option? Hurry up! More people are coming.¡±


    The doctor pondered for a moment; the procedure was risky and untested. But the child wouldn¡¯t survive in his current state.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Take him to the VAT.¡±


    The team quickly placed a mask over Oliver¡¯s face. He tried to stay conscious, but the gasses gradually put him to sleep until it was too heavy to stay awake. As soon as the boy fell asleep, the team cleaned his wounds.


    Two nurses placed new electronic pads to monitor the boy¡¯s condition. Then, he was positioned in a transparent chamber.


    Within seconds, a viscous green liquid began to submerge the boy until seeing him was no longer possible.

 Chapter 70 - The Diary

    Fifth Entry


    I had promised myself that I would stop keeping this diary. However, it''s one of the few things that keep me sane in the face of this war. I don''t remember a time when we weren''t battling; that''s the hardest part.


    My mother and father went to the front when I was still a child, almost a baby. I was basically raised by those who lived on my street. But I promised myself that this would never happen to my children.


    I will be better. I won''t go to war.


    Seventh Entry


    She accepted. She accepted!


    The most beautiful girl in my town, the most lovely and intelligent, agreed to marry me.


    I''ve never been so happy. They all tell me that marrying is foolish, especially while we''re at war. That I should only worry about serving on the front line and stop dreaming of a tranquil life.


    Ninth Entry


    We''ve set the wedding date. I still don''t know how it will be, but at least it will be quick. After that, we''ll move; I''ve prepared a more remote house where we''ll be able to farm.


    I never imagined I''d be a farmer, but the more I thought about it, the better the idea became.


    Eleventh Entry


    She''s pregnant¡ªwith twins. I don''t know if I''m prepared for this responsibility. When she came to talk to me, I was pale with fear.


    Unfortunately, we only have each other.


    Twelfth Entry


    They were born healthy; now, I''m the father of a girl and a boy.


    They say it''s the perfect combination, but I don''t really care that much.


    The farm is going well; they''ve finally understood that they need food being planted to serve others instead of trying to drag me into the war.


    Sixteenth Entry


    The children are doing well. My daughter is so smart; she''s the best among the children in the region. My son is tall and strong¡ªI never imagined having a son like that.


    I''m afraid of what they''re teaching him. I don''t want him to desire to go to war; I''ve managed to protect them until now¡ªthey don''t need to participate in this.


    However, every time I explain to him why we don''t get involved, they call us cowards. I''d like to know how they''d live if I didn''t plant what they eat.


    Twenty-First Entry


    My love departed today. She was in the city when we were attacked. A falling building struck her.


    If it weren''t for my children...


    Twenty-Second Entry


    I''m sorry. It took me a long time to have the courage to write again. I know it''s best for me, but it''s still hard.


    My children and I are fine. We''ve survived my wife''s passing. I''m better; the children still suffer from her absence, but we''ll overcome.


    Twenty-Third Entry


    It''s tough to care for a girl without her mother. My neighbors have helped a lot, but I still feel like I''m improvising most of the time. I just hope she doesn''t hate me when she''s older.


    My son is doing well; he''s intelligent and strong. But he continues with foolish ideas in his head. Yesterday, he said he would join the army when he grows up.


    Thirty-First Entry


    My daughter is going to get married. She fell in love last spring. But it was with a damn soldier¡ªI don''t know his rank, but he only wears the best clothes and promises her the world.


    She''s going to move with him to some planet closer to the battlefront.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    At least I still have my son.


    Thirty-Third Entry


    He heard. HE HAD TO HEAR?!


    Someone told him they were doing another round of enlistment.


    SONS OF A BITCH!


    He''s decided he wants to go; there''s nothing I can do.


    I don''t know what else to do.


    Thirty-Seventh Entry


    This will be the last time I write something in this diary.


    My son returned.


    After two long years, he returned.


    In a coffin.


    Fuck aliens.


    Fuck army.


    They had to take him from me.


    Forty-First Entry


    I''ve learned what I need to do to find peace.


    I need to repay these aliens for what they''ve done to my family.


    --


    --


    He closed the diary, placing one of his hands on the leather cover. He tried to remember how many years he''d been in this profession.


    ¡®I don''t even remember anymore,¡¯ the man thought.


    It was his last passion. His son and daughter were no longer with him, and his great love had already departed.


    ¡®I will take every last drop of their blood before I leave this place,¡¯ the man said to himself.


    It was his second time that day descending those dungeons. The staircases he was traversing were in shadows, hiding the passage of several others who worked in the dungeon prison.


    The environment was overwhelmed by dark stones worn by time. Some light beams reached that depth, symbolizing a last hope for those in the ruins.


    On the ruin''s floor were dozens of enormous chains, which had restrained all types of enemies in the past. Once used against political opponents or even those of a different religion, they were now used to guard beings of other races.


    ¡®Executing them is too easy; they need to be tortured. Broken. Each day, I want them to be closer to begging for their own death,¡¯ the man thought as he descended the stairs.


    Each step was more irregular than the last. So many had used them that they had worn them down over the centuries.


    At the end of the stairs was a long corridor with hundreds of metal gates, all stained by time. The doors and their locks were overly rusty.


    ¡®They took all my prisoners; only a few remain,¡¯ the man sighed as he entered the last cell.


    He approached the alien who was hanging, delivering a punch to his ribs.


    ¡®This one is in bad shape; he''ll die if he continues like this. It''s time to wake up,¡¯ he thought before finally speaking to the hanging monsters.


    HUARK


    --


    --


    - Oliver -


    "Go fuck yourself, you piece of shit. I already told you I don''t understand pig language," Oliver shouted at the monster before him, spitting the rest of his saliva in his face.


    For the second time that day, the Ork emerged from the shadows of the dungeon. His skin was yellowish; the boy didn''t know if it was natural for an Ork or simply a hallucination.


    ¡®I''ve been having many of those lately,¡¯ the boy thought. Even now, he still felt as if he had his right arm, but whenever he turned his head to the side, he could see where it had been severed.


    Besides that, occasionally, the boy could hear the sound of notifications and even see the screen of his Status Page.


    However, he no longer wore his gauntlet.


    ¡®I''m going crazy. I don''t even know how many days it''s been since we got here,¡¯ the boy tried to count.


    In the first days, he tried counting the number of times the sunset, but he soon gave up.


    ¡®But what if on this planet a day isn''t twenty-four hours? Do I still count it as a day?¡¯ he wondered.


    The Ork opened a wide smile, stretching his thick, cracked lips, and his fierce eyes shone in the dungeon''s darkness. That expression seemed to be a mask for all the cruelty and torture he had made the three of them endure.


    The creature''s body was enormous; he carried two heavy metal shackles. Anyone looking at him might think he was a prisoner and not the dungeon''s torturer. Around his broad waist was a belt that held up his pants, also worn and stained with blood¡ªthe witnesses of his other brutal acts.


    HUORG


    The torturer made more gestures and sounds to the boy, turning him around in his chains so he was facing away. The creature pulled out a massive whip with several tails and began to lash Oliver''s back.


    Only when rivers of blood were running down his back did he stop. The Ork didn''t want to kill him¡ªjust break his sanity.


    ¡®He didn''t need much more to achieve that,¡¯ the boy thought melancholically.


    His only remaining strength while hanging in that dungeon was his companions. To his left was Katherine; to his right was Isabela.


    Both were unconscious; they had been the victims of the first torture session. It was always like that¡ªthey were first, and he was second.


    Oliver couldn''t understand why, but it didn''t matter much. What he was worried about was the girls'' appearance.


    Katherine, who once had a rosy face and long golden hair, now looked sunken. Her hair resembled straw. She could barely stay awake most of the day.


    Isabela wasn''t much better. Although she tried to put on a hopeful fa?ade, she was rapidly wasting away.


    All three spent their days naked, hanging from chains¡ªsomething that strangely made them lose their sense of shame, discarded as soon as they began to endure hunger, thirst, and especially pain.


    Ding


    "Ah! I can''t stand hearing that anymore. I don''t have the damn system here; I lost the damn gauntlet. What the hell is this notification?!"

 Chapter 71 - Generals & Divisions

    - John York -


    John was disoriented. For the past six months, he had been searching for signs of Katherine on any planet that had traces of Orks. However, he had almost no information up to this point.


    ¡®She was my responsibility. How can I be an Heir if I wasn''t even capable of this?¡¯ He tormented himself over what had happened.


    Though of high quality, his unkempt beard and wrinkled clothes were just some of the signs of his mental state.


    He was washing his face in his bathroom, trying to shake off the sleep from his last night. The meetings and missions didn''t seem to end, especially with the beginning of the Tenth Wave; Mars was in full swing. Its industries were essential for producing weaponry for the front line.


    Although the Orks had begun deep attacks into human territory, they ended up retreating to adjacent planets like GL581 and others that were more distant from humanity''s original solar system.


    ¡®What do they want with this attack?¡¯ Many generals and Heirs asked themselves. With each past Wave, the Orks seemed to have a clear objective; this time, they appeared to be searching for something, attacking many different planets at once and then stopping their advance.


    As John changed into the Yorks'' casual uniform, someone knocked on his suite door.


    "Come in," he replied.


    John stuck his head out of the bathroom, trying to see who was entering.


    It was one of his personal guards. "Sir, excuse me, you''re being called to the communication room."


    To this day, John finds it amusing that he has guards. He was one of the strongest Rangers in humanity¡ªperhaps the strongest. Still, he always had to walk around with two guards.


    ¡®If I''m not able to stop whoever is trying to assassinate me, they certainly won''t be able to.,¡¯ he thought about the irony. ¡®I''m really too tired if I have time to think like this.¡¯


    John shook his head before replying. "Sure, I''m on my way."


    ¡®Where was the communication room again?¡¯ he wondered.


    It had been a long time since he had used this transport ship. In recent years, they have always had access to teleporters, but due to the new security level caused by the war, militarized zones do not allow the use of teleportation.


    ¡®Someone needs to figure out how to create one of those machines that only allow the transmission of human beings,¡¯ John thought as he walked through the ship''s corridors.


    People moved aside in the corridors wherever he passed, and when it was impossible to avoid him, they saluted or bowed to the Heir.


    To John, all this was just uncomfortable; his dream since childhood was to be a Ranger and help his parents. He hadn''t imagined that the way he would end up helping was not as a Ranger but as the Heir of the family.


    ¡®Perhaps the last of the lineage,¡¯ he thought sadly.


    As soon as he reached the steel door, he paused momentarily to take a deep breath. He didn''t know what kind of communication he would receive, but he needed to be prepared for the worst.


    The communication room had been built in a circular format; around it were control panels that ensured the ship could contact any of the empire''s planets at any time, as well as some channels unknown to civilians.


    Upon entering, John could hear conversations among the communication officers.


    "Ork fleet sighted near Olympus."The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Combat fleet or reconnaissance?"


    "We don''t know yet."


    "Do we have anyone stationed at the border?"


    "At GL581, there''s still a battalion."


    "Have them prepared to retreat if necessary."


    "Understood."


    John didn''t need to act in cases like this; he was simply there for a transmission.


    In the center of the room was a bay of hologram projectors. These were used when communication between one or more ships was needed.


    While the officers continued their tasks, the Heir approached the projector bay. One of the officers approached him to report. "Sir, we''ve received a communication request from the New Earth Army. Do you prefer a private communication?"


    John waved his hand indifferently. "It can be right here. Let''s just resolve this."


    As soon as the hologram was initiated, the heir could see the long table used at the NEA''s main base. Seated along it were five generals, one for each Ranger division.


    "Your Excellency, the Emperor asked us to report to you the developments in the search for your sister," one of the generals explained the reason for the call.


    "Sebastian, for God''s sake. I don''t need this ''Your Excellency'' bullshit formality; we trained together. What I want is information. We''ve been on this search for six months, and it doesn''t seem like we''re any closer than when we started," John replied calmly but quite thoughtfully.


    Sebastian was seated at the start of the table, close to the projector. He wore a yellow medal symbolizing his division¡ªnot that it was necessary¡ªsince he kept his vibrant yellow armor activated most times.


    John had known him since their days at the Ranger Academy. He still had the same dark brown hair, cut to be practical, but every time, he would go to the mirror to make it slightly messy. On the front of his armor, he had the number "33" stamped in black. It was one of the few Ranger Armors that featured a customization.


    Sebastian had a charismatic face; even with austere and angular features, he always got along well with others. It was no wonder he became one of the youngest generals.


    "Um," the general cleared his throat and shifted in his chair as if uncomfortable before continuing. "John, the Emperor asked us to have your word that the York army will position itself and defend Olympus once this search mission is completed before we are allowed to inform you."


    The generals couldn''t feel the effect of those words since they were in another location; however, all the officers on the ship could sense a titanic amount of Energy being released rapidly. The veins in John''s neck throbbed with anger at what had been insinuated.


    One of the officers close to John had to grab his arm before collapsing, overwhelmed by the amount of Energy expelled.


    Only then did he manage to take a deep breath and realize that his team was again being affected by his emotions.


    "Sebastian, I will ignore what''s implied in this question out of respect for our friendship. However, let the Emperor know that his disrespect will not go unnoticed," the Heir replied without giving a concrete answer.


    Sebastian smiled upon hearing his friend''s response; he knew John would react this way. He just hoped he wouldn''t do something reckless in his anger. Although they had trained together, the general knew that a Unique Ranger had power between 20 to 200 times greater than a standard Ranger. He needed to be careful because a snap of John''s fingers would be enough to make two battalions disappear without a trace.


    The other generals expected a similar reaction; however, one of them was more dissatisfied than the others.


    "Without a direct response about your movements, we cannot give you your information. John York, what is your answer?" a woman seated near the end of the table repeated.


    The moment the other generals heard the words coming out of her mouth, they all turned to her, trying to understand how she had made one of the most foolish decisions of her life.


    Unfortunately for everyone there, Quinn was the most recent to rise to the rank of General. She wore a scarlet armor that outlined every contour of her body. Each piece of the Ranger Armor was almost an extension of her slender frame.


    She had a face marked by combat, with a thin scar just below her left eye, which she never wanted to remove using VAT. Her eyes were dark and intense; even in her youth, she carried a hard expression, leaving no room for diplomacy.


    "Girl. For you, it''s ''Your Excellency, John York, Heir and Senator. Golden Ranger.'' Know well that if you wish to remain alive, learn some lessons in diplomacy, for I will not bow to any general. And if I do not obtain the information I desire, you can be sure that I will be the first to step into the Imperial Palace and reduce it to dust." John''s eyes seeped all the anger and madness of what he had just promised. However, there was not a drop of fear.


    "You''re cra¡ª" As the young woman stood up from the table to protest what he had just said, another general intervened.


    "Silence." Wiz was the oldest general at the table, one of the few who could wear his white hair to symbolize his prowess. He had witnessed more Waves in his lifetime than anyone in that room.


    "I apologize on behalf of my colleague, John." Wiz bowed his head before continuing to speak. "Sir, we''ve found signs that seem to be what you''re looking for."

 Chapter 72 - Athena

    - Oliver -


    "Ah! I can''t stand hearing that anymore. I don''t have the damn system with me; I lost the damn gauntlet. What the hell is this notification?!"


    The boy spoke aloud, almost shouting.


    RUAHK


    It was enough for him to receive some kind of reprimand from the torturer. However, the Ork was already too far; he had already returned to the dungeon''s exit.


    As soon as the torturer left, their chains were released from the wall, allowing them at least to move within their cell. However, for Katherine and Isabela, who were sleeping, being released caused them both to fall straight to the floor.


    In the past, Oliver had the strength to move and help them. Now that he barely had the strength to stand on his own, it was a matter of watching the same scene over and over.


    Isabela ran her hand over her face, trying to soothe the pain from having hit the floor face-first.


    "How are you?" she asked.


    "As always," Oliver replied. He turned sideways, showing his back full of whip marks and dripping blood.


    "Come here." The girl pointed to a corner of the cell where there was a small leak¡ªthe only source of water they had access to.


    She didn''t need to ask twice. He sat with his back to Isabela, where she gradually poured the drops of water over his back. Obviously, each splash was painful, but Oliver had learned to endure this pain in exchange for his back healing, at least until the next day.


    However, at the moment, he had another problem on his mind besides his back.


    Again, he could see his Status Page floating in front of him.


    --


    Status Page


    User: Oliver [Nameless]


    Level: 3 [Pawn]


    Experience: [430/300] [Click to Evolve]


    Credits: 7,200 [Update Pending ¡­]


    Stats


    Strength: 7 [Pawn]


    Agility: 14 [Knight]


    Constitution: 6 [Pawn]


    Energy: 14 [Knight]


    Boons


    Insight [Pawn][Growth]


    [Use 200 Experience Points to Upgrade]


    Observation [Pawn][Growth]


    [Use 200 Experience Points to Upgrade]


    Left Eye of Learning [Knight]


    Right Eye of ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö [Knight]


    [Evolve to Unlock]


    Skills


    Ranger Weapon Handling [Knight]


    Ranger Weapon


    Energy Pistol


    --


    He had already analyzed every aspect of his status, tried clicking hundreds of times, and even planned what he would do with the experience if he survived.


    ¡®I could improve my Insight and finally understand how to use it. Maybe even not feel so insecure about using it. Or perhaps improve the Observation; I''m increasingly facing higher-level opponents,¡¯ he planned for a while. However, his curiosity made him want to click on evolve. He wanted to know what the effect of his other eye would be.Stolen story; please report.


    However, he saw the same notification every time he tried to click on [Click to Evolve].


    | Z-Crystal Missing


    ¡®I know! I know it''s missing! So stop showing me this, you fucking shit system,¡¯ he thought angrily.


    | Hey! I''m just doing my job. ©c( `§Õ¡ä*)¥Î


    ¡®Damn, I''m going crazy. I''m talking to my notifications and seeing hallucinations,¡¯ the boy thought.


    | You''ve always been crazy. But at least you had never insulted me (¡ã?¡ã¨p)


    The message blinked for a moment. Oliver didn''t know what to think.


    ¡®W-who are you?¡¯ Oliver thought, trying to communicate with whatever was on the screen.


    | ¡­


    The three dots kept blinking, but no response came for a few seconds.


    | You may call me Athena.


    ¡®But what are you? Are you some kind of AI that was implanted in me?¡¯ Oliver continued, trying to understand what was happening. Although part of him still thought it was some kind of hallucination.


    | It''s more complicated than that. But if you want to think so, that works, too.


    ¡®What the heck?! But how do you work if I don''t have any Z-Crystal?¡¯ he asked, still surprised.


    | I don''t need that. The Z-Crystal provides some extra powers and allows your evolution, but not my connection with you.


    "Hmm." Oliver still didn''t quite understand who Athena was, but he preferred to steer the conversation another way. ¡®Why did you choose to talk to me now and not before?¡¯


    | Hey! I tried to talk before. You always ignored me.


    Oliver gave a light slap on his forehead. Indeed, she had sent some notifications and even talked to him, but he always thought it was part of the system and that there was no need to try to communicate.


    | Secondly, well, it''s pretty boring here. Months of watching you all waste away becomes tiresome, especially when there''s a brat insulting me for doing my job.


    ¡®Ah!¡¯ Oliver was startled as she poked at him. ¡®Sorry.¡¯


    He didn''t know what else to ask.


    ¡®So, how do I get out of here? Any ideas?¡¯ he thought.


    | None.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯ The boy gave up and accepted it while continuing to receive the drops of water on his back.


    Katherine looked worriedly at the boy; he was once again staring into space and sometimes talking to himself.


    ¡®I hope he doesn''t go crazy before the rescue arrives,¡¯ the girl thought.


    As she got up to crawl closer to the others, they could hear the food hatch opening. From the ceiling of the cell, a tray with some pieces of bread and two eggs of some strange animal was sent down.


    It was the standard food they received twice a day. If there was just one person in this cell, it would be enough to endure for some time. However, with the three of them there, it became pretty hard. They often alternated who would stay awake so that they always had someone ready to hunt one of the rats that passed along the sides of the cell.


    "Don''t worry. They are already preparing a mission to save us," Katherine said as she sat beside Oliver. She placed one hand on the boy''s shoulder, trying to comfort him and prevent his spirit from breaking before their rescue.


    Oliver could only nod. He knew that, in part, this was true. However, he had no doubt that the mission would be to save Katherine and not the three of them.


    ¡®If I or Isabela have to stay behind so they can rescue her, we''ll be discarded like trash,¡¯ he thought. Oliver didn''t resent Katherine because of this, but he was realistic, especially after past events.


    While Oliver was thinking, Isabela asked, "How do you have such faith in this? I know you''re a princess. However, it''s been months. They might simply think we''re dead."


    Katherine stared fixedly at the corner of the cell as she thought.


    "I''ve seen my brother go through this. I know that six months wouldn''t be enough for him to give up." She paused for a moment before continuing. "John never wanted to be the heir because he never was. He wasn''t even trained for it."


    "Arthur is my older brother. The firstborn of the Yorks," she spoke with unfocused eyes as if remembering her brother.


    "John was always the powerful one. However, Arthur had a natural talent for leadership. Because of that, I always considered myself disconnected from the family." Katherine gave a hoarse laugh, thinking about the past. She might even have cried remembering him at another time, but after living through the hell of the past few weeks, she no longer had tears to spare.


    "He was graduating to become a Red Ranger. However, he disappeared during an operation at the end of the ninth wave," the girl explained. "To this day, we don''t know what happened or what operation he was undertaking."


    Katherine relaxed her body, leaning her shoulders against Oliver''s. "Poof! Simply disappeared."


    Her voice faltered a bit; she stopped for a few seconds to recover. "John never stopped looking for him. He became the best Ranger anyone could ask for just to have access to some secret documents. He kept moving from dead-end to dead-end, searching for where Arthur is."


    Isabela was so engrossed in Katherine''s story that she stopped pouring water onto Oliver''s back.


    "If he kept searching even after almost ten years, I think he wouldn''t give up on us so soon," Katherine explained.


    The three of them stood up and went to the center of the cell; they divided the little bread and eggs they had received and had their first meal of the day.


    Since arriving in that cell, the three had developed a new level of friendship. They literally depended on each other to survive in the smallest details¡ªfrom their food to the drops of water each would take.


    Because of that, sharing about their lives had become routine. Even sensitive subjects were gradually being opened up to each other.


    However, Isabela still wanted to know something they hadn''t discussed until now: Oliver''s past. He had no problem talking about his life on the streets of New San Francisco or even about his time at the Academy or in Selene.


    But the boy hardly ever talked about his life when he still had his parents.


    "Oliver, what was your family like?"

 Chapter 73 - The Past

    - Oliver -


    "Oliver, what was your family like?" Isabela asked.


    The boy, who had a slice of dry bread in his mouth, almost choked.


    "Cough, cough. Where did that question come from?" he commented.


    "You basically already know everything about us," Isabela said. "I''ve even told you about the dog I had on our farm. But I feel like we still know almost nothing about you."


    Oliver raised his hands as if he were surrendering. "Alright, alright. Let me think."


    Katherine, who was also focused on chewing a piece of dry bread, began to pay attention to the conversation.


    "It''s been a long time. But my mother, she was normal," he began to explain. "Like all the other mothers."


    "That''s not fair. Think of something," Isabela pouted as she scolded the boy.


    These were some of the few moments that kept the group''s sanity. Being able to talk about a lighter subject than the hell they went through day by day¡ªa rare way to imagine they weren''t there.


    "She was beautiful. Even as a child, I knew that. When she came to pick me up from school, there was always a child or two who were impressed by her," Oliver said, slightly blushing.


    Isabela smiled upon seeing her friend feel shy about talking, which only made her even more curious.


    Oliver continued, "However, at home, she was the queen bee. She bossed my dad and me around. I always tried to pretend there was no schoolwork to do, but she always found a way to find out."


    "What did she do for work?" Katherine asked.


    "She was a teacher. However, after we moved, she started spending more time at home with me," Oliver replied, trying to pull as much as he could from his memory. He felt a bit sad, noticing that when he remembered his family, they were nothing more than shadows¡ªhe even had difficulty recalling their features.


    "And your father?" Isabela asked.


    "He was FRICKING smart. That was the only description everyone gave me about my dad. Even though he was young, he left Seoul to come to live in the U.S. and work with a company that did energy research," the boy explained.


    | Crap


    ''Crap?'' Oliver thought upon seeing Athena''s notification.


    "Wait. Your father came from where?" Katherine asked.


    "S-Seoul," the boy repeated, realizing the mess he''d made.


    | Now you noticed?


    ''Hey! You could have warned me earlier,'' he tried to defend himself against Athena''s judgment.


    "Where is Seoul? Is it some colony?" Isabela asked.


    "Ummmm," Oliver didn''t know what to answer; he didn''t want to have to lie to the two girls.


    "Seoul, Seoul. I''ve heard of that city before. Wasn''t it¡ª" Katherine began to speak more softly until she fell silent. "It''s not possible." She looked at the boy as if she were judging him.


    "Hey! It''s quite uncomfortable to have someone looking at me like that." He pretended to be embarrassed, covering his private parts.


    Isabela punched him in the arm. "As if after months here, we haven''t already seen that."


    "Even so," Oliver pretended to have his feelings hurt.


    "Alright. What did you remember?" Isabela asked Katherine, who was still looking strangely at the boy.


    "I remembered one of the first history classes. About the beginning of the war," she said.


    "Beginning of the war?" Isabela asked, not understanding.


    "Yes. Seoul was the first city bombed. Since the first wave, it doesn''t exist anymore. There''s no way your father could have worked there. Or is there?" Katherine spoke while looking intently at the boy.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "Good thing you can''t shoot lasers from your eyes. You''re so fixated on this that I feel like at any moment you''re going to pierce me with your gaze," the boy commented.


    "Spill it," Isabela said to the boy. "Clearly, you''re stalling."


    "Ah," Oliver sighed.


    "Alright, but I''ll only tell you under two conditions," he began to speak.


    "Yes?" the two responded almost in unison.


    "First, what I''m going to tell you is true. I have no way to prove it, but it is. So no freaking out. Second, you can''t tell anyone," Oliver laid out the conditions.


    Unlike Nico, he didn''t know if they could handle this information; besides, Nico had already figured out everything just by looking at the boy.


    ''It''s not like I could have prevented Nico from discovering something,'' he thought.


    | True.


    "I promise," the two girls raised one of their arms as if making a vow.


    "Alright. My whole family¡ªand not just my father¡ªis from Seoul," Oliver explained.


    "B-but how?" Isabela asked, still not understanding the implications.


    "I was in the first wave," the boy commented.


    "What?!" Isabela almost shouted.


    For the two, some things began to click.


    "You would have to be about a hundred and fifteen years old? Although it''s possible to extend a person''s average life with the use of Energy, it wasn''t a known technique at the time," Katherine commented.


    "With VAT. It was a little before the first wave that they started testing it; at the time, it was supposed to be just for small injuries and still only for tests. It wasn''t for the general public," Oliver commented. "I believe that because of the war, they had no choice and started putting everyone who was badly injured."


    "But that means you spent almost a hundred years frozen in a VAT. I''ve never heard of anyone who survived that long," Isabela commented.


    "I can''t say what happened either. One moment, I was almost dead; the next, I was being released onto the streets of New San Francisco. Without documents, without money, and only with some clothes," Oliver explained.


    "Now your questions about Houses and Great Houses make a bit more sense," Katherine commented.


    "Wow!" Isabela exclaimed, her eyes shining with excitement. "What was it like before the war? Why didn''t you learn about Houses? Is it true that before the war, there were no Rangers?"


    She was firing one question after another without giving Oliver time to select one to answer.


    "Calm down. Calm down. One at a time," he said, seeing Isabela''s excitement. "It was normal; I don''t know what to say. We didn''t have a war; obviously, there was always the possibility of a conflict, but it wasn''t something constant."


    Isabela couldn''t grasp the question; to her, war wasn''t something so close. Sure, from time to time, there were Orks trying to attack Earth or land in some remote area. However, for her, it didn''t seem that bad.


    "Why didn''t I learn about the Houses? Information isn''t that accessible, especially for someone without money," he commented. "A person living on the street doesn''t have school, NET, or anything like that."


    "Besides, it''s hard to ask about something you have no idea exists. At first, I even had difficulty accepting that I wasn''t dreaming; after that, it was a struggle to update and understand the English we speak nowadays," Oliver explained.


    "What? The English spoken today?" Isabela asked. "Has it changed that much?"


    "There are still some similarities, but it''s wildly different. It''s been a hundred years; everything has changed," the boy explained. "After that, I tried to get a job to have food and a place to live. Luckily for me, many other Nameless were going through something similar, and they guided me through part of it."


    Now, it wasn''t just Isabela who was impressed with the conversation but Katherine as well, who had her eyes shining while listening to the adventure.


    "Imagine sleeping one day and waking up in a world a hundred years in the future?" Isabela said aloud to Katherine.


    "It must be..." Katherine spoke in a low voice. "Awful."


    Only when the girl spoke did Isabela realize that it could be a terrible experience to go through something like that, especially for someone who lost their entire family.


    "But your parents, are they also in a VAT?" Katherine asked.


    "I can''t say. Actually, no one can say. It''s not like there are many people left from the time of the first wave," Oliver commented.


    "Yes," Katherine agreed.


    "Alright. Now it''s my turn," Oliver said. "What will you do once we get out of here?"


    The two were silent for a while.


    "Go back to the Academy," Katherine replied first. "I need to get into the Red Division."


    "Why?" Isabela asked.


    "I still want to find my brother. It seems like the best place to find other clues," Katherine replied.


    "Makes sense," Isabela commented. "I don''t have anything clear yet. I want to go back to the Academy¡ªnot for something as noble as Katherine''s¡ªI just had a dream of being a Ranger. I come from Area 55, where there are basically only cattle and plantations. It was my way of having an adventure."


    "But what changed?" Oliver asked.


    "Maybe I''ve already had too many adventures after this," she explained.


    "Maybe," Oliver commented.


    "And you?" Katherine asked, looking at Oliver.


    "We have the same goal; I''m going to join the Red Division," Oliver replied.


    The three remained silent for a while, not knowing what else to say.


    Katherine felt a bit happy knowing that if she at least got out of all this mess, she would have a friend within the Red Division.


    Oliver stretched to open one of the eggs on the ground when he started to feel the ground shaking.


    "Are you¡ª" Before he could finish asking, the three heard a massive explosion.

 Chapter 74 - Operation Marea Alpha

    - John York -


    "I apologize on behalf of my colleague, John." Wiz bowed his head before continuing to speak. "Sir, we''ve found signs that seem to be what you''re looking for."


    "John, I believe the Blue Division has found the planet where your sister is being held captive. However, it''s only a hypothesis at the moment," Wiz explained.


    "How did you discover the planet, and what makes you think that you¡¯re right this time?" John asked.


    Before explaining, Wiz started a small projection of the planet and the surrounding region.


    "First, it''s a planet within Ork territory, but it''s not too far from our border," Wiz explained. "Furthermore, there''s no trace of teleportation or any kind of faster-than-light travel being used. Because of that, for a long time, we thought it was some kind of abandoned planet."


    Wiz changed the displayed images to more recent records. "However, a few weeks ago, we started to see movements near the planet, made by ships traveling below the speed of light. After that, we attempted several infiltration and espionage missions; of the three spies sent, only one returned. However, he brought promising news."


    Wiz presented some photos of a huge fortress built in the middle of the desert. The golden sun seemed like it would melt anything that set foot on that land. Even so, the fortress remained standing, with some towers resembling spears and some white domes scattered throughout the fortress.


    However, it was in poor condition. It was possible to see corridors and walls falling apart. What was once a critical part of Ork infrastructure, to an amateur eye, seemed utterly abandoned.


    John could understand how several analysts examined this planet and didn''t point out any irregularities.


    "I get it, but what indicates that there are prisoners in this fortress?" the Heir asked.


    "Our infiltrator managed to capture some images of captured humans being taken inside the fortress," Wiz explained, presenting the latest images.


    "Alright." John had no more questions; among all the information he had obtained in recent months, this was the most concrete.


    ¡®No wonder Wiz had remained a General for decades.¡¯ John mused internally while watching the Blue Division General presentation.


    "I imagine you already have a mission planned?" John asked.


    "Yes, we intend to launch a small-scale assault on the fortress," Wiz explained, his fingers gliding over the holographic projection as he presented the enemy''s schematics. "However, teleportation is out of the question. Our initial probes have detected jamming waves enveloping the entire fortress."


    He pointed to the pulsating energy patterns displayed above the table. "These blocking frequencies make any form of air-to-surface teleportation impossible. Furthermore, we have no intel on whether they possess underground teleportation devices to deploy reinforcements at a moment''s notice. That means we must execute a swift, surgical strike and withdraw before they can react."


    "Right. What would be the team''s size and the invasion method?" John asked.


    It was Quinn''s turn to rejoin the conversation, as her division specialized in this type of mission. "It will be a team of twenty rangers. They will perform an orbit jump with direct descent onto the fortress. The priority will be the rescue of the princess, with the secondary objective of obtaining critical information on the Orks'' movements."


    "Jump without chutes?" John asked, his eyes fixed intently on Quinn.


    "With parachutes, obviously," Quinn replied, her tone edged with impatience. "Our team isn''t trained for orbit jumps without them.¡±


    "Alright. I will participate in the action.¡± John said calmly. ¡°Also, I will bring four Rangers from House York. Lastly, this jump will be without chutes."


    "That''s impossible," Quinn protested, her eyebrows knitting together in disbelief. "We can''t execute a mission like that."This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "I will ensure the safety of your Rangers. Don''t worry," John explained.


    Quinn hesitated, her gaze dropping to the table. She could see that further argument was futile.


    "Alright," she sighed. "But this goes against standard protocol."


    "When will the action take place?" John asked.


    "Immediately," Quinn replied. "We can''t afford any delays. There''s no telling when they''ll realize we''ve been monitoring them."


    "Excellent," John said with a faint smile. "That''s precisely what I was hoping for."


    --


    --


    A few hours later, the York and NEA ships met. The operation would use only a smaller ship to avoid being detected when entering Ork territory.


    Both the 20 NEA Rangers and the 5 York Rangers were transferred to the infiltration and escape ship.


    While waiting for the operation to begin, all Rangers had to remain in the ship''s cargo area. The only one who would stay was a pilot who would need to keep the vessel intact while the mission was carried out. Unfortunately, it was easier said than done.


    At the moment the jump was made, several other ships would start searching for it to shoot it down before the infiltrators could escape.


    The Rangers could hear the captain''s information through their communicators, "We are approaching the planet Merea Alpha. In 30 seconds, the cargo bay will open. You will have 60 seconds to perform the jump. Your mission should last a maximum of thirty minutes; after that, it''s impossible to guarantee the safety of the evacuation ship. Understood?"


    "Yes!" all the Rangers confirmed.


    It was possible to see twenty-four red Rangers preparing for the landing inside the ship, except for one person. John wore the Golden Ranger''s armor. He would be the first to jump, as his powers would be needed to ensure the others'' safety.


    A few seconds later came the captain''s final confirmation: "Ready? I''m opening the cargo bay. Start the operation!"


    As soon as the Rangers received the information, John ran to the opening and made his jump.


    An orbit jump was one of the actions performed by Rangers to ensure a quick assault on a point of interest before the Orks could detect them. This meant that the ship only needed to get close to 50 kilometers from the ground before jumping.


    After a few seconds of the silence of space, the Rangers began to free fall, accelerating to around 200 km/h in their descent. However, none of them carried parachutes.


    After some time, John could already see the ground. His armor, which was already golden, shone and sparkled with the fire of his entry into the planet''s atmosphere. However, his intention was not to decelerate.


    As soon as John could see the fort, he crossed his arms over his body. He had no intention of slowing down at all. Using his control over Energy, he purposefully increased his mass and acceleration, reaching the ground in the blink of an eye.


    "3. 2. 1." John counted the seconds before finally landing.


    What many would consider the force of a missile was simply the landing of the Golden Ranger. The Orks who had been walking inside the fortress were quickly reduced to ashes, and around the Heir, there was now a vast crater and dozens of buildings reduced to rubble.


    A few meters above John were the other 24 Rangers. However, unlike the Heir, they did not have equipment or even training for this type of landing¡ªsomething usually only performed by the daredevils of the Yellow Division.


    To ensure some safety, the Heir let all his Energy flow, flooding the area around him.


    The Orks who saw the Ranger ran to attack him, only to faint a few steps before reaching their target.


    John closed his eyes and let his energy expand until he found each of the twenty-four Rangers preparing to land. He moved his hands as if he were controlling marionettes and quickly pulled their strings.


    For those watching from the outside, everything seemed absurd. However, Quinn could feel almost immediately her body rapidly slowing down in the air, a few meters before hitting the ground.


    However, as soon as she could set her first foot in the fortress, she could feel the dense field of Energy that had spread.


    ¡®It¡­ It just isn¡¯t possible.¡¯ She looked incredulously at the Heir.


    "Did everyone arrive safely?" John asked the companions who had just landed.


    "Yes, sir," the Rangers confirmed.


    "Start searching," he ordered.


    With his energy completely expanded and covering the entire surface of the fortress, he looked down. The Ranger could sense that Katherine was not in any of the buildings in front of him.


    However, he was not yet finished.


    "This is for having the audacity to take my sister," the Golden Ranger uttered.


    Amidst the chaos of his landing in the fortress, John, with his armor gleaming under the scorching sun, walked, trying to get as close as possible to the center of the city. With an infuriated look, he brought both hands forward, clapping his palms in a simple yet powerful gesture.


    At the instant his hands met, a colossal wave of Energy was expelled, vibrating at such an intense frequency that it was almost tangible. The wave of energy continued to expand rapidly, traversing the city like an invisible force. However, wherever it touched, the impact was immediate.


    A deafening roar broke the remaining silence in parts of the city. Huge fissures spread like spider webs among buildings, walls, and towers.


    In a matter of seconds, one of the towers began to crumble, cracking in half under the overwhelming power released.

 Chapter 75 - The Escape

    - Oliver -


    "Are you¡ª" the three heard a massive explosion before Oliver could finish speaking.


    Even many floors underground, the three could hear and feel the vibrations of the explosion. Oliver quickly stood up, worried about what was happening. He tried to place his head near the bars to observe any movement in the upper part of the dungeon. However, he couldn''t see beyond the gates.


    "What could be happening?" the boy asked.


    Katherine and Isabela quickly stood up as soon as the tremor passed. None of the three could relax anymore after feeling the impact of whatever had exploded.


    Minutes later, they felt another, even more violent tremor. This time, even inside the prison, cracks spread among the structures as if they were pieces of ice breaking.


    "Damn. This place is going to collapse," Oliver said, now worried.


    "It''s him," Katherine explained, beaming with happiness. "It''s our rescue."


    "How do you know?" Isabela asked, concerned about the explosions. "Couldn''t it just be a conflict between the Orks?"


    "Feel the Energy. We are floors apart, but it''s possible to feel the pressure of the Energy being expelled," Katherine explained. As soon as she finished explaining, the two began to pay attention to the strange sensation.


    After she¡¯d spoken, Oliver noticed how uncomfortable the air was. It wasn''t the prison''s humidity. It felt like a film in the air, compressing and expanding¡ªpushing against his body, preventing him from moving, and even making it hard to breathe.


    Oliver could feel that it was similar to what he did when he extracted Energy from his Z Crystal to power the [Prometheus]. However, the amount of Energy he manipulated was like a thread, whereas this was an enormous tapestry.


    ¡®What kind of monster is capable of doing something like this?¡¯ Oliver wondered. ¡®Especially when he''s dozens of floors above us.¡¯


    Finally, a few minutes after the explosions, they saw the first Orks¡ªsome with gray skin and others with green skin¡ªrunning down the stairs in despair. They could hear some shouting among themselves, perhaps discussing how they would escape all of this.


    Oliver watched with apprehension as the cells on the upper floors opened one by one. From within emerged different creatures, each more enigmatic than the last. There were beings with iridescent scales, additional limbs, and some with sharp ears¡ªmonsters he had never seen before; perhaps not even in the Academy''s records was there information about them.


    In a completely disorganized manner, the Orks formed ranks to force the creatures to keep moving. With crude gestures and guttural commands, they directed the heterogeneous group to climb the stairs leading to the dungeon''s exit.


    The boy watched everything from a distance, yet he could notice how the atmosphere was laden with apprehension and fear. When one of the monsters seemed less willing to face the invaders, the Orks quickly decapitated it, making it an example for the others.


    ¡®Soon, it will be our turn,¡¯ the boy thought, even though there were still dozens of floors before they reached them.


    "They are sending the prisoners to fight; those who resist are being killed," Oliver explained. The two girls, leaning against the bars, tried to observe but couldn''t see as far as he could.


    "We are on a floor far below them. Would they waste time trying to release us?" Isabela asked.


    "I think so, but not to release us. After all, we wouldn''t fight against the ''invaders.'' Maybe they''ll try to erase the evidence?" Oliver commented.


    ¡®Makes sense.¡¯ Oliver heard Athena''s soft voice in his head.


    "We need to defend ourselves when they get here," the boy commented.


    "It''s been a while since we tried an escape," Katherine said.


    "After the first two, it didn''t make sense to try again," Isabela recalled.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    As soon as the three were captured and taken to the dungeon, the group knew they needed to act quickly. The first escape attempt occurred shortly after their arrival. Katherine, with her ability, managed to break the chains. In the middle of the night, they tried to escape. Moving silently through the corridors of the ruins, the group attempted to reach the upper exit of the dungeon. However, upon approaching the surface, they found themselves in the center of the fortress. Facing that number of Orks was impossible, especially without their weapons and armor.


    Encircled by Ork from every direction, the three were imprisoned once more.


    On the second attempt, they decided to look for an alternative route. They explored the lower levels of the prison in search of an entrance to the underground sewage systems that could lead them out of the fortress''s domains without being detected. However, they realized they were buried so deep within the planet''s entrails that there was no connection to any drainage or maintenance tunnel.


    To make matters worse, with each escape they attempted, their punishments became even harsher and the tortures longer, causing the three to fear making another attempt and ending up being executed.


    "This is our chance. Either we try something, or we''ll end up being killed by the Orks," Oliver said with the bit of hope that remained.


    The two girls agreed. Even though it was risky, this was finally the chance to free themselves from that hell.


    "I''ll break the chains. You two hold the door," Katherine said.


    She quickly used one of the sharpest stones in the cell to lightly cut her hand, allowing her to obtain a bit of blood. Without her sword, the next best thing she could do was to envelop her hands with blood as if it were a red knife.


    The girl used the new weapon to strike the chains of the shackles she wore while Oliver and Isabela stood guard at the entrance.


    "I can hear them approaching; they''re already on the upper floors," Oliver commented.


    He could see new humanoid monsters, similar to the Goblins on GL581, being sent to the prison entrance.


    ¡®Are they making these monsters? Maybe domesticating them?¡¯ he thought before seeing the number of Orks descending the floors increase.


    "Faster, they''re arriving any moment now," Oliver commented worriedly.


    Isabela, who was beside him, finally ran to pick up one of the loose stones inside the cell upon seeing some Orks approaching the bars.


    The only remaining sound was Katherine striking her makeshift knife against the chains to free herself.


    Suddenly, the stillness was broken by the metallic jingling of keys being inserted into the lock. Each click echoed like a harbinger of imminent danger.


    Oliver felt his heart race. With a quick movement, he positioned himself behind the heavy iron door, pressing against it in an attempt to prevent it from being opened. His muscles protested, weakened by the loss of one arm and the long days of captivity. The physical strength battle was unfair; on the other side, the Ork pushed with determination, clueless of the unexpected resistance.


    The creaking of the hinges and the combined effort made the silent battle even more tense. Sweat dripped down Oliver''s forehead as he struggled against the monster. Every second counted, and exhaustion was beginning to take its toll.


    But despite the weakness consuming him, a flame of determination shone in his eyes. He couldn''t allow the door to open, not now, not without fighting to his last ounce of strength. Gathering courage, Oliver pressed with all he had, knowing that their fate could depend on that crucial moment.


    "They are here!" the boy used the last air in his lungs to shout.


    They could hear the Orks throwing their shoulders against the heavy door, trying to force it open. With each powerful impact, Oliver was pushed back a bit more, his muscles trembling with the effort of keeping the barrier closed. Gradually, a small gap began to form, and through it, a grotesque and muscular Ork hand extended, thick fingers trying to reach the boy.


    "Huark!" grunted the creature, its yellow eye peering through the opening.


    Fortunately, Isabela was already prepared. Without hesitation, she raised the stone she had found on the cell floor and brought it down with all her might onto the hand. A sharp crack was followed by a thunderous scream of pain and fury. The Ork quickly withdrew his hand.


    However, it wasn''t the end of their battle. Even away from the bars, Oliver and Isabela could hear the sound of more Orks approaching through the corridors. The heavy footsteps and threatening grunts announced that a horde was coming, and time was running out.


    They seemed to be talking among themselves, deciding what they were going to do.


    ¡®Go away. Give up,¡¯ Oliver hoped.


    Oliver could hear the clinking of the handcuffs breaking as Katherine celebrated. ¡°Got it!¡±


    Katherine ran to her friends; now, without the chains hindering her movements, she could fight, even if Oliver and Isabela couldn''t support her.


    Again, the Orks started pushing against the door. However, as quickly as they began to force and pound on it, all movements ceased, and the noise stopped.


    The group waited for some sound; however, nothing happened for several seconds. Then they heard two people walking, going from cell to cell, opening the doors.


    "Katherine!"


    The group heard the shouts of the people walking outside. The three exchanged glances for a moment before deciding to open the door. As soon as the girl poked her head out of the cell, she could see two people.


    A tall man with dark hair wearing golden armor and a younger girl with a scar below her eye and a short, modern haircut, dressed in red armor.


    As soon as she saw the man, she had no doubts.


    "John!" she shouted, drawing the attention of the two Rangers.

 Chapter 76 - The Titan

    - Oliver -


    Katherine sprinted toward her brother, embracing him tightly. John held her against his armored chest as if he would never let her go again. He gently cupped her face, gazing deeply into her eyes, as if assessing her well-being. "Can you run?" he asked with concern.


    She nodded slightly.


    Oliver stood at the cell door, watching the reunion but also anxious about the possibility of more Orks appearing at any moment. As Oliver and Isabela began to step out of the cell, the Golden Ranger raised a hand to halt them. The trio didn''t quite understand why they needed to wait.


    "One moment," John said. He stepped away and moved toward the fallen Orks, tearing off pieces of their clothing and ragged fabrics. Returning, he handed the makeshift garments to Katherine. "Maybe these will help," he suggested.


    "Ah! One moment," Katherine replied, suddenly remembering their disheveled state. Quickly, she distributed the pieces of cloth to Oliver and Isabela, who took the opportunity to cover themselves. Although the fabrics were nothing more than tattered rags, it was better than nothing.


    Once the three finished dressing, they finally stepped outside the cell. For all of them, the sensation of freedom was overwhelming¡ªa feeling that would only be surpassed when they finally stepped into the sunlight.


    "You three. We are conducting a rescue operation at this moment," John clarified, seeing that the three were relatively well, although extremely thin. You will accompany General Quinn to the surface," he explained, pointing to the Red Ranger beside him.


    Quinn wanted to deny his command; this was supposed to be her operation. However, after what she saw him doing in the center of the Fortress, she preferred not to provoke his wrath.


    Oliver was surprised to learn that Quinn was a General. She was the highest rank a Ranger could achieve and was responsible for all the other Red Rangers. The surprise wasn''t just his; when Oliver glanced at Isabela and Katherine, they both had the same expression of surprise as him.


    "Quinn, I will continue exploring the ruins. We''ll meet at the center of the Fortress at the time of extraction," John explained to the General.


    "Right. You, follow me," she called to the group.


    Oliver saw, John giving one last glance before advancing deeper into the fortress.


    As the boy watched him leave, he wanted to tell the Golden Ranger there was nothing valuable in the place. They had explored the area during their second escape attempt; however, he didn''t know what the Ranger was searching for. Maybe it was something they hadn''t noticed.


    As soon as they separated, Quinn took the group''s lead, guiding them through the corridors of the ancient fortress. The stone walls were, in several places, covered with moss and marked by scars of past battles. However, even so, wherever they went, the signs of recent combats were undeniable¡ªmore than undeniable. Mutilated bodies of monsters and Orks lay scattered on the ground, their weapons abandoned beside them, still stained with the blood of their last fights.


    The air was heavy with the metallic smell of blood and the acrid odor of death. Drops of green blood dripped from the ceiling, occasionally mixed with pieces of entrails that detached and fell silently, creating macabre patterns on the floor.


    Following right behind, Oliver couldn''t help but wonder how those creatures had met such a terrible end¡ªor worse, which of the two Rangers had created that scene. The evident brutality suggested they wanted to cause the maximum amount of pain to their enemies before they were permitted to die.


    The boy felt a slight chill at the thought.


    A little farther ahead, they found the long staircase that connected this floor to the dungeon gates.


    ''It was the same one we used in the first escape,'' he thought.


    "Alright, let''s keep going up here. It will lead us to the center of the fortress," Quinn explained.


    The group could see the work done by the Rangers on each floor they passed. Some of them were still exploring the corridors when they saw the General returning.


    "General." One of the Red Rangers saluted upon seeing her. "We couldn¡¯t find any documents, information, or useful technology. Seems like more of the same we obtained on GL-581."Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "Understood. Inform the others to initiate the retreat. We''ll return to the center and establish a secure area to board the extraction ship," Quinn instructed the Ranger.


    "Yes, ma''am." Again, the Ranger saluted and quickly returned to gather the rest of the team.


    "Alright, our turn to get out of here," she told the group.


    Climbing the stairs was the simplest part; there was no sign of any living opponents inside the fortress.


    Oliver''s heart beat faster each time they began to approach the dungeon gate.


    After six months of continuous suffering in the dark depths of the dungeon, Oliver felt once more the rough texture of the steps that would lead him to freedom.


    As he set his first foot outside the prison, the hot desert wind enveloped him like a long-desired embrace.


    The arid breeze, laden with sand particles, caressed his face. Despite the harshness, it was as if a soft feather had touched his skin, awakening long-forgotten senses. His eyes, accustomed to darkness, blinked rapidly as they adjusted to the intense brightness of the sun shining high in the sky.


    Tears filled his eyes; he would undoubtedly have cried if he were more hydrated. During his captivity, the only indication of passing days were small slits of light that barely illuminated.


    Oliver inhaled deeply, letting the warm air fill his lungs. Each breath was a mixture of pain and relief, a reminder that he was still alive.


    Around him stood a massive fortress with three enormous towers and a gigantic protective wall. However, the signs of battle were evident. One of the towers was utterly destroyed, and the walls were cracked.


    The structures that were still standing were riddled with cracks.


    In addition to the hundreds of Ork bodies scattered on the ground.


    "Yes. We are at the center of the fortress," Quinn said, one of her hands holding the communicator. "You''re being followed by vessels? Alright. No problem."


    As soon as she finished communicating with the ship''s captain, the General tried to use the gauntlet communication to talk to the Rangers on-site.


    "Is anyone listening? Full retreat. There are signs of Ork ships approaching; the extraction ship is on its way. Estimated arrival in ten minutes." The General repeated the message; however, there wasn''t any response.


    As she finished the message, some Rangers emerged from the dungeons and began to position themselves in formation, protecting the fortress¡¯ center. A few minutes later, all 23 Rangers were already in the fortress''s plaza.


    Only John remained in the dungeon, still exploring whatever was down there.


    Oliver, Katherine, and Isabela sat on the ground in one of the areas that seemed cleaner, with fewer Ork bodies nearby.


    ¡°When I was little, I¡¯ve only lived in Area 55. It was always so hot and dry; I hated being outdoors.¡± Isabela commented. "I thought I''d never miss feeling the sun and wind on my face."


    Oliver smiled upon hearing their friend; he felt the same way.


    "We''re almost done," Katherine said. "Just get on that ship, and our nightmare is over."


    Their chat was suddenly cut off by the arrival of one of the Red Rangers running towards Quinn.


    "Ma''am. Ma''am. We need to expedite the extraction," the Ranger warned. "There are signs of a huge mass of Energy coming in our direction."


    Oliver could faintly feel the ground shaking. Every second, the sound of something hitting the ground grew louder.


    Just as the first Ranger finished speaking, another one approached. "Madam Quinn, we just received a notification. There''s a Titan on the way to the fortress. It should arrive in the next min¡ª"


    Before the Ranger could finish his words, the group was taken aback by the sight.


    On the scorching horizon of the desert, a colossal silhouette emerged, distorting the air with its presence.


    The creature loomed like a nightmare dragged from the depths of a fever dream, its form a chaotic amalgamation of pulsating flesh and bones. Standing impossibly tall against the vast, golden expanse of the desert, it moved, each step sinking deep into the sand and leaving behind a trail of red-streaked craters.


    Its body was a patchwork of torn muscle and glistening viscera as though it had been violently stitched together. Dark veins bulged grotesquely across its surface, pumping a viscous, crimson liquid that oozed and dripped to the ground.


    Spines sprouted erratically from its torso, whipping and writhing as though they possessed a mind of their own. The creature¡¯s ¡°head,¡± if it could be called that, was obscured by a tangle of organic growths.


    "Titan sighted. Titan sighted," Quinn repeated into the communicator with the ship. "I repeat, the Orks have summoned a Titan. We need to evacuate immediately."


    Despite its immense stature, the creature moved with unsettling speed. Its long strides covered great distances in mere seconds, reducing dunes to dust in its wake.


    Oliver watched incredulously as the monster advanced, his heart beating erratically in the face of such an infernal sight. He had read that a Titan was one of the ultimate weapons the Orks used in extreme situations; however, he had never imagined that he would meet one face to face.


    ¡°There must be something precious here for them to use a Titan,¡± Quinn murmured.


    Suddenly, without warning, the massive arms of the living flesh of the golem raised and stretched over the wall with devastating force.


    Soon, the Titan was no longer outside the fortress but inside it.


    "Attack! Hold off the Titan until the ship arrives!"

 Chapter 77 - 5 Minutes

    - Oliver -


    ¡®Just my luck. What are the chances?!¡¯ Oliver cursed internally, feeling his legs shaking as he saw the horror approaching. However, Quinn''s roar awakened him.


    "Attack! Hold off the Titan until the ship arrives!" Quinn shouted to the Rangers.


    She pointed out where each of them should position themselves. "I want a team in the streets near the wall. Set up traps, delay the monster as much as possible." Four Rangers quickly advanced to carry out the orders.


    "Two teams should climb the most stable buildings. I want artillery firing constantly. Don''t let the Titan even think about what it will do." She assigned ten more Rangers to take charge of the artillery.


    "Two of you will stay as babysitters. Protect the three; if necessary, you must flee the square. The rest, follow me¡ªwe''ll have to fight the monster face to face," the General explained.


    The two Rangers acting as babysitters supported Oliver, Katherine, and Isabela on their shoulders, helping them walk to leave the main square.


    As they walked, they could hear the exchange between the Rangers who would stay for the fight.


    "This is one of those times when it would be good to have a way to get Mechas," one of the Rangers commented.


    "No doubt. However, the station is too far to send them," Another Red Ranger explained. "Remember, we don''t need to defeat the Titan. Just focus on delaying it."


    They could hear the monster approaching with each second. Each step it took shook the ground, and pieces of flesh and bone were scattered along its path.


    While the Rangers positioned themselves to welcome the Titan, Oliver, Katharine, and Isabela were escorted by two Rangers.


    One of the Rangers suggested, "Let''s stay on the opposite side of the battle. If there are any shots or explosions, we''ll be safer."


    They moved to the opposite side of the fortress, weaving through alleys and abandoned buildings until they found what seemed to be an old hardware store. Upon forcing open the front door, they found swords and axes. Most importantly, there was a second floor.


    They could view the entire fortress on the house''s second floor, especially the soon-to-be battlefield.


    Oliver leaned near one of the windows, watching the Rangers advancing in formation through the fortress''s narrow streets with piercing eyes. Their armor gleamed under the sunlight, allowing them to be seen even from a distance.


    The Rangers advanced determinedly as if each step were synchronized. Some moved with calculated precision, installing traps designed to stop the Titan¡ªa colossal war machine made of blood and guts.


    Others scaled the structures that still stood, positioning themselves on the rooftops of surviving houses. They began firing heavy artillery from their elevated points, launching energy projectiles that sliced through the air with a sharp whistle before exploding in blinding flashes. The roar of the detonations echoed through the deserted streets while sparks and debris rained down on the battlefield.


    Still, each shot seemed to cause no damage, except for a slight delay in the Titan''s movements as it quickly regenerated.


    Oliver felt the pulse of adrenaline and the electric tension in the air¡ªthe decisive confrontation was about to begin, and the operation''s fate depended on the next few minutes.


    ¡®Come on! You guys got it. You¡¯re Rangers.¡¯ Oliver wanted to scream but kept cheering as he watched the Red Rangers advance.


    Katharine, who was closer to the room¡¯s center, began to crawl and approach one of the windows. Isabela was already sitting next to Oliver, trying to get a glimpse of the battle.


    "Unfortunately, there''s no one from the Black Division with them," Katharine commented.


    "Why?" Oliver asked.


    "The Black Division specializes in defense operations. They''re better prepared for situations like this," the girl explained.


    "Our intention was a quick entry and a simple extraction. Who would have thought the Orks would leave a Titan hidden in an abandoned world," one of the Red Rangers accompanying them deactivated his helmet while speaking. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    He looked young. Oliver couldn''t tell how old he was, but he must have graduated recently.


    ¡®Maybe that''s why he was left as a babysitter,¡¯ the boy thought.


    "But maybe we don''t even need anyone from the Black Division; at the end of the day, we''ve got the General." The Red Ranger explained.


    Finally, the Titan approached the narrow streets where the traps awaited. The monster advanced relentlessly despite the artillery shots opening craters in its skin and occasionally pushing it against the surrounding structures.


    At the exact moment its gigantic leg entered the next street, a deafening explosion tore through the air. The detonation illuminated the sky with an intense glow, and fragments of the Titan were thrown in all directions. The monster staggered, its internal structures compromised, before collapsing heavily, smashing its face against the ground and raising a cloud of dust and debris.


    Oliver squinted his eyes, trying to assess the Titan''s condition¡ªwhether it was still regenerating. As the debris and dust began settling, he saw Quinn already prepared, advancing against the monster. With her eyes focused, she seized the opportunity; the General raised one of her hands and conjured her Ranger Weapon¡ªa massive claymore.


    The Ranger quickly advanced toward the monster, her enormous claymore glowing with intensely dense energy. With a precise movement, she delivered a horizontal slash. The sound of the blade slicing through the air resounded like thunder. The force of the attack was such that the creature was cut in half, its two parts falling heavily to the ground.


    However, the monster didn''t seem minimally affected. Where its legs had been sliced off, new limbs were already regenerating, and the severed parts of its body were crawling, seeking to reunite. The organic matter recombined in a grotesque dance of regeneration, emitting a sinister noise of flesh and blood mixing as they reconnected.


    As Quinn prepared to strike another blow, one of the Titan''s loose parts seized the moment to act.


    With an unexpectedly swift movement, it swung a massive arm in her direction. The impact hit her squarely, launching her hundreds of meters away. She was hurled through the air, smashing through walls and structures before colliding with the ground amid the rubble.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Oliver could see that although it had been only one attack, the General was in bad shape. She seemed to have difficulty standing up, while the Titan was regenerating once again.


    "Damn it!" the General shouted loud enough to pick into the communicator. ¡°I needed more reinforcements to handle this son of a bitch.¡±


    However, they only had the twenty-three Red Rangers.


    Quinn quickly opened the front of her helmet to spit out the blood in her mouth.


    "Are you still far?" the General spoke into the communicator with the ship''s captain.


    "I''m approaching; had to shake off some Ork ships on my tail," the captain responded.


    "We don''t have time; speed up," she said before closing the communicator.


    While Quinn spoke with the pilot, the hidden group was not far from where she had landed.


    "Impressive," Oliver commented upon seeing all the action.


    Even against a monster of titanic proportions, which he could barely look at without being terrified, the Rangers were still able to delay it and even blow it up several times.


    ''She managed to cut a Titan in half with just one move,'' he thought, still impressed.


    Nico''s words echoed in his head from the last time he had seen the fight in the Trial Tower; the former Ranger had explained that it didn''t even approach the power of the Orks¡ªit wasn''t a lie. ''How do they face something like this on the front line?''


    "Do you think she''s okay?" Isabela asked.


    "''The General?¡± the Young Red Ranger asked.


    "Yes," Isabela replied.


    "She is. No doubt she''s injured, but she''s stronger than that," the Ranger explained. "It''s just bad luck that there''s no compatibility between powers and weaknesses. She would have finished it fast if the monster couldn''t regenerate."


    As the Ranger stopped talking, the group spotted a ship rapidly approaching in the distance. However, something was wrong¡ªinstead of decelerating to land, the ship was accelerating more and more. Its thrusters were blazing, consuming all the ship''s power. It cut through the skies above the fortress at a stunning speed, performing evasive maneuvers that defied gravity and logic.


    "Be right back," was the captain''s only message before continuing to accelerate.


    Right on its tail, three other ships emerged, their unmistakable silhouettes revealing they were Ork vessels. The metallic and asymmetrical hulls of the vessels, as if hastily constructed, made it clear who had built them.


    While pursuing, the three ships took the opportunity to launch energy projectiles toward the human ship. Explosions illuminated the sky, but the skilled pilot avoided each shot with precise movements.


    Luckily for the humans, their ship was faster and more agile. Although devoid of armaments to face the opponents in direct combat, it was ideal for quick escapes and extractions under enemy fire. The pilot executed tight turns and abrupt dives, using the fortress''s irregular topography to make aiming difficult for the pursuers. The larger and less maneuverable Ork ships struggled to keep up with the aerial acrobatics.


    The group watched the scene with growing tension, aware that this ship could be their only chance to escape. The roar of engines and the whistle of shots echoed through the skies as the pursuit intensified.


    Quickly, the human ship changed direction, fleeing to the stratosphere¡ªthey embarked on a fight against the planet''s gravity and air resistance.


    As the group watched the race of the ships, another explosion caught their attention. The Titan had obliterated the artillery.

 Chapter 78 - Below the Fortress

    - John York -


    John paused at the entrance of the dimly lit stairs, casting one last lingering glance back at Katherine. His concern for her had not waned; if anything, it had deepened since their reunion. He knew he had to verify some unsettling information, but leaving her again tugged at him.


    His gaze shifted to Oliver, standing near Katherine. Recognition flashed in John''s eyes¡ªHe was the boy involved in that past incident, the one Katherine had spoken of during their discussions.


    ¡®So this is the talent she discovered at the Academy,¡¯ John thought, appraising the young man. ¡®A rough diamond. But with the right guidance¡­¡¯


    Steeling himself, John turned away, descending another flight of worn, stone stairs. The moment his feet touched the planet''s surface, he could feel it. There was something more in this place;


    John walked until the sound of everyone else faded, and the oppressive silence enveloped him. Only then did he allow himself to relax, shedding the restraints he typically kept on his powers.


    ¡®There''s something around here, but where?¡¯ he wondered.


    John continued descending through the dungeon, each step echoing off the walls that reflected the scant available light. As he advanced, the surfaces previously covered with moss and occasional insects began to disappear. Nothing seemed alive there, only the imposing corridor that stretched out before him.


    Upon reaching the last corridor on the lowest floor, the darkness was absolute, swallowing any trace of light. The atmosphere became dense, laden with silent tension. John felt his heart race, not from fear but from the anticipation that he might be right.


    Determined to face the darkness, he raised one hand and began emitting a soft light from his palm. The adjustable illumination allowed him to navigate through the silent corridors of the dungeon.


    ¡®Is this the last cell?¡¯ he thought. ¡®There doesn''t seem to be anything around here.¡¯


    John was confused; he could feel a strong presence of Energy.


    ¡®There''s something around here. Could it be hidden?¡¯ He had this hypothesis but didn''t know how to find what was being concealed.


    John closed his eyes, breathing deeply as he allowed his Energy to expand like the waves of a vast ocean. He felt the vibrant pulse of his power flowing smoothly across his skin. With absolute concentration, he visualized his energy spreading out, penetrating the walls of the ancient cells and winding through the sinuous corridors of the dungeon.


    ¡®It''s not as good as that of the Blue Division, but it should be enough to find it,¡¯ he thought as he released his energy.


    As his energy expanded, he could feel every space the energy touched. His power was mapping every centimeter of that environment.


    "Found it!" he said happily upon sensing an anomaly.


    In one of the middle cells, he sensed something strange. Unlike the others, he could feel that the floor was hollow.


    The Ranger looked between the walls to see if there was some way to activate something or even a space for a key; however, he found nothing that could open that floor.


    ¡®Then it''ll have to be by force,¡¯ John thought seconds before striking the floor with one of his blows.


    Gradually, cracks began to spread across the floor, and the stones that should have been the ground at that level started collapsing. Until there was simply an opening on the floor of the last level leading somewhere even deeper.


    John didn''t wait for his energy to continue mapping the new room; instead, he jumped into the hole. However, there wasn''t much of a fall. The Ranger simply found himself launched into a new chamber.


    John entered the new chamber with slow and cautious steps, each movement reflecting his concern for his mission. Although he was prepared to face any enemy that emerged from the shadows, the atmosphere remained silent and uninhabited, without the slightest sign of life. The absence of movement only increased his unease, causing his senses to be on high alert.


    The chamber revealed itself to be a vast laboratory with an intriguing mix of technological and seemingly arcane elements. Robust stone benches were filled with complex instruments¡ªsome radiating a soft, pulsating light, others emitting colored vapors from flasks. Intricately worked metal structures intertwined with symbols described as "magical," creating a unique harmony between magic, alchemy, and engineering.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡®What the hell are they trying to do with all this?¡¯ he wondered.


    John had dedicated countless hours studying the Orks but still struggled to decipher the complexity of their technology. The papers and notes scattered around the space testified to a continuous quest for knowledge, with detailed diagrams that mixed alchemical formulas and mechanical schematics.


    Some documents displayed runic inscriptions suggesting the use of magical energy as a power source, while others outlined device designs that defied conventional understanding. ¡®Do they see the Z-Crystal as a form of magic?¡¯


    John could understand only part of what was written in the notes.


    ¡°Sovereign Test 01. That¡¯s it!¡± The Ranger celebrated. "I need to take this with me," he decided, choosing to scan some of the notes with his gauntlet. As for the constructions, he tried to take photos, even with the low light.


    As John finished taking photos of the machines and symbols, he noticed a small pedestal in the center of the room¡ªa different kind of machinery. It looked like a small aquarium with hundreds of cables connected to it. A slight glow was visible in each cable.


    "This. It''s not possible." John noticed a small stone floating inside the aquarium. However, it wasn''t just any stone. It had no color but emitted a dense wave of Energy.


    The Ranger quickly broke the front of the glass and removed the stone; he could easily feel what he had just obtained. ¡®It''s a Unique Z-Crystal. The amount of power emitted by this is massive.¡¯


    When the crystal was removed, the cables quickly stopped glowing.


    ¡®They were using this to power something. But¡ª¡¯ Before John could complete the thought, he felt the ground shaking.


    "Damn, how many floors am I from the surface? Impossible. What are they doing up there?" John muttered to himself, but then it dawned on him.


    ¡®They wouldn''t leave a crystal like this unguarded. Damn, something is protecting it.¡¯ The Ranger ran out of the chamber as he felt another tremor that was even stronger than the first.


    When John reached the surface, the battle lasted for a few minutes. He saw when the enormous monster used its arms to demolish the buildings housing the Rangers responsible for the artillery.


    "Quinn, what''s happening?" he spoke into his gauntlet.


    "Finally! When we set up the protection perimeter, we received an alert that a Titan was approaching," the General explained.


    "What are its characteristics?" John continued asking.


    "It appears to be Undead with high regenerative capacity. We don''t know where the Z-Crystal powering it is, but it must be powerful," Quinn explained.


    ¡®Do they have more than one Unique on this planet? Or are they using several Z-Crystals to power this?¡¯ the Ranger wondered; unfortunately, there was no clear answer.


    "Alright. Start pulling the Red Rangers out of the combat area. I will deal with the Titan," John announced.


    "Can you defeat it?" Quinn asked, startled.


    "No. However, I can hold it off. At least until the ship is ready for escape," John explained.


    --


    --


    - Oliver -


    "Isn''t that your brother over there?" Oliver asked while pointing to one of the buildings directly before the Titan.


    "Where?" Katherine asked, trying to spot him. However, his golden armor gleaming against the sunlight made him easy to see. "It is!"


    John was positioned at the edge of one of the buildings, one of the few still standing after the Titan''s rampage. He was far from the monster but could easily draw a straight line to the creature.


    The Titan was still engrossed with its opponents, trying to crush the Red Rangers evacuating the area. Fortunately, Quinn was nearby to ensure the defense of her subordinates.


    Whenever it tried to attack or smash any of them, she brandished her claymore and sliced off pieces of the creature.


    The group saw John extending one hand forward. He seemed to be conjuring his Ranger Weapon¡ªa simple golden bow.


    "He''s taking it seriously. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen him use his weapon," Katherine commented.


    However, to the others, it seemed too small to inflict significant damage on the Titan.


    John took a deep breath and drew the bowstring, carefully aiming at the creature''s body before finally releasing it.


    The golden arrow flew swiftly, hitting the Titan''s abdomen and exploding upon contact. The explosion was so massive that it pushed all the Rangers away from the creature and once again raised a cloud of dust and debris.


    From Oliver''s point of view, the firepower was similar to the artillery.


    ¡®However, it''s just one person causing all this damage,¡¯ the boy thought.


    "I''m coming, I''m coming," the group heard the ship''s captain announcing over the communicator. "I managed to get the three ships out of my range; I''ll land in the center. I need you to board the ship immediately."


    As soon as the pilot finished the announcement, the group saw the aircraft rapidly descending from the sky. The metallic hull gleamed under the light as it performed daring maneuvers to decelerate. The pilot tilted the ship at extreme angles, the lateral thrusters roaring at maximum to reduce speed.


    It weaved between the ruins of the fortress, dodging collapsed towers and structures. The objective was clear: to land among the debris remaining in the center¡ªthe only space wide enough to accommodate the risky landing.


    With a final thrust from the engines, the ship reduced its speed enough to touch down with relative safety. The metallic structure groaned under the pressure but held firm. Clouds of dust and stone fragments were thrown into the air as the shock absorbers absorbed the impact.


    "Rangers, immediate extraction!" Quinn said over the communicator to everyone.


    However, before descending from the house, the group noticed that John had lowered his head. He seemed to be concentrating. The moment he reopened his eyes, the arrow on the bow was trembling slightly.


    Katherine screamed. "Close your eyes and cover your ears!"

 Chapter 79 - Arcadia

    - Oliver -


    "Close your eyes and cover your ears!" Katherine shouted to the others.


    Before they could comprehend what was happening, an intensely bright light flooded the room, instantly blinding everyone. Seconds later, a deafening boom echoed, like the roar of a thousand storms converging at a single point.


    [Zeus Punishment]


    They could hear John''s strike through the communicator. However, no one could understand what had happened.


    The air was charged with static electricity, making the hairs on their arms stand on end, and tiny sparks danced on the Ranger¡¯s armor. The ground trembled slightly beneath their feet, and the smell of ozone filled their nostrils.


    Oliver regained his vision, blinking repeatedly. "What¡ªwhat happened?" he asked, concern evident in his voice.


    "It''s John¡¯s Boon. He¡¯s quite ¡®unique¡¯. He was not born with the house''s natural boon; instead of controlling blood, he can control electricity," Katherine explained.


    Oliver could finally see again; he looked at his hands while continuing to blink his eyes. The Rangers, who had helmets shielding their eyes, managed to lessen the effect of the flash but were still stunned by the massive flow of energy the Golden Ranger had emitted.


    When the group recovered, they could see through the window that the Titan had been blown apart. The entire upper body, arms, and head had been thrown in all directions. It was as if John''s strike had torn off the creature''s upper half.


    "Don''t stop!" They could hear Quinn''s warning over the communicator.


    Bringing them back to reality, the group resumed running, leaving the house and returning to the alleys. They advanced quickly toward the center of the fortress.


    In a few seconds, they reached the ship''s location. Quinn quickly pointed for them to enter the cargo bay.


    "Alright. We have everyone here; only John is missing," she commented, speaking into the communicator again. "Hurry up, John, we need to get out!"


    Oliver looked in the direction of the Golden Ranger. He could see him running over the rooftops, jumping and performing acrobatics as he quickly advanced toward the ship.


    "I''m on my way," they heard him over the communicator.


    John paused momentarily to shoot a few more arrows to delay the Titan.


    Oliver, Katherine, and Isabela were already inside the ship, holding onto the side of the cargo bay along with the other Rangers, when Quinn and John finally entered via the ramp.


    "We are ready to depart!" the General informed the pilot.


    They could hear the engines'' growing roar as the ship reheated its thrusters to leave the fortress.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, hold onto your seats," the pilot said over the ship''s internal communication system. "Don''t forget to rate this trip after reaching your destination."


    "Damn it, if you make one more joke before we get out of here, I''ll come up there and stick my foot so far up your ass that you''ll have to call a mining corp to remove it," Quinn shouted into the communicator.


    The moment she finished shouting, they could feel the aircraft detaching from the rubble and debris surrounding it, accelerating skyward.


    Through some of the few windows in the cargo bay, some could still see the Titan trying to run toward the ship. But it was already too late. The ship, designed explicitly for quick extractions, gained speed in a matter of seconds, leaving behind the colossal silhouette of the monster.


    As they broke through the atmospheric barrier, the front of the ship began to heat up, glowing in reddish tones due to friction with the upper layers of the stratosphere. With a fixed gaze and firm hands on the controls, the pilot maintained the course without hesitation. On the way to space, three Ork ships appeared on the radar, strategically positioned as an ambush.


    "We have company. Don''t worry; I''ll shake them off," the pilot commented calmly.


    The pilot seemed to have anticipated this trap. Without reducing speed for a single moment, he directed the ship precisely between the three, executing evasive maneuvers with millimetric precision. Enemy shots crossed the space around them, but none found their target. He dodged the attacks with superhuman dexterity, waiting for the exact moment to act.


    Then, at the perfect instant, he activated the jump thrusters. The ship accelerated abruptly, approaching the speed of light. The stars around them transformed into continuous lines of luminosity.


    Inside the cabin, a silence of apprehension took over. The passengers exchanged relieved glances but remained aware that the pursuit might not be over. The pilot''s calm voice sounded through the communicator: "We are out of immediate danger. However, please remain seated with your seat belts fastened. We haven''t reached our destination yet. Thank you on behalf of NEA Airways."


    --Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    --


    As soon as they passed the most dangerous part, John embraced Katherine. It was almost impossible to separate the brother from his sister. They talked for a few hours before he finally needed to return to his duties.


    When the operation was successfully completed, the NEA Rangers returned to the main base, while John, Oliver, Katherine, Isabela, and the York Rangers returned to their command ship.


    The group would return to Mars before Oliver and Isabela could be released; they needed to go to the infirmary and, finally, conduct a debriefing about their experience inside an Ork fortress.


    A few more hours were necessary until the York command ship approached Mars. Katherine and Isabela were seated in two armchairs, sleeping all the hours they couldn''t inside the prison.


    However, Oliver was still too full of adrenaline to rest. Every now and then, he still felt his back burning from the lashes he had received.


    ¡®I''d like to see Mars before getting some sleep,¡¯ the boy thought as he looked out the window of his cabin inside the ship. He had seen what Selene was like and wanted to have a similar experience with Arcadia.


    As the ship began to approach Arcadia, Oliver could finally glimpse the majestic capital of Mars. Through the window, his eyes marveled at the sight of a city that seemed to have been sculpted directly into the Martian soil.


    The upper surface emerged like a huge translucent dome. However, he was told that much of Arcadia remained hidden below the surface, extending into subterranean levels that housed millions of inhabitants.


    The city''s grandeur was not only in its colossal size but also in its vast network of industries. Factories and technological installations spread across the red soil inside and outside the dome, connected by an intricate web of tunnels and magnetic pathways.


    Metallic towers emerged from the ground like silver needles, emitting vapors and lights contrasting with the orange sky. Autonomous vehicles zigzagged between the installations while drones flew over in coordinated routes, maintaining order in that chaos. The lights of the factories created a hypnotic spectacle, highlighting the ongoing activity that kept Arcadia alive.


    As the ship prepared to land, he couldn''t help but think about how humanity had transformed Mars into something so familiar and yet so alien. Arcadia was a testament to human tenacity and ingenuity.


    ¡®It''s no wonder we''ve survived until now, even with all the problems we have,¡¯ Oliver thought.


    Several medical teams entered the rooms as soon as the ship touched down, prepared to take the trio straight to the emergency infirmary. Because of their time on Ork soil, they didn''t know what they might be carrying.


    A battery of exams was performed on the three¡ªfrom common diseases to new pathogens. However, it seemed that the three, besides being dehydrated, tortured, and starving, were also suffering from slight radioactive poisoning.


    "That prison didn''t have any kind of protection for you," one of the doctors explained. "Orks are naturally resistant to radiation and therefore don''t usually worry about that for their captives."


    The three were immediately immersed in VAT tanks¡ªa viscous and translucent fluid known for its accelerated regenerative properties. Behind the thick glass of the tanks, they received additional information about their conditions.


    "Oliver, you''ll need to be mindful of muscle atrophy," said another doctor, his voice echoing slightly in the sterilized environment. "You lost a lot during your time in prison. The VAT will help recover some of that, but we''ll prescribe medications to help you return to peak performance."


    ¡®No-not again,¡¯ Oliver thought, feeling a chill run down his spine. He could hear the doctor speaking, but his mind was elsewhere. He was much more worried about being immersed in VAT again. ¡®I have a life; don''t make me wake up a hundred years in the future again,¡¯ he silently pleaded.


    The boy feared closing his eyes and being thrown back into a new reality. Slowly, the VAT''s sedative effect began to overtake him, and sleep approached like an inevitable tide.


    Unlike the last time, he woke up once a day, continuously monitored by the doctors. He had a few minutes of clarity to look around before his mind returned to the induced void.


    Observing his arm, he saw it regenerated a little more each day. On the first day, there was only exposed bone; the next day, muscles began to form, enveloping the bone in a tangle of fibers; on the third day, there were already signs of skin covering the new flesh. As grotesque and disturbing as witnessing that process was, he felt no pain; his body was completely numb.


    It took almost seven days before they were removed from the VAT tanks. The girls had healed practically all of their injuries, while Oliver managed to recover his lost arm, leaving only a thin scar as a reminder.


    After being released from immersion, the three underwent psychological evaluations. Incredibly, none of them were in crisis at the time. However, knowing which scar would remain on each of their souls was tricky.


    ''Maybe Athena really isn''t a sign that I''m going insane.'' Oliver thought as he was dismissed from the psychological evaluation.


    Athena replied promptly. ''I told you so.''


    The first days in the medical ward were the most terrible. Although the physical pains no longer tormented them, now it was their minds that played cruel tricks. Nightmares invaded their nights like relentless storms, plunging them into abysses of memory and fear. More than once, Oliver woke up drenched in sweat, clutching a piece of metal he had found near the bed. His wide eyes scanned the darkened room as he listened to imaginary footsteps in the corridor, sure that the Orks were coming to take him again. The hallucinations slowly dissipated, leaving only the echo of his racing heart.


    With each passing day, Oliver and Isabela longed more intensely to be released from the infirmary. They wished to see the world outside, feel the fresh air in their lungs, and remind themselves that they were still alive. That was not just confinement.


    Katherine, on the other hand, did not share the same anguish. She seemed genuinely happy not to be alone, finding comfort in Oliver and Isabela''s company.


    From time to time, they received visits from John, who usually appeared at the end of the day, mostly to talk with Katherine. All that was left for them was to use a few local computers while waiting to receive their gauntlets.


    Unfortunately, their original gauntlets were lost when the Orks captured them, and they had to craft new ones as soon as they returned to civilization.


    "Hello!" John said as he entered the room, catching everyone''s attention. "How are you?"


    "Bored," Oliver commented, not realizing he was being too blunt.


    John didn''t know how to respond to the boy''s sincerity. Seeing her brother in a pinch, Katherine tried to jump into the conversation to help.


    "Any news about our gauntlets?" she asked.


    "Oh! Great, I brought them," John said, handing one to each of them. "According to the doctors, you should be discharged tomorrow. I don''t know what your plans are, but I imagine you just want to go back home."


    Isabela nodded in agreement. Oliver remained thoughtful, not knowing what he would do.


    "Before you go, I need to talk to you about the fortress, your experience there, and what we found."

 Chapter 80 - Operation Mastermind

    - Oliver -


    "Before you go, I need to talk to you about the fortress, your experience there, and what we found," John commented.


    Oliver, Katherine, and Isabela looked attentively at the Ranger. John waited for one of them to start talking or perhaps ask a question. Seeing they hadn''t begun, he explained a bit more.


    "I need to understand how the attack on GL-581 went, everything you found there, and how you were captured," John began the debriefing.


    Katherine took the lead, explaining what the test was like and that they were heading south until they passed by the cave, which they decided to enter for shelter. She described the existence of Goblins and how they ended up in the lower part of the cave by accident.


    She finally finished by explaining that there was an Ork excavation and what seemed to be a research base. When they left the underground, the attack was already happening. They wanted to use the teleportation room, but Orks had got there first and, finally, their battle with a Red Ork.


    "Damn. A Red Ork. You guys were lucky to be alive." John commented as he listened to their story. "Did you at any point see what they were excavating or notice anything in the research?"


    "It was impossible to know what they were digging. We even had taken some research papers but lost them when we were captured," Oliver recalled. "Couldn''t you return to the lab and get more documents?"


    "Unfortunately, a fire broke out during the attack, and we lost all the evidence there," John explained.


    Oliver widened his eyes but chose not to speak. He remembered that he had set the room on fire to buy time to escape.


    "About the research. A friend that was with us translated some words," Isabela commented. "It''s been a long time, but it was something about experiments with humans, goblins, and Orks."


    "Yes, yes," John acknowledged while deep in thought.


    Oliver could see that John was thinking about something, assembling the puzzle pieces. Each piece of information they provided was valuable to him, yet it didn''t seem to make any sense in Oliver''s hands.


    "What does all this mean?" Oliver asked.


    "I don''t know exactly yet," John said, still reflective.


    The Ranger paused momentarily to assess the three; from his gaze, it was clear that he was judging whether to share more information with them.


    "What I''m about to share is only speculation, but it could put you in danger," John explained. "Moreover, I''m only doing this because I trust Kath and because you stood by her during the danger, some more than once."


    John rose from his chair. With a discreet hand gesture, he indicated for them to follow him.


    "It''s better if we talk in a more private place," the Ranger explained, his voice low but full of authority.


    Katherine and Oliver stood up almost instantly, but Isabela wondered whether she should follow. She considered whether she should delve deeper into this or whether it was safer to just stay in the infirmary and not hear anything more. Ultimately, her curiosity won out, and she followed the group.


    They crossed the silent corridor, entering the ornate elevator of the York family building. Leaving behind the infirmary wing, the elevator smoothly took them to one of the family''s private areas. The doors revealed a corridor lit by soft lights that highlighted the classic architectural details.


    Finally, after a few more corridors, they reached John''s private office. The room was vast, with high ceilings and dark wood-paneled walls. Several imposing bookshelves lined the walls, crammed with physical books¡ªa remarkable and extremely rare sight, especially after the war that decimated much of the printed knowledge.


    In the center of the room, a set of leather chairs surrounded a long, polished table used for meetings with his advisors. Holograms of star maps and tactical projections floated above the table, emitting a bluish glow contrasting the room''s warm lighting.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    John walked to the head of the table, placing his hands on the cold surface. His eyes scanned the group again as they settled in.


    "How much do you remember from your History classes at school?" John asked.


    "A bit," Isabela and Katherine replied. "Absolutely nothing," Oliver commented; it was easier than explaining his past.


    John was once again surprised by Oliver''s response, but he knew how poor public schools were, especially on New Earth, where the NEA had control.


    The trio sat down in the leather chairs as John began to adjust the holograms that were displayed.


    "Right. One thing that''s in almost every history book is the discovery of the Z Crystal during the first Wave. It was the crucial weapon for our resistance," John explained. "However, there''s not a single piece of information about where this mineral appeared or who discovered it."


    "Wait. Weren''t there some scientists who presented the crystal?" Katherine could remember something like that.


    "They discovered how to use it and how to extract Energy. But they weren''t the ones who discovered the Crystal or even where it came from," John explained. "Even the best mineralogists can''t figure out where we should dig to find Crystals or even how they are formed. So, our best option is to map using Energy signals."


    For Oliver, who didn''t understand much about the new technology, all of this was a step into magic. Therefore, he didn''t usually think about the details; however, it was visible on Isabela and Katherine''s faces that both were struggling to make sense of what was explained.


    ¡®But how could this be something of interest to the Orks?'' This was the only question that crossed Oliver''s mind as he listened to the new information.


    "When some scientists began to research the locations where the crystals were found, the main hypothesis obtained was that they are not a naturally formed material," John explained.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Isabela questioned.


    "Someone had prepared the crystals and left them in place," John commented.


    Obviously, this hypothesis raised even more questions for everyone at the table.


    "That¡¯s why I wanted to understand what the Orks were excavating. If that was a place where there could be Z Crystals, it would be intriguing to know how they discovered it," John explained. "As for the research, this is something that the Blue Division had already obtained information on in other operations."


    "But what do the Orks want with human experiments?" Katherine asked.


    "From what we understand of Ork biology, they don''t use the Z Crystal to evolve. Although they have a much higher physical capacity than humans, they have a clear power ceiling," John commented. "Our main hypothesis is that they are testing to try to absorb or replicate the human abilities to use the Z Crystal."


    As he finished explaining, some photos of the Goblins that were captured on both planets appeared.


    "We''ve already seen that they can alter other races, like the Goblins, to adapt to various planets. Or even use the Z Crystal to create and control artificial beings like the Titans. It''s a matter of time before they start testing on themselves," the Ranger finished explaining.


    Upon receiving this information, Oliver felt for the first time that he was indeed inside the war, taking part in it and influencing its outcome.


    "When I joined the Yellow Rangers, my intention was to seek more information about the whereabouts of our brother, Arthur. However, I only found several incomplete documents when I searched for his operation. Similar to what''s said about the discovery of the Z Crystal," John commented.


    "That''s why you want access to the Red Rangers'' data?" Oliver asked.


    "Partly. I believe they may have more pieces of this puzzle. However, I''m sure it will still be incomplete," John explained. "However, by pulling some favors with older Senate members, I obtained some information that''s not in any documents."


    "What would that be?" Katherine asked, interested in what John had discovered after all this time.


    "Arthur was part of a squad that was conducting Operation Mastermind," John commented. "What was their mission, or what did they want to obtain? To this day, I have no clue."


    Katherine was discouraged to learn that they had so little information.


    "However, there are rumors that they were searching for the Sovereign," John explained.


    "Sovereign?" Oliver said. "Who would that be?"


    "To be honest, I don''t know either," John scratched his head, slightly embarrassed. "However, it doesn''t seem to be a single person. Maybe a title? I''ve found mentions of them both in human records and, more recently, during your rescue, there were some in Ork documents."


    "But why would it be so important?" Oliver once again asked without understanding the purpose.


    "It''s just a hypothesis. But we''ve had several emperors who took office promising peace. Promising the end of the war. However, over time, they all became intoxicated with one more victory, one more battle," John commented as he presented photos of some of the emperors. "Also, looking at the movements of the Orks, my impression is that there''s something bigger, something influencing both Orks and Humans so that the war doesn''t end."


    "Which would be the Sovereign or Sovereigns?" Oliver wanted to confirm.


    "I believe so," the Ranger confirmed.

 Chapter 81 - The Announcement

    - Oliver -


    "I believe so," the Ranger confirmed. "Because of that, I need the three of you to keep absolute secrecy about these discoveries."


    "Sure. But why tell us?" Oliver could understand the need to keep the secret, but he wanted to know why something so dangerous had been shared with them.


    John stood up from his chair, his serious gaze sweeping over the group gathered before him. He made a subtle gesture with his hand, indicating that everyone should pay attention.


    "Kath must have already explained to you, but I have a talent for controlling Energy," he said, extending one of his hands. Immediately, luminous lines of energy began to spread under the skin of his arm, forming intricate patterns that danced and pulsed with a life of their own. The demonstration of control was impressive, each filament of energy moving with precise finesse.


    "However, that''s not all. Control over Energy allows me to see and feel things others normally don''t. For example, I know you''ve already evolved twice," John declared, fixing his gaze on Oliver.


    "Twice?" Isabela and Katherine exclaimed at the same time, exchanging surprised glances.


    Oliver was astonished to be revealed in such a way. He scratched his head a bit, trying to disguise his embarrassment for being discovered so easily.


    "Meanwhile, you two have already had one evolution each. Moreover, you''re very close to obtaining another," John continued, turning to Isabela and Katherine.


    "Are we?" Isabela murmured in a low voice, almost to herself.


    Katherine looked at her hands, feeling the latent energy coursing through her body. She thought about the recent battles against dozens of Orks, the times she had pushed beyond her limits. The idea of being so close to the next step was both exciting and intimidating.


    "Usually, during the Academy, students achieve, on average, one evolution. Here in this room, we have three individuals who have gone through their first evolution and are reaching the second. This demonstrates your potential and the risks you''ve taken in recent months," John commented, pausing before proceeding.


    He drew a deep breath. "Kath, I realize my words will only strengthen your resolve¡ªand that''s exactly what puts you in jeopardy. If I can''t dissuade you from this path, then the least I can do is keep you aware of the dangers that encircle us. Besides, it''s likely you all will soon join the Rangers. When that time comes, I hope I can rely on you so we can continue sharing vital information," the Ranger said, his voice heavy with gravitas.


    "We don''t even know if we''re going to be Rangers yet," commented Isabela with a faint smile, trying to hide the uncertainty in her voice.


    Katherine sighed before speaking. "How is the Academy? Do we at least have a chance to retake it?"


    Typically, being eliminated from the exams or expelled meant that one couldn''t attend the Academy again. However, their case, and possibly many others, would be considered exceptional after recent events.


    "I wouldn''t worry about that at the moment," John explained, crossing his arms. "The Academy¡ªnot only of New Earth but several others¡ªwas impacted by the attacks. Later this day, they will announce a way for students with incomplete processes to carry out some kind of supplementary test. Moreover, all the Houses urgently need new officers and Rangers."


    The office''s silent environment was broken only by the faint hum of electronic systems. The cold light of the holograms was quickly turned off.


    "For now, I would suggest that you continue training until the announcement is made," John concluded, looking at the gauntlet on his wrist. "I''ll need to leave you now. They''re calling me to start another hearing."


    ¡®I still wanted to ask about him being a Gold Ranger. Weren''t there only five colors? I''d better ask Katherine,¡¯ Oliver thought.


    The Ranger bid them a quick farewell, leaving the room, and only the trio remained. They exchanged glances before heading back along the path that would take them to the infirmary wing.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Upon returning to their rooms, each lay on their bed, diving into their thoughts.


    Oliver felt a wave of relief as he lay on the soft surface. His back, once marked by the scars from prison, was fully healed, leaving only pale lines. He could finally have a good night''s sleep.


    Oliver fixed his gaze on the ceiling, his hands resting behind his head. Although he was happy to have left the prison, he knew that soon he would have to say goodbye to the girls, which made him uneasy. They had been through so much together that the idea of going separate ways was strange.


    "What are your next plans?" Oliver asked, still looking at small points of light that seemed to imitate distant stars.


    Isabela was engrossed, fiddling with her gauntlet; finally, she looked up at him.


    "Hmm... I think I''ll go home. I need to see my parents, especially after these six months." The girl spoke with her eyes fixed on holograms that floated above the gauntlet, showing smiling images of her family. "After that, I don''t know."


    Oliver nodded thoughtfully. He knew family meant everything to Isabela. She craved adventure, but the perils they''d faced might have been more than she''d anticipated.


    "I... will continue training. If John said that, there must be something happening, and soon we should know what the Academy is planning," Katherine explained, with a determined sparkle in her eyes. "And you?"


    Oliver hesitated for a moment, choosing his words carefully.


    He hesitated, choosing his words carefully. "I want... to find out what happened to Alan," he admitted softly. The weight of his friend''s uncertain fate pressed heavily on him. "If... if something happened to him, it''s my responsibility. I was the one who decided we should return to the city."


    The memory of Alan hung between them like a specter. During those first weeks in the prison, they''d speculated endlessly about his fate¡ªclinging to hope one moment, wrestling with despair the next. At times, Oliver''s guilt was so overwhelming that he wished he could forget Alan existed, just to make the pain stop. However, he couldn¡¯t allow himself to do that.


    Katherine turned to face him fully. "I can get that information," she offered, a resolute edge to her voice. "John must have direct contacts within the Academy. I don''t know his House, so approaching his family directly wouldn''t be wise, but he can help."


    "Thanks, Kath," Oliver said, a faint smile touching his lips. It was the first time he''d used her nickname, and it felt natural, comforting even after all they''d been through.


    She returned his smile before striding toward the exit. "I''ll see what I can find out."


    Silence enveloped the environment, broken only by the distant sound of the ventilation systems. Isabela remained engrossed with her gauntlet while Oliver delved into thoughts about the past and what the future held for them.


    --


    --


    A few hours later, Katherine returned, entering the room suddenly.


    "Are you watching the announcement?" she asked, slightly breathless.


    "What announcement?" inquired Oliver while Isabela finally diverted her eyes from the holograms.


    "Let me see," said Katherine, looking for the room''s control. Rummaging one of the tables, she found it and activated the projector embedded in the ceiling.


    The noise of machinery and the hiss of the hologram filled the room until, finally, the image was projected in the center of the environment. A man in officer attire appeared, his serious expression reflecting the gravity of the situation.


    "They''re talking about the Academy," Katherine explained.


    "Due to the attacks that have occurred over the past few months, especially during the Academy''s training, to avoid harming the students and New Earth, we have decided to conduct a joint process of the last two classes and promote a public evaluation of humanity''s next talents," the man at the center of the room announced.


    He was in an NEA meeting room where several high-ranking officers, including the five Generals of the Ranger Divisions, were present.


    Katherine crossed her arms, clearly skeptical.


    "Lies. This isn''t to ''avoid harming anyone.'' It''s because of the various accusations that arose in the last tests, where corruption was one of the mildest," Katherine commented.


    "On the first day of next month, we will organize an event on New Earth with all the students from all the colonies. Over a week, two tests will be conducted: one focused on defense operations and another on assault, in addition to the final evaluation for officers and those who wish to become Rangers," the official continued explaining.


    "That gives what?" asked Isabela, doing the math mentally. "Fifteen days?"


    "Yes," Oliver replied.


    "Damn, that''s little time," Isabela commented again.


    "Those who cannot participate in the test or are not approved in the exams will be allowed to return to the Academy the following year. It will not be considered a withdrawal or expulsion," the official continued explaining.


    "That''s a relief," sighed Isabela, relieved.


    The transmission was coming to an end. It was mentioned that the entire event would be broadcast in real time, and everyone could watch the evaluations. However, it was not informed how the tests would be; everyone would only know at the time.


    As soon as the hologram dissipated, Katherine spoke again, with a more serious tone.


    "Besides, I wanted to talk about something else. About Alan."

 Chapter 82 - Alan Aquila

    - Oliver -


    As soon as they received the news about Alan, the group departed immediately, using one of the York family''s exclusive teleporters. In a matter of hours, they were already in the heart of Italy.


    Everything seemed like a whirlwind of new information, people, and places for Oliver. Not even before the war had he visited that country, and although much had changed, he could still see various historical structures of Rome. The ancient ruins contrasted with the futuristic buildings, creating a unique landscape where the past and future intertwined.


    ''How did all this survive the bombings?'' the boy thought as they walked through the streets.


    However, his brief contemplation was interrupted. The path they took upon leaving the teleport station led them directly to the Rome General Hospital.


    Upon entering the reception area, an attendant approached them cordially.


    "How can I help you?" she asked, her soft voice echoing in the spacious lobby.


    Oliver felt uncomfortable. He knew he was hearing Italian instead of English, but his gauntlet translated the communication in real time. His brain had not yet become accustomed to ignoring what his ears picked up and focusing on the holographic subtitles projected before his eyes.


    "Um... we''re... looking for..." he began, speaking word by word as he tried to follow the words that appeared in the hologram.


    Noticing Oliver''s problem, Isabela intervened naturally.


    "We''re looking for Alan from House Aquila," she explained to the attendant, who looked at Oliver with a slightly confused expression.


    "Right, one moment," the attendant replied, searching her hologram for the boy''s location. "Are you family?"


    "Friends from the Academy," Katherine responded promptly.


    As soon as the results appeared on the attendant''s screen, the trio noticed her expression had become more serious.


    "I see. You may go up. He''s in the North Wing, on the fifth floor," the attendant pointed out where the elevator was.


    The tension was almost palpable as they walked in silence. The elevator ascended slowly, each floor increasing their anxiety. Given their expectations, the enclosed environment seemed even more claustrophobic.


    Finally, the doors opened on the fifth floor. They walked through the corridors searching for the North Wing but didn''t have to look far. Turning into one of the long corridors, they saw a room with several beds. A glass wall allowed them to observe the patients inside. In one of the beds, still intubated, was Alan.


    The boy lay unconscious, an oxygen mask covering his pale face. They couldn''t see if he had regained his legs, as a blanket covered them. However, the monitors beside him indicated stable vital signs.


    Near the glass, a young woman kept vigil. She didn''t look much older than they were, with short hair and intense blue eyes. She wore the uniform of an NEA officer, but what drew the most attention was her tear-streaked face. The sunken and reddened eyes betrayed sleepless nights.


    She looked exhausted but didn''t take her eyes off Alan''s bed. The three didn''t know her but imagined she must be some relative of their friend.


    Oliver stepped forward. He opened his mouth, trying to speak, but his throat seemed to fight against him, unable to find his voice. Finally, his soft voice broke the tense silence of the corridor.


    "Excuse me. Sorry to bother you." Even Oliver, usually so direct, knew he needed to be careful at that moment, especially upon seeing the girl so frayed. "Are you Alan''s family?"


    The young woman seemed to hear but didn''t react immediately. She was lost in thought, her gaze fixed beyond the glass that separated the corridor from the hospital beds.


    Isabela, perceiving the girl''s fragile state, approached gently. "Sorry, are you okay?"


    "Huh?" Finally, she made a sound and turned to the group. "Who are you?"If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Hi. We''re Alan¡¯s friends," Katherine explained, stepping forward.


    "We''d like to know how he''s doing?" added Oliver, trying to sound reassuring.


    The girl observed them with a mixture of surprise and weariness.


    "Who would''ve thought? The shitling had friends," she commented, wiping the tears with the back of her hand.


    She took a deep breath before introducing herself.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Sophie. Sophie Aquila," she said, shaking each of their hands firmly but shakily. "I''m the older sister of that little brat lying there."


    She pointed to the bed where Alan rested, still unconscious. The three exchanged worried glances.


    "Pleasure to meet you," they responded in unison, in low voices.


    The girl walked over to one of the chairs near the wall and sat down before continuing. "About how he''s doing. He''s stable," she said, looking at her hands clasped in her lap.


    "But... but how did he survive?" asked Oliver, the disbelief evident in his tone. For him, it was almost unimaginable. He would have lost all hope if he hadn''t gone through a similar experience.


    "Were you at the test?" Sophie inquired, raising her gaze to them.


    "Yes. Alan was on our team. He tried to hold off the Red Ork before we were captured," Isabela explained.


    "Ha." Sophie gave a bitter laugh. "He tried to face a Red Ork. What a fucking stupid idea."


    "Unfortunately, when we were captured, the last thing we saw was him bleeding and torn¡­," Isabela said, her voice faltering slightly.


    "I don''t know the details. However, another recruit found him and managed to keep Alan alive long enough for rescue to arrive," Sophie explained. "He was placed in a VAT, but he''s been like this since then."


    "But what''s preventing him from waking up?" Oliver asked, frowning.


    Sophie clenched her fists, frustration evident on her face.


    "A new weapon from those Ork bastards," the girl spoke with hatred. "They invented some kind of virus that survives on their weapons. When they cut someone, the virus starts to spread, constantly hindering the effect of the VAT. Every day, they have to use the tank just to keep him alive, but he can''t fully recover."


    The revelation shook the three. They felt a tightening in their chests at the gravity of the situation.


    "B-but the NEA must be working on a cure? Isn''t there any boon that can heal him?" asked Isabela, the wavering hope in her voice.


    Sophie shook her head slowly.


    "So far, no Boons has helped him or anyone else infected. As for a cure, they''re researching, but there''s no clear progress," Sophie said, her voice almost a whisper.


    They stood looking attentively at the boy''s bed, not knowing what to say.


    Every time Olive looked at the glass, he felt his heart twinge. Maybe if Alan''s sister weren''t there, he would have cursed and damned every one of the Orcs. However, he was struggling to keep his rage under control. "She''s been through enough; she doesn''t need to worry about a kid who can''t control his emotions."


    Silence settled among them. The rhythmic sound of the medical equipment was the only thing filling the void.


    "He was always strange, you know? Since he was little," commented Sophie, looking at the floor. "After our mother passed away, he stopped playing war, stopped fighting, anything like that."


    The tears began to stream down her face again. Oliver felt powerless, not knowing how to comfort her. Isabela sat next to Sophie, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder.


    "Alan always wanted to be a pacifist. He didn''t want to join the NEA. Our father forced him to enlist, and as punishment, he was sent to the second battalion," she continued, her voice choked. "Before he was taken, I even told him that if he didn''t take it seriously, he''d come back in a coffin."


    Sophie broke down, her silent crying turning into deep sobs. Isabela enveloped her in a comforting embrace.


    Katherine and Oliver exchanged glances filled with concern and sadness.


    "I''m so sorry," Oliver said, his voice low. ¡°If we can do anything to help..."


    Sophie raised her gaze, her blue eyes shining with tears.


    "Thank you. Just you being here already means a lot," she replied, striving to muster a smile.


    They remained there for a few minutes, sharing that moment. On the other side of the glass, Alan remained motionless, enveloped in machines that kept his life suspended in limbo.


    The group remained in silence, each lost in their own thoughts. The war against the Orks had left deep scars, not only physical but also emotional.


    They exchanged contact information with Sophie in case anything changed in Alan''s health.


    As they left the hospital, the sun was already beginning to set, painting the sky with shades of orange and pink. The ancient buildings of Rome cast long shadows over the streets, a silent reminder of the stories of resistance and overcoming in that place.


    Oliver took a deep breath, feeling the fresh air fill his lungs.


    "I''m going to visit my parents. After that, Kath, can I come back to your house?" Isabela asked. "In Area 55, there''s no one I can train with."


    "Of course," Katherine replied. She had never taken friends to her house before but had gotten used to these two.


    "I''ll take the opportunity to visit a friend. But Kath, if you don''t mind, I''d also like to return to your house. I believe it would be the best way to train these next few days," Oliver said, determined to pass the upcoming tests.


    Katherine nodded.


    The war was still far from over. For them, it was only just beginning; however, the effects of the last mission were still unfolding before them.

 Chapter 83 - Nico & Olympus

    - Oliver -


    Isabela used the teleport to return to Area 55. While Katherine headed home, for Oliver, the journey would be different. There was only one person outside the Academy whom he knew and whose whereabouts he was sure of. The boy sighed deeply, feeling the anticipation and long journey awaiting him.


    ¡®I''m going to have to take the ship again,¡¯ he thought, remembering how tiring the trip to Luna was. "Another eight hours of travel to get there."


    There was no spaceport in Rome, but he could use teleportation to get to the nearest one. Oliver found himself there for the third time, yet he was still impressed by the colossal structure that rose before him. The space terminal resembled a maritime platform but on titanic proportions, allowing various ships to land and depart within minutes.


    Slender towers¡ªsome gilded by the setting sun, others reflecting the soft light of the clouds¡ªrose around an immense central dome. These towers helped dock ships and board passengers while the dome housed those waiting for upcoming trips. The constant flow of people and vessels created a technological ballet that fascinated Oliver whenever he witnessed it.


    The deep blue sky was a good omen, indicating his journey would be smooth. Fortunately, he didn''t need to buy a ticket; he just had to present his status as an Academy student. Oliver finally remembered to turn on his gauntlet, realizing he would need it to secure his entry.


    ¡®Finally!¡¯ Athena¡¯s familiar voice sounded in his mind.


    ¡®What?¡¯ he thought, startled to hear her.


    ¡®You turned on the gauntlet; I was missing being connected to the Z Crystal¡® said Athena, in a tone that seemed slightly happy.


    ¡®But you said you didn''t need the energy?¡¯ Oliver questioned mentally.


    ¡®Not needing it doesn''t mean I don''t like it,¡¯ she replied.


    ¡®You should have told me; I could have turned it on earlier,¡¯ he made a final comment before looking at the attendant before him.


    "Hello! Where would you like to travel?" asked the attendant with a professional smile.


    "Luna, Selene. Please," Oliver replied.


    "Certainly. We have one leaving shortly, in twenty minutes," the attendant explained, consulting his hologram.


    "That''s great," the boy responded.


    "Place your gauntlet here," the attendant instructed.


    Oliver extended his hand over the hologram, waiting. His gauntlet emitted a beep, and a notification appeared.


    | 100 Credits debited.


    "100 Credits?!" He was startled upon seeing the notification.


    "Excuse me, but credits were debited. I''m from the Academy; shouldn''t it be free?" Oliver questioned, frowning.


    "Hmm. One moment." The attendant checked his hologram before replying. "It appears your enrollment is paused; in the meantime, paying to use our facilities is needed."


    Oliver hung his head upon discovering this, but luckily, he received a good amount of credits by advancing in the Trial Tower. With a resigned sigh, he thanked the attendant and headed to the waiting area, watching other ships depart while he awaited his turn.


    "Flight to Luna, Selene, will depart in 10 minutes. Prepare for boarding," announced a female voice over the loudspeakers.


    As soon as the announcement was made, a few dozen people lined up at the three designated entrances for the ship. The environment was a mixture of voices, machine sounds, and the distant hum of the ships'' engines.


    Without much delay, the ship departed for its eight-hour flight.


    <hr>


    After long hours of travel, Oliver finally found himself back in Selene. The neon lights of the lunar city flickered under the transparent dome that protected the metropolis from the elements of space. Fortunately, he could easily contact Nico through one app he installed on his gauntlet. They agreed to meet at the old bar hidden in the lower areas of the city, a discreet and familiar place.


    Upon entering the establishment, he was enveloped by the cozy atmosphere, illuminated by soft lights. Nico was already waiting for him at the bar with his drink prepared.


    "How are you? Are you still in one piece?" Nico asked Oliver, pretending to check if the boy was missing parts.


    "I''m fine, just the usual. Injured, tortured, imprisoned, freed, haunted by nightmares, and back to training." Oliver replied, showing a tired smile.


    "I knew you''d come back in one piece," Nico commented, though he couldn''t hide the relief in seeing his pupil before him. "Still, I brought something for you. I imagine these past six months have been, at the very least, striking."


    Oliver sighed, feeling the weight of recent memories. "You can imagine what Orks usually do with their captives."


    Nico frowned.


    "Actually, no. In my experience, you wouldn''t have come out of that alive," Nico admitted with a slightly somber tone as he pushed a package across the table. "Usually, soldiers use it when they have PTSD or are just too messed up in the head."


    Oliver opened the package to reveal a silver headband.


    "Put it on before you sleep; it will help reduce your nightmares and, little by little, help you overcome them," Nico explained.


    "Did it work for you?" Oliver asked.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "You won¡¯t go back to who you were before. But it will lessen the impact of your experience. We need something like this, or else the soldiers would lose their minds within the first few months of the Wave," Nico explained with a sad tone.


    Oliver nodded, still examining the headband.


    "I wish I could say it was easy. It wasn''t my first experience with life hanging by a thread. But it was the first time I was responsible for other people''s lives; it was frightening," Oliver confessed. "For the first time, I faced a Red Ork."


    Nico''s eyes widened. "They didn''t mention that in the news."


    "It didn''t even come close to what you had described. We didn''t stand a chance; even four of us against one didn''t make him break a sweat," the boy spoke wearily, recalling the failure.


    "Don''t worry; you''re evolving quickly. With yesterday''s announcement, soon you''ll have the chance to become a Ranger. That will greatly reduce the gap between you and a Red Ork," Nico tried to encourage him.


    Oliver gave a slight smile. "Right, but will that reduce the gap between me and a Titan?" he asked, almost jokingly.


    Nico choked on his drink.


    "Ti-Ti-Titan? Where did you encounter a Titan?" Nico stammered.


    "It was one of the traps in the prison," Oliver explained, trying to sound casual.


    "Then how are you here? Even an entire squadron of Rangers wouldn''t be able to handle it," Nico said, incredulous.


    "We had one of the Heirs with us," Oliver replied.


    "Hmm," Nico nodded, understanding. He knew that some Heirs possessed extraordinary powers. "Which House?"


    "York," Oliver explained.


    "Gold. Makes sense," Nico responded thoughtfully.


    "Exactly. By the way, what''s up with that? Weren''t there only five colors?" Oliver asked.


    "It''s more complicated than that. When you enter Ranger training, they''ll explain. But even a Z Crystal has different quality levels. Different personalities."


    "Right, but why are there the five main ones and these different ones?" Oliver asked.


    "Sometimes, rarely, we find Z Crystals that are unique. They have a different signature from the others. The most common are the five basic colors, but occasionally we find ones like Green, White, Gold, and several others," Nico explained.


    Oliver nodded, understanding a bit more of what he was explaining.


    "By ''personality,'' do you mean like Athena?" Oliver commented.


    "Athena?" Nico asked.


    "Yes, the AI that resides in the Crystal," Oliver explained.


    | He''s going to freak out - Athena commented.


    "AI? In the Crystal? Are you talking about the Voice of the Crystal?" Nico asked.


    "I think so?" Oliver responded.


    "You hear the Voice of the Crystal?!" Nico exclaimed.


    "If you''re talking about the woman talking to me inside the system, yes," Oliver explained.


    "Kid, you''re something else. The Voice of the Crystal is a rare phenomenon. It indicates you''re well attuned with the Z Crystal," Nico explained. "Each person connected at this level with the Crystal had some unique effect on the system. What''s yours?" he asked curiously.


    Oliver coughed, slightly embarrassed to reveal his secret.


    "I''m not entirely sure what others can''t do. But from what I''ve heard, my difference is that I can tell when I''m close to evolving, choose when I want to evolve, or wait and not evolve," the boy explained.


    "AWESOME. Can you only know your status or others'' as well?" Nico said, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "Just mine," he explained.


    "A pity," Nico commented, smiling. "When''s the next time you''re going to evolve?"


    Oliver consulted his gauntlet, where an interface displayed his data:


    <hr>


    Status Page


    User: Oliver [Nameless]


    Level: 3 [Pawn]


    Experience: [430/300] [Click to Evolve]


    Credits: 7,100


    <hr>


    "I could evolve now," Oliver explained.


    Nico looked at him expectantly, seeming to assess every part of his body for any changes.


    Noticing the Ranger''s anticipation, Oliver took a deep breath. He had already decided to evolve while still in prison, but he had never done it with so many people nearby.


    ¡®Let''s do this. It doesn''t hurt to test,¡¯ Oliver thought before clicking the [Click to Evolve] button. ¡®Next time, I¡¯ll evolve my boons.¡¯


    Immediately, he felt his entire body burn. A sharp pain radiated from his right eye while his bones seemed to break and rebuild repeatedly. The world around him blurred.


    "Wow, your evolution is horrendous," Nico commented, watching the boy writhe beneath the bar stool.


    Oliver clenched his teeth, trying not to make sounds of pain. After a few minutes, the sensation began to subside, and he managed to breathe again.


    "Anything different?" Oliver asked, getting up from the chair.


    "Yes, you seem a bit taller again. But once more, your eye changed. The right one now has a yellow glow," Nico observed.


    "Basically, that''s what I can do," Oliver explained, still calming down.


    "Fascinating. I''d heard of something like this. However, it''s quite different from the average person. Of course, the evolution process is similar. But we don''t know when we''re close or far from evolving; it just happens at any moment," Nico explained.


    Oliver sat back down, relieved to have completed the process.


    "I don''t need to tell you how important it is to keep this a secret. It''s a good advantage over many others; some might get jealous because of it," Nico advised.


    "I understand," Oliver agreed. He was already used to keeping secrets.


    "But enough about me; how are you?" Oliver asked.


    Nico smiled.


    "I''m good. You got lucky; this is my last week in Selene. Any longer, and you wouldn''t have found me here," Nico mentioned.


    "What do you mean? Are they finally kicking you out?" Oliver joked, but with a hint of concern.


    "No. The war has gotten so tough that even I''ve been recruited by a Great House," Nico explained, slightly pleased.


    "Really? Which one?" Oliver asked.


    "Dardanus. They''re one of the weaker houses among the Great Houses, which made the negotiation easier, especially since their territory, Ganymede, is quite far from New Earth and suffered with the onset of the Wave," Nico explained.


    Oliver had no idea which Great House that was.


    "So you''re moving to Ganymede?" the boy inquired.


    "Unfortunately, no. I''m heading to the front lines. They''re sending me to Olympus. Each House needs to contribute armies to contain the advance on front-line planets," Nico explained.


    The boy nodded, slightly worried about his mentor.


    "But don''t worry. There''s no way they''ll kill me," Nico smiled confidently.


    Perhaps a few days ago, Oliver would have agreed, but with the virus they had used on Alan, he was fearful for the Ranger.


    "Oh! Do you know how Caine is? I had no information about him after the attack," Oliver asked, remembering the instructor.


    "He was lucky. Seems he wasn''t seriously injured; he''s already returned to the Academy and continues teaching. Especially now that several of the trainers were injured or, worse, killed," Nico explained.


    The two continued chatting for a few more hours about different subjects, trying to keep to lighter topics before it was time to say their goodbyes. Oliver would return to New Earth and use teleportation to Mars.


    "It''s time to get back to training."

 Chapter 84 - Traits

    - Oliver -


    Oliver said goodbye to Nico, who would return to the hotel to prepare for the trip to Olympus. The boy, in turn, would embark on another journey back to New Earth. For him, this was the worst part of the trip; the ship always shook too much during atmospheric re-entry.


    Sitting in his seat while the noise of the engines filled the cabin, Oliver activated his gauntlet to analyze what had changed with his latest evolution. A hologram floated before his eyes, displaying his status page.


    | Status Page


    | User: Oliver [Nameless]


    | Level: 4 [Knight]


    | Experience: [130/800]


    | Credits: 7,100


    | Congrats you''re Knight-level


    A notification from Athena appeared, congratulating him. Oliver gave an ironic smile.


    "Impressive, but damn, now I need an absurd amount of experience," he thought as he looked at the first part of his profile.


    Oliver slid his finger over the hologram, revealing his attributes.


    | Select your main status.


    | Stats


    | Strength: 7 [Pawn] [Select]


    | Agility: 14 [Knight] [Select]


    | Constitution: 6 [Pawn] [Select]


    | Energy: 14 [Knight] [Select]


    Just below, a new option blinked on the hologram that only he could see. He could now select which attribute would be his main one, each with a blinking button awaiting his choice.


    "Strength and Constitution are good. They helped me a bit to advance in the Trial Tower, but it''s not my fighting style," the boy reflected. "Maybe they''d help me use [Prometheus] for a longer time, but it should be a finisher, not something I use during a long fight," he thought, looking at his options.


    "Energy could increase the power of [Prometheus] and maybe boost the firing strength of the Energy Pistol," Oliver analyzed; it would be a good option. But thinking about his recent battles, agility had always been the one to save him.


    He used it to flee from the Orks, escape the Goblins, protect himself in the Trial Tower, and even fight against Kyle.


    The boy felt that this was the right choice.


    He finally pressed [Select].


    | +5 Points in Agility


    | Agility is your Main Status


    | Agility will be cheaper than your other stats


    | Stats Shop Open!


    | Stats


    | Strength: 7 [Pawn] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Agility: 19 [Knight] [Buy for 200 Exp]


    | Constitution: 6 [Pawn] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Energy: 14 [Knight] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    As soon as he confirmed his choice, several new notifications appeared. The first indicated the increase in agility points. Oliver frowned.


    "I don''t feel any different," he thought, even seeing the disproportionate increase in his points.


    "Now I can buy more points. The options keep increasing, but now that I need 800 experience to level up, it''s better to start investing in Boons," he analyzed while looking at his boons.


    | Boons


    | Insight [Pawn][Growth]


    | [Use 200 Experience Points to Upgrade]


    |


    | Observation [Pawn][Growth]


    | [Use 200 Experience Points to Upgrade]


    |


    | Left Eye of Learning [Knight]


    |


    | Right Eye of Secrets [Knight]


    |


    "Secrets?" the boy thought, curious about what he had just unlocked.


    Clicking on the new item, a second screen appeared with a simple description.


    | Right Eye of Secrets [Knight]


    | While your left eye will teach you about the world, this eye will show you the opportunities behind the world.


    "What the hell is this?!" he exclaimed internally, surprised and not fully understanding how the new Boon worked.


    However, he noticed something strange. A list of pending notifications was in the corner of his screen, but that wasn''t precisely what caught his attention.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    What confused him was that some golden lights were around the notification¡ªsomething that had never appeared before.


    ¡®Could it be the effect of the eye?¡¯ Oliver thought. ¡®Alright. Let''s see.¡¯


    He clicked in the area where the golden glows danced. A series of old notifications in his message box started to appear automatically.


    | New technique learned


    | New system unlocked - Traits


    | New Trait unlocked


    | New Trait unlocked


    | New Trait unlocked


    Oliver noticed that the first notification was from the time he was imprisoned.


    ¡®So I''m still evolving; I just don''t receive notifications of what I''ve got?¡¯ he questioned.


    | You unlock the evolution, but it will only take effect upon contact with a Z Crystal - Athena explained, appearing in a side window.


    ¡®So the new technique was learned using the [Left Eye of Learning], but I need to use the Z Crystal to absorb it?¡¯ Oliver asked.


    | Exactly. You use part of your Energy to use the ability, but your connection to the crystal allows you to internalize it - Athena confirmed.


    Oliver was about to click on the first notification when the ship experienced slight turbulence. The boy took a deep breath, trying to stay calm, and refocused on the system before him.


    | New technique learned


    | [Language] Orkish


    | Progress: 10.59%


    | You heard 5,433 minutes of Orkish.


    | You are now able to understand the fundamentals of the language.


    ¡®What?!¡¯ Oliver''s eyes widened. ¡®So I can learn anything? I thought techniques were only for combat.¡¯


    | Hey! It''s the Left Eye of Learning, not the Left Eye of Combat - Athena said jokingly.


    ¡®Yeah, makes sense,¡¯ Oliver nodded.


    The boy was curious to test what he had just learned but didn''t want to have to look for a random video of an Ork.


    ¡®I''ll do this later,¡¯ he thought as he looked at the other notifications that still needed his attention.


    | New system unlocked - Traits


    | Traits


    | This menu was unlocked when you reached level [Knight]


    | Your achievements will help you adapt and survive against your opponents.


    | Complete the conditions and unlock Traits.


    Oliver read the brief description before seeing a huge list with thousands of traits he could unlock.


    | ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    | Use ten fishes to defeat an Ork


    | ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    | Pilot a ship for 100 hours


    | ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    | Pilot a mecha for 1,000 hours


    The name of each trait seemed locked until he met the correct condition to unlock it. However, he had received three other notifications. Each of them appeared to be an unlocked trait.


    | Radioactive Skin


    | Survive radioactive poisoning ??


    | Your resistance to radiation has increased [+50%]


    | Masochist


    | Receive 1,000 Lashings ??


    | Your resistance to pain has increased [+50%]


    | Titanic


    | Survive an encounter with a Titan ??


    | No effect. You were lucky.


    ¡®Hey! Seriously, surviving a Titan doesn''t have any effect?!¡¯ the boy said to Athena.


    | You just survived; you didn''t even deal any damage to the Titan. So don''t complain¡ªit serves more as a medal - Athena replied.


    ¡®Damn it,¡¯ he thought internally.


    Oliver closed the notifications, pensive. Despite not receiving anything for surviving a Titan, he couldn''t deny that he had evolved considerably with this last progression.


    The boy looked out the small window beside him. The stars shone intensely against the dark veil of space, and New Earth, in the distance, was beginning to emerge like a bluish jewel.


    The soft voice of the onboard system announced, "Dear passengers, we will begin our atmospheric re-entry shortly. Please ensure you are properly seated."


    As soon as the announcement ended, Oliver knew that the trip to the spaceport would be quick. He could then use teleportation to Mars and return to Katherine''s house, making this the most peaceful part of his journey.


    Although less than two days had passed since they separated, the boy felt tired, as if he had traveled an entire week. His shoulders and neck ached from being tense on the ship.


    ¡®I''d rather get nauseous from teleporting than spend eight hours on a ship between one base and another,¡¯ he thought, sighing.


    Upon returning to Arcadia, Oliver needed to take one of the subways that ran beneath Mars to reach the central building, which served as both the official government tower and the residence of the Yorks.


    The boy took a deep breath, relieved to be back.


    Entering the building was easy; his registration had already been made when he was taken to the infirmary, marking him as an ally of the York family and, therefore, granting him access to the family''s private levels¡ªexcept for the throne room and the Heir''s floor.


    Oliver headed to the sixty-third floor. Katherine had explained that it was the floor the York family used daily. Upon opening the doors, he once again noticed the classic d¨¦cor he had seen on the meeting room floor. Additionally, the tones of red and black were repeated¡ªpredominant colors in almost all official buildings of the Yorks or the government of Mars.


    The boy was calmly walking through the silent corridors when he suddenly felt a tremor run through the building, followed by the muffled sound of an explosion. Dust and pieces of stone were thrown along the corridor. Worried about the possibility of an attack, Oliver ran in the direction from which the sound came.


    Upon arriving at the room where the explosion had occurred, he encountered an unexpected scene. There were the two girls, both wearing their armors. Katherine wielded her bloodied sword, and Isabella had her gloves.


    "Cough, cough," Isabella coughed, trying to clear the dust from her face.


    Katherine noticed Oliver''s presence and flashed a challenging smile.


    "Hey there! Ready to train?"

 Chapter 85 - Nevada

    - Oliver -


    "Hey there! Are you ready to train?" Katherine smiled as she extended the invitation, her eyes shining with renewed energy.


    Before Oliver could respond, he noticed something different. Both girls seemed radiant, but there was something more in their behavior¡ªan extra pulse of enthusiasm that did not go unnoticed.


    Katherine was different. Her golden hair, which usually fell loosely over her shoulders, was now tied up in an elaborate hairstyle. Part of it was braided, highlighting a white strand that contrasted with the rest. Moreover, she seemed slightly taller, and an aura of confidence existed around her.


    Looking at Isabela, Oliver noticed something similar. She also seemed taller, and her skin radiated a healthy glow. There was a vitality in her movements that hadn''t been there before.


    "Did you evolve?" he asked, surprised. The changes weren''t easily noticeable, but there was something different about them that he couldn''t ignore.


    "Yes!" Isabela replied excitedly. "As soon as we started training seriously, we both evolved almost at the same time."


    Oliver was impressed. He remembered that John had mentioned that both were close to a new evolution, but he hadn''t imagined it would be so imminent.


    "Wow! Nice work." He applauded, genuinely happy that they had reached a new level.


    The two smiled, radiating satisfaction. However, Isabela quickly noticed that Oliver wasn''t exactly the same as when they had parted ways.


    "Hey! Hey! It can''t be! I had finally caught up to you!" she protested, playfully stomping her foot on the ground. "How the heck did you evolve again?"


    As soon as Isabela finished speaking, Katherine ran over to Oliver, focusing on his right eye. "How strange. Your eyes changed color again."


    "It just happened when I was returning from Luna," Oliver explained, shrugging.


    "How lucky," Isabela said, still surprised.


    --


    --


    Over the next fifteen days, the trio immersed themselves in an intense training regimen. Although it wasn''t as rigorous as the training with Nico, they knew they needed to give their all if they wanted to be on par with the other recruits. After all, they had lost six months trapped in prison, and time was not on their side.


    Oliver pushed himself to the limit but still hadn''t accumulated enough experience to acquire new enhancements. His status clearly showed how much he still needed to advance:


    --


    | Status Page


    | User: Oliver [Nameless]


    | Level: 4 [Knight]


    | Experience: [180/800]


    | Credits: 7,100


    --


    Finally, the long-awaited day arrived. Two days prior, the three had enrolled in the competition and received confirmation along with instructions about the event''s location.


    "Everyone ready?" Katherine asked before they left the building. Each wore the Academy uniform, with gauntlets adjusted on their wrists. They didn''t need backpacks or supplies; everything would be provided during the exercise.


    "Yes," Oliver and Isabela replied in unison.


    Descending to the basement, they headed to the Yorks'' private teleportation station. The process was quick and straightforward. In the blink of an eye, they found themselves in a public underground station. Climbing the stairs, they were greeted by the intense brightness of a legendary city.


    "I never imagined I would come to Las Vegas under these conditions," Oliver commented, squinting under the scorching sun.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The star shone relentlessly in the sky, and the desert''s dry wind brought back memories of Oliver''s recent experience on Marea Alpha. The two girls smiled, sharing similar thoughts. They had never imagined visiting such a classic and symbolic place; although most casinos operate on Luna nowadays, Las Vegas still carries a nostalgic and timeless charm.


    "It''s a shame that the competition won''t be here; I''d like to explore the city more," Isabela commented. "We still need to go into the desert."


    The three waited for an autonomous car to stop so they could get a ride. They were heading to one of the NEA''s bases in the desert¡ªa much safer place than the middle of the city.


    "I''ve never seen so many different uniforms," Oliver commented quietly to the girls.


    More and more recruits kept arriving via the teleportation station, each wearing uniforms from NEA branches in some colonies. The boy tried to read the names on the uniforms, but it was hard to keep up. He had seen Venus and Callisto when two boys passed very close to him.


    "How many people are there just in our class? Something like 6,000?" asked Isabela, trying to do the math.


    "Something close to that," Katherine confirmed.


    Oliver started looking at the streets, trying to spot any autonomous cars coming in their direction, but whenever one approached them, it stopped for another group of recruits.


    "Not counting those lost on exams, but we have 44 training centers on New Earth. Besides the twelve colonies, that gives about 300,000 recruits?" Isabela calculated.


    "More or less that, and there will be two classes since they''re from the last six months. We must have more than 600,000 recruits in this exercise. I''m curious how they will do this," Katherine replied.


    "600,000 will be tested in two weeks; This will be chaos. Shit, these cars take forever," Oliver said, frowning.


    As if responding to his complaint, one of the autonomous cars stopped before them.


    "Of course, one would stop as soon as I stopped complaining," he grumbled as he entered through one of the doors.


    All the autonomous cars were identical. They looked like massive black monoliths designed to ensure maximum safety for their passengers. The design exuded both brutality and elegance, resembling a mobile fortress. The only detail on the car¡¯s exterior that wasn''t black was the white letters on each door displaying the MiliCorp logo.


    The SUV waited for the three to be seated before confirming the destination.


    "Destination: Military Base 45. Destination confirmed?" the car''s AI asked.


    "Confirmed," Katherine replied.


    While Katherine and Isabela discussed what they expected from the tests, Oliver paid attention to the city around him.


    His view was filled with glass and metal skyscrapers reflecting the mountains in the background. Higher up, he could see floating holographic advertisements and drones monitoring the road traffic.


    In a few minutes, the car left the metropolis behind and entered the vast and arid Nevada desert. The landscape changed drastically, and the monotony of the endless horizon made Oliver turn his attention back to his friends'' conversation.


    "I think they might do something like a Battle Royale so that they can eliminate many recruits at once," Katherine proposed her hypothesis for one of the stages of the competition.


    "Maybe, but it would be difficult to avoid incidents that way," Isabela considered potential concerns with the suggestion.


    As the group continued talking, the car, with a precision only an AI could achieve, navigated the roads swiftly.


    Finally, they parked in a line, waiting for their entry to be approved. The system''s voice announced, "Authorization requested. Waiting for approval."


    "We''re almost there," Isabela noted, realizing how quick the trip had been.


    The group stopped chatting to observe the base. To their surprise, hundreds of other autonomous cars surrounded them, almost forming a convoy¡ªall moving toward the military base.


    The base 45 rose imposingly and alien-like in the middle of the desert a few kilometers ahead.


    The circular structure had dozens of entrances. Although the design seemed highly functional, allowing easy defense of the position, it was evident that the base had no cover. Instead, it resembled a massive steel stadium.


    However, instead of simple entrances for spectators, there were external barriers, automated defense systems, and anti-aircraft systems pointing in all directions.


    The base was impossible to camouflage in the middle of the desert; in fact, it seemed to want the exact opposite¡ªto convey all the oppression and power that the NEA wielded over New Earth.


    "They really spared no expense for these facilities," Oliver whistled upon seeing the blend of stadium and military installation.


    "John explained that they''ve been planning to broadcast the exams for a long time. But after the last fiasco, the plan had to be rushed out," Katherine explained. "Bread and circuses¡ªthe Emperor needs new ways to justify to the public why so much is invested in the army."


    "But doesn''t the NEA protect New Earth?" Oliver asked.


    "Yes, but for some areas of Earth, it''s hard for them to understand that we''re at war. Especially if there''s good defense using Z Crystals," Katherine commented. "For many, the colonies are unnecessary, or it''s almost impossible to remember them."


    Oliver nodded. Even though he had visited some planets, he still felt disconnected from the colonies. An ordinary person¡ªsomeone drafted but never sent to the front lines. They wouldn¡¯t grasp why the NEA was necessary.


    As they reached the front of the base, the car began to decelerate and advance slowly. Gradually, one by one, they were cleared at the entrances and finally had to exit their vehicle to pass through the gate of Base 45.


    "Welcome to Base 45. What are your names?"

 Chapter 86 - Base 45

    - Oliver -


    "Welcome to Base 45. What are your names?" asked the soldier, his firm voice resonating through the helmet of the Artificial Ranger.


    "Oliver Nameless, Katherine York, and Isabela de Luca," replied Isabela, stepping forward and introducing the group.


    The soldier consulted his holographic device, his fingers swiftly sliding through the luminous projections. "Alright. I''ve found your records," he confirmed, looking up. "Survivors of GL581. Congrats, especially after being missing for so long."


    The soldier smiled at the group. Internally, he was grateful to have been stationed on New Earth rather than sent to one of the more distant planets. Seeing the records of these three, he couldn''t help but think that, in their place, he might not have survived.


    "Thank you," Isabela replied, returning the smile.


    "You won''t be able to enter with the vehicle," the soldier explained, pointing to the gate ahead. "Once you pass through there, you''ll be in the main area of the base. It''s composed entirely of a large ring. You''ll find service areas on the first floor, accommodations on the second, and training zones on the third."


    The three nodded, absorbing the information.


    "Today, there will be a moment when the exam rules will be announced. All of you will be called to the exam center via your gauntlets. Under no circumstances should you go to the exam center without being summoned; anyone who tries to enter without an invitation will be automatically expelled. Understood?" The soldier concluded his explanation, awaiting the group''s confirmation.


    "Yes," they responded in unison.


    "Alright. You''re dismissed." The soldier said farewell before moving to the next vehicle waiting in line.


    The group quickly exited the enormous SUV. As soon as they disembarked, the autonomous vehicle emitted a farewell message: "Thank you for choosing MiliCorp." It then skillfully maneuvered in the spacious courtyard, joining the constant flow of cars returning to the city.


    [50 credits debited]


    The amount was finally deducted from each of the passengers.


    "What?! That''s almost more expensive than a trip to another colony. What a rip-off," Oliver exclaimed, astonished at the amount charged. At the same time, he was still impressed by the self-driving car, but he couldn''t stop dwelling and feeling outraged at how much he had paid for the short trip.


    "There''s nothing we can do. MiliCorp is quite abusive with prices, and to make matters worse, we''re in or near Las Vegas. The prices are disgustingly high," Katherine explained.


    Oliver was still lamenting his lost credits as the group entered the central passage.


    The boy looked around, impressed by the magnitude of the base. The metallic structure of the ring shone under the intense sun, and thousands of recruits moved like ants, each heading toward their designated destinations. Surveillance drones flew silently overhead, monitoring each sector.


    After passing through several enormous steel doors and additional lines of defense, the group found themselves in the central area of Base 45.


    The military base''s interior resembled a vast stadium, but its function went beyond entertainment. Metal and concrete walls curved over the arena, allowing views of the upper floors.


    "It''s even bigger than I imagined," commented Katherine, looking around.


    "Definitely," agreed Oliver. "And to think we''re going to compete with hundreds of thousands of recruits here."


    Isabela consulted her gauntlet, checking recent notifications. "According to the map, our accommodations are on the second floor in Sector C. We''d better go soon to secure good spots."


    This initial area consisted of a vast plaza with hundreds of shops and services spread along the circle. Tens of thousands of people walked back and forth with their colleagues, looking at each storefront and the available offers.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The group could see shops for weapons and armor, some selling Mini Mechas and other weapons used by officers.


    "It''s like a small city," observed Oliver, amazed.


    "And entirely self-sufficient," added Katherine. "I''ve heard they can house and sustain up to a million people here if necessary."


    "Hopefully, we won''t be that crowded," joked Isabela.


    As they walked, they could hear conversations from several excited recruits pointing at the storefronts.


    "Isn''t that a TitanTech?"


    "One of those is worth millions of credits. You could take a direct punch from a Red Ork and stay intact."


    Oliver noticed that the boys were practically drooling in front of the store. But that wasn''t the worst; they started heading toward the stairs to the second floor when the ground began to shake.


    A Hexapod, a robot with six legs, passed close by on its patrol. However, this only drew even more attention from the students. "Do not stop; keep moving," the robot''s AI kept instructing the recruits who stopped before the enormous machine.


    "How can an Ork destroy something like that?" Oliver muttered to himself.


    "Even you can destroy something like that. Well, maybe not all the students," Katherine began to explain. "Unfortunately, the most common metal alloys we have today aren''t resistant to the application of Energy. As soon as a more trained Ork lands a punch on this robot, the entire hull starts to explode."


    "But then, how can a Mecha fight against Orks? Dozens of them," Oliver asked his colleague.


    "They use a specific alloy that consumes Z Crystal in its formation. That''s why they''re so difficult to produce," Katherine explained.


    Isabela had never thought about that, but now that she heard the comment, her curiosity was piqued. Although not particularly keen on Mecha technology, Katherine knew a lot since many parts were produced on Mars.


    Finally, after climbing the stairs, they found the accommodation area. Each section of the enormous circle was divided into different sectors.


    "There!" Oliver pointed to the sign marking Sector C. The trio continued walking until they passed through the sector''s gate. As soon as they set foot inside the area, they were enveloped by a scanning system. A beam of blue light scanned their bodies while an artificial voice announced, "Identification confirmed. Access granted."


    "They really are concerned about security," Isabela commented.


    "There are 600,000 teenagers under the same roof, each specialized in a different type of combat. All battling for a minimal number of spots. I think these precautions are the bare minimum," Oliver remarked. He had already seen how far a recruit might go to secure a spot.


    As they advanced toward their rooms, they could feel the tension in the air. Groups of recruits from different colonies and academies were spread throughout the spacious area, conversing in low tones or observing competitors with evaluative gazes.


    Reaching the designated sector, they found several dormitories filled with rows of aligned bunk beds. Though simple, the environment was clean and organized. Monitors on the walls displayed welcome messages and instructions for the coming days.


    "Choose a bed, everyone," suggested Isabela. "It looks like we''ll be staying here for a while."


    Oliver threw himself onto one of the beds and assessed the comfort they''d have in the coming days.


    After settling in, the group sat down to review the available information. Anticipation for the announcement of the exam rules was high, and curiosity about the format of the tests only grew. However, it took a few more hours before the first notification was sent.


    | Announcement will begin in one hour.


    Everyone felt more nervous as soon as the notification arrived on their gauntlets. The anxiety was visible on each recruit''s face, not just the trio.


    Oliver began pacing around the room, looking at the symbol of each recruit entering the dormitory. It was his way of trying to calm down.


    "Mars. Venus. New Earth. Callisto," he counted each one in his head.


    Isabela watched videos on her gauntlet while Katherine seemed to be writing something on one of the holograms.


    Finally, the beep sounded on all the gauntlets simultaneously, drawing the attention of every recruit.


    The screens and holograms scattered throughout the facility were quickly turned on. For a few seconds, there was static, but it was promptly replaced by the image of one of the officers.


    Oliver couldn''t recognize who it was, but others more involved in the Rangers'' world were impressed.


    "Hello, everyone!" A very charismatic man appeared on the screen, wearing yellow armor with the number 33 on the front. "For those who don''t know me, my name is Sebasti¨¢n, and today I will explain how the public evaluation will work."


    Oliver couldn''t identify him, but he noticed the officer''s title in the corner of the transmission screen.


    | General ¡ª Yellow Division


    "So he''s one of the Generals, along with Quinn?" he thought, recalling the mission on Marea Alpha.


    "For those watching from home, yes, this transmission is live. You can access the official NEA channel and find hundreds of cameras spread throughout the evaluation facilities. From this moment on, future evaluations will all be conducted openly," the general explained.


    Oliver was nervous but could see the same apprehension on Isabela''s and Katherine''s faces.


    "So let''s talk about how your evaluations will proceed."

 Chapter 87 - The Three Exams

    - Oliver -


    "So let''s talk about how your evaluations will proceed," the General started.


    ¡°Starting tomorrow, your gauntlets will call you to enter the testing area. There are a total of thirty-six testing areas¡ªsix per floor.¡± The hologram stopped displaying the General for a few minutes as it showed the map of the gigantic facility and where the testing areas would be located.


    ¡°The moment you receive the notification, you must immediately proceed to the testing location, with a maximum delay of fifteen minutes,¡± he emphasized, his tone making it clear that punctuality would be crucial.


    The trio exchanged glances, aware of the importance of that information. The silence in the room was broken only by the subtle hum of the holographic projectors.


    ¡°Throughout this week, you will undergo three tests. The first one will be a defense operation,¡± the General announced, pausing momentarily to allow everyone to absorb the information.


    ¡°You will be placed in the center of an arena with sixty divisions.¡± The hologram transformed again, this time displaying a circular arena of colossal proportions. Sixty separate divisions appeared, each with a metal pillar rising behind a marked space on the ground. ¡°Your mission is simple: defend your pillars against the opponents that will be released into the area. With each successful defense, stronger enemies will be sent.¡±


    The hologram images illustrated combat robots emerging from the entrances around the arena, advancing toward the recruits. Next, they showed intense battles, with challengers fighting increasingly powerful machines.


    ¡°In the first waves, we will start with training combat robots, and as the rounds progress, we may even send Mechas,¡± the General explained.


    A murmur spread through the dormitory. The idea of facing Mechas, even in simulation, was intimidating. Oliver felt a chill down his spine and a spark of excitement. This was the type of challenge he had been preparing for.


    Suddenly, his gauntlet vibrated gently, emitting a soft beep. He looked at the device on his wrist, which was flashing with new notifications.


    | New achievements created


    | ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    | Destroy 100 combat robots


    | ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    | Be the last one remaining in the Tower Defense


    | ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    | Destroy a Mecha


    Oliver reflected for a moment, his eyes fixed on the holographic interface of his gauntlet. ¡®Wait, I can receive new achievements?¡¯ he wondered. ¡®Are they unique to me, or are they also offered to others at the Knight level?¡¯


    Athena, the serene voice of his artificial intelligence, responded in his mind:


    ¡°They are created according to your experience but can also be offered to others.¡±


    As he absorbed this information, the imposing figure of the General continued his speech in the hologram before him.


    ¡°You will be evaluated based on the quality of your tower defenses, the number of opponents defeated, and your survival time. The first-place winner will automatically qualify for the next stage, while the others will be compared with the other recruits until we reach the quota for the second phase.¡± The General explained.


    Oliver expected more details about the rules, but it seemed there would be no additional information. A feeling of unease took hold of him. ¡®Does this mean there are no more rules? Will it be like the introductory test at the Academy?¡¯ the boy pondered, remembering the exam.


    ¡°You will find more information about the composition of each wave in your gauntlets,¡± Sebastian commented.


    At that moment, the recruits'' gauntlets vibrated gently, indicating the arrival of new data. Detailed holograms began to float above their wrists, displaying statistics, tactical schemes, and profiles of potential adversaries.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°This initial evaluation will take place throughout this first week,¡± the General continued, while the surrounding hologram showed images of the thirty-six facilities being modified and enhanced. ¡°After completing all evaluations, you will be called for the second test, which will aim to assess your ability in offensive and assault operations.¡±


    ¡°In this second test, you will encounter a basic example of an assault operation. Your objective will be to retrieve an item located at the end of a labyrinth. However, you will have a five-minute time limit. You must enter, find the item, and exit within this time.¡±


    The hologram began to display the labyrinth in detail, highlighting possible routes, traps, and points of interest. Mini mechas were shown patrolling the corridors, their metallic silhouettes reflecting the ambient light.


    ¡°All of you will have access to the labyrinth¡¯s plans and the specifications of the opponents you will encounter,¡± the General concluded.


    Some mini mechas were presented by the hologram, allowing them to gauge the size and aggressiveness of their opponents.


    ¡°Your evaluation will be based on the time required to complete the test and the integrity of the recovered item,¡± the Ranger explained.


    Oliver reflected on the information. ¡®There¡¯s no specified number of opponents. So the focus will be on entering and exiting as quickly as possible,¡¯ he thought, already devising strategies in his mind.


    ¡°All of you will be ranked, and based on the number of available slots, you will be taken to the final test,¡± the General explained.


    Again, his gauntlet vibrated gently, emitting a soft beep.


    | New achievements created


    | ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    | Eliminate 100 opponents within the labyrinth


    | ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    | Complete your labyrinth challenge in under 3 minutes


    | ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    | Complete your labyrinth challenge in under 1 minute


    ¡®Maybe these rewards can help me in the next exam?¡¯ Oliver considered the possibility as he saw new achievements being added to his Traits menu.


    ¡°After the second exam, all who achieve the minimum score will be automatically approved as Officers and can attend the officer academy of their choice. However, those who wish to become Rangers must participate in a final test.¡±


    Oliver glanced at Isabela, sitting on one of the beds beside him, her eyes fixed on the hologram, and at Katherine, who had stood up, trying to hold back the anxiety rising in her throat. He imagined the upcoming challenge would be even more complex and possibly risky.


    ¡°Each of you must go through the Evaluation Crystal,¡± the General explained.


    This time, the hologram displayed a massive transparent crystal floating in a chamber illuminated by ethereal lights. The crystal emanated an enigmatic aura, and its surface was completely polished.


    Oliver remembered having seen the item before; it was the same one used in their Energy capacity evaluation.


    ¡°All of you have already been exposed to this evaluation process; however, this one is a bit special. Instead of assessing your Energy level, it will evaluate your connection with the Z Crystal and the efficiency you have with each type of crystal,¡± the General commented as he walked toward the crystal and placed his hand on the object.


    The General walked up to the holographic representation of the crystal and extended his hand, touching its shimmering surface. Immediately, the crystal began to glow in various colors, from deep blue to intense red, passing through shades of green and gold. Symbols and data started to project into the air around it, displaying their information.


    | ?? Yellow - 81%


    | ?? Blue - 3%


    | ?? Red - 1%


    | ??Black - 0%


    | ??Pink - 0%


    ¡°This efficiency level will indicate your ability to extract power from your Ranger Armor according to the type of crystal you are using,¡± Sebastian explained, his firm voice echoing through the dormitory.


    Oliver didn¡¯t know, but that information had not previously been disclosed to civilians or lower-ranking military personnel. Only officers who had undergone the evaluation and attempted to become Rangers knew its existence. However, as more officers sought to join the Rangers each year, information gradually began to leak. It reached a point where it was more beneficial for the NEA to make it public and earn additional goodwill from the population.


    ¡°The sum of your points will be used to qualify you; however, you will need to have at least 60 points to be approved, and you can only choose a division where you have at least one efficiency point,¡± the Ranger explained.


    As Oliver was still digesting the information, the General turned his gaze to someone out of sight, probably an assistant backstage. After a brief nod, he continued speaking.


    ¡°Ah! We have received some questions on our channel about the quotas for each evaluation level,¡± the General announced, pausing for a moment while consulting a document on his personal hologram. ¡°Currently, we have approximately 600,000 students taking this exam. Only 60,000 will pass the first test, and just 6,000 of them will be able to participate in the third exam. Finally, we expect approximately 3,000 of these will be invited to join a Ranger division.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s a bit more than they had informed us at the academy,¡¯ Oliver thought, feeling a chill run down his spine. ¡®Only 0.5% will have access to a division.¡¯


    The General raised his gaze, his expression serious but determined.


    ¡°I wish you all good luck. Let the exams begin!¡±

 Chapter 88 - Old Friends

    - Oliver -


    "I wish you all good luck. Let the exams begin!" As soon as the General finished speaking, all the monitors and holograms turned off simultaneously, plunging the environment into an almost tangible silence.


    The air seemed charged with electric tension, and one could almost feel the recruits'' collective nervousness. No one wanted to stay idle in the dormitory; every moment now could make the difference between approval or rejection.


    Isabela suddenly rose from the bed, her eyes shining with determination.


    "I''m going to meet a friend," the girl explained. "Astrid is also taking the exam; she''s in another sector."


    Oliver nodded, offering an encouraging smile. "Wish her good luck for me."


    "I will do that," replied Isabela before quickly leaving the room. Her boots emitted a slight echo on the metallic floor.


    Although the dormitory was huge, it was almost entirely empty. Only a few people remained, exhausted from long journeys, trying to rest before the exams began. The soft lights projected elongated shadows on the walls, creating a quiet and unsettling environment.


    Oliver looked around, feeling the restlessness growing inside him. He turned to Katherine, sitting on the edge of the bed, focused on writing on her personal hologram. The luminous lines reflected on her face, highlighting her serene features.


    "Kath, let''s take a walk?" he suggested, not wanting to stay trapped in the room, consumed by anxiety.


    Katherine raised her gaze, surprised by the invitation. Unlike Isabela or Oliver, she didn''t feel nervous about the exam. Even so, just staying there and taking notes was becoming monotonous.


    "Sure," she replied, closing the hologram with a smooth gesture and standing up. "A bit of fresh air will do us good."


    The two left the dormitory and began walking through the first floor of Base 45. The facility was colossal, an actual city erected in the middle of the desert. Wide corridors extended in all directions, illuminated by neon lights and floating advertising holograms. They walked for hours, exploring the various commercial and leisure areas, but few things caught their attention.


    Oliver was still interested in the Mechas displayed in some shop windows. The gigantic machines gleamed under the lights, their shining armor reflecting the vibrant colors of the surrounding advertisements. But the prices were astronomical, far beyond what he could imagine.


    "I''ll pilot one of these someday," the boy commented with a dreamy smile.


    Katherine laughed softly. "You''ll have your chance during Ranger training. But we still have a good way to go."


    "I didn''t imagine there would be so many different weapons being offered," Oliver observed, stopping in front of an ArmsTech display window. A state-of-the-art rifle, its structure elegant and lethal, was on display.


    "They''re not as strong as a Ranger Weapon, but it''s a good backup weapon. If your energy level is low, you can use it. It can also be a good option for those with a Ranger Weapon incompatible with their preferred fighting style," she commented.


    Oliver understood. He remembered not being able to use his Energy Pistol in the Trial Tower, and having a backup weapon in such cases could be very useful.


    They continued walking until they reached a large square in the center of the base. An elevated platform displayed several weapons inside showcases in the middle of it. Thousands of recruits crowded around, some filming, others doing live broadcasts about the presentation.


    "What the heck is that weapon?" Oliver tried to see what kind of weapons they were to be attracting so much attention. One of them seemed to be an extremely sharp sword, with a scarlet color covering the entire blade.


    "A Crystal Weapon. It''s quite rare. Not even I have access to one of them," Katherine responded with wide eyes.


    "Really? I thought your family had everything," joked Oliver.


    "Maybe John has something like that in the family vault," she smiled. "But I''ve never seen one in person."Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    They approached to observe better, fascinated by the beauty and the powerful aura the weapon emanated.


    "How much do you think it costs?" Oliver guessed. "One million credits?"


    Katherine shook her head. "Not even close. I don''t know the price, but to make a weapon like that, you need a huge Z Crystal and an extremely skilled Weapon Maker."


    "Five million?" Oliver tried again.


    "Perhaps closer to fifty million," Katherine estimated.


    "Wow!" Oliver responded, impressed.


    They continued exploring the square, but soon, the shop windows became repetitive. They then decided to go up to the third floor, where the training areas were located.


    "Do you think there''s anyone training at this hour?" Oliver asked as they climbed the escalators, which glowed under blue lights.


    "There''s always someone training, especially when they''re nervous," Katherine replied.


    On the third floor, the sounds of simulated combats and physical exercises echoed through the corridors. Training rooms with transparent walls showed recruits practicing various skills, from hand-to-hand combat to energy control.


    The two walked while watching the battles taking place from room to room. Every now and then, some notification appeared due to Oliver''s left eye.


    | Left Eye of Learning


    | Unknown Combat Style - Learning


    | [0.00%]


    ''Too bad I don''t know enough to learn. Otherwise, I could just sit and absorb their technique,'' the boy thought.


    They were walking down the corridor, which was almost completely empty except for a specific area crowded with a few dozen recruits, almost shouting at each other.


    "What level did they reach? Eleven? Twelve?" asked one of the recruits, his eyes fixed on the room.


    "There was a girl earlier who reached level fourteen," replied another, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "Fourteen? Impossible. It''s almost impossible to see."


    Intrigued, Oliver and Katherine approached to see what was happening. Several people were gathered in front of one of the agility training rooms'' windows. The mechanism was the same as he had used at the beginning of the academy when he took the first agility test.


    "I bet 200 credits he can''t get past level ten," challenged a recruit with a cunning smile.


    Inside the room, a boy was agilely dodging shots from multiple machines. He was tall and muscular but moved swiftly, avoiding every projectile the four training weapons launched. His movements were fluid, almost superhuman.


    From the outside, the spectators could only hear the constant rhythm of shots ricocheting off the walls while the competitor continued to dodge each new threat. The lights flashed, indicating the gradual increase in difficulty.


    "You managed to reach level eight, didn''t you?" Oliver asked Katherine without taking his eyes off the action.


    "Yes," she confirmed, nodding. "But with the training we''ve had recently, I think we can reach his level, maybe even surpass it."


    Katherine tried to speak in a low voice, but apparently, it was enough to attract the attention of some nearby recruits. A girl with short hair and a challenging expression turned to them.


    "You think you can get past that level?" she asked loudly, doubting their abilities.


    Oliver was surprised by the abrupt intervention. He didn''t expect a stranger to intrude on their private conversation. Before he could respond, a sharp sound interrupted his thoughts¡ªthe characteristic beep indicating that the competitor had been eliminated.


    Unfortunately, Oliver''s surprises didn''t end there.


    The training room doors slid open, releasing a cloud of vapor. From it emerged an imposing boy with a completely shaved head and muscles sculpted like steel. His eyes met Oliver''s, and an ironic smile appeared on his face.


    "Who would have thought," the boy said upon seeing Oliver.


    "Kyle," Oliver responded. "You survived the first exam."


    The air around them seemed to grow denser. The nearby recruits fell silent, sensing the growing tension between the two. There was a history there, and unresolved matters were now surfacing.


    "Surprised?" Kyle taunted, crossing his arms. "It wasn''t me who ended up being taken and spending six months on vacation while in prison."


    Katherine stepped forward, holding Oliver''s shoulder. She had trained extensively with the boy to know his mannerisms, and she could feel he was a step away from exploding.


    "I owe you since last time. It''s a pity we won''t have a chance to settle this during the exams," Oliver commented through gritted teeth.


    "Don''t worry; you wouldn''t manage it anyway. Think of it as extra time to try to catch up to me," Kyle replied.


    Kyle began walking through the crowd, moving away from Oliver. However, before leaving, he threw one more provocation. "Oh! And where''s the boy who protected you? Do you now need a princess to protect you?"


    Oliver was red with anger. He had to concentrate intensely to avoid activating his armor and going after Kyle.


    To calm his anger, he walked impatiently to the agility training room.


    ¡®Let''s take the opportunity to test this,¡¯ the boy managed to think amidst the fog of rage.


    Seeing one of the weapons appear, he tried to activate his boon.


    [Observation]


    He had never used it against a machine, so he didn''t know if it would work.


    As soon as his vision turned black and white and he could see the machines'' attack lines, he gained confidence.


    His game only ended when he heard the AI speaking. "Level 15 completed."

 Chapter 89 - The First Exam

    - Oliver -


    His game only ended when he heard the AI speaking. "Level 15 completed."


    Oliver finally stopped moving. The environment around him was saturated with a fine mist due to the agility training. His heart was pounding, but his breathing remained controlled, a testament to his intense training.


    As he exited the room, Oliver was met by a barrage of screams and murmurs from the recruits gathered outside.


    "Level 15! Impossible, someone broke the record," exclaimed one of them, disbelief etched on his face.


    "Damn it! I lost my bet," lamented another, shaking his head in frustration.


    Katherine awaited him near the entrance, observing with a serene smile as the gazes of the other recruits grew increasingly skeptical. To those watching, it seemed as if he predicted the shots before they were even fired, dodging with an almost superhuman skill.


    Oliver appeared to evade each bullet or ricochet before it even left the gun.


    "Well done," praised Katherine as he approached. She had opted not to take the test; seeing the speed with which Oliver moved, she knew she might match him but wondered if she could surpass him.


    What had been a few dozen people had now transformed into a crowd of hundreds, with more continuing to arrive, drawn by the news of the new record.


    "I''m next," proclaimed a recruit, stepping forward decisively.


    "I''ll try in the other room," said another, hurrying so as not to be left behind.


    The race to surpass Level 15 had begun. However, neither Oliver nor Katherine were interested anymore. The boy had used it merely to calm himself, and Katherine found it an interesting pastime.


    Oliver seized the opportunity when they were disputing who would be next to blend into the crowd. With a discreet gesture, he approached Katherine and took her hand, leading her away from the crowd and avoiding being followed.


    "Let''s go up a bit," he whispered, indicating the stairs that led to the fourth floor.


    They climbed quickly, leaving behind the noisy third floor. On the fourth floor, silence reigned. It was the area designated for evaluation rooms, which were empty and inaccessible at that moment. The soft lights created an almost serene environment, contrasting with the bustle of the levels below.


    "I think we lost them," commented Oliver, glancing back.


    "Seems like it," replied Katherine, smiling. "Eventful night, isn''t it?"


    She let out a little laugh, and he couldn''t help but join in.


    They strolled along the empty corridor, allowing themselves a moment of tranquility. The large windows offered a panoramic view of the desert that stretched beyond the base. Distant mountains punctuated the horizon, their silhouettes outlined against the starry sky.


    Oliver paused for a moment, admiring the starry sky. Glancing at his gauntlet, he realized it was already late at night. Time had passed without them noticing.


    "Sorry, our walk ended up taking your whole evening," Oliver said, turning to Katherine with a slightly embarrassed smile.


    She looked at him, her eyes reflecting the sparkle of the stars.


    "Don''t worry, it was quite pleasant," she replied, turning her gaze back to the panoramic view. "I usually don''t have much freedom to walk around like this, window-shop, or even make friends. It''s always a game of who pulls the rug from under whom. Having these lighter moments is something rare for me."


    Oliver could see the genuine happiness she was feeling on her face. There was a softness in her expression, a temporary relief from the responsibilities she usually carried. He felt a pang of empathy, understanding a bit more about her world.


    The two continued walking; the silence between them was comfortable, filled only by the soft sound of their footsteps echoing along the corridor. They found another staircase and began to descend, the lights adjusting automatically as they moved. They slowly returned to the second floor, where the dormitories were located.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Katherine stifled a discreet yawn, covering her mouth with her hand.


    "Looks like sleep is coming," observed Oliver with a smile.


    "I think so," she admitted. "It was a long day."


    "I''m still going to take a look at the information I received on the gauntlet," he commented.


    As they both reached their beds in the dormitory, Katherine wished, "See you tomorrow. Good luck to us."


    --


    --


    Oliver woke abruptly to the shrill sound of the siren announcing the start of the day at Base 45. The dormitory''s soft lights began to intensify gradually. Blinking his eyes to adjust to the increasing brightness, he raised his arm and consulted his holographic gauntlet. It was precisely seven o''clock sharp.


    | Exams will begin in one hour


    The boy sighed, dragging himself out of bed. He had stayed up late the previous night, immersed in data about the types of robots he would face and analyzing every detail of the combat arena. The information pulsed in his mind, mingling with the nervousness that was now beginning to manifest.


    Between yawns, Oliver got up. The metallic floors of the lodging reflected the artificial light, and the distant murmur of other recruits preparing echoed through the corridors. Quickly, he donned the Academy uniform¡ªthe attire automatically adjusted to his body, adapting to his movements.


    He met up with Katherine and Isabela in the corridor. Isabela seemed a bit sleepy; she had arrived later after meeting with Astrid. The three of them made their way to the first floor, where the main cafeteria was situated.


    Upon arriving, they were greeted by an effervescent environment. The first floor was packed, a sea of recruits from different colonies and academies, all immersed in their own worlds. Advertising holograms floated above, displaying ads for military equipment and motivational messages from the NEA.


    The various shops offered an abundance of gastronomic options, from exotic dishes from distant planets to traditional Earth meals. However, Oliver opted for something simple: eggs, fresh bread, and juice.


    As they sat at one of the tables near the panoramic window, they could observe the frenetic movement around them. On each recruit''s face, the same expression of apprehension and expectation. Many had their eyes fixed on their gauntlets, fingers sliding quickly over the holographic interfaces, reviewing information about the exam, combat strategies, or opponent statistics.


    "It seems everyone is trying to find some last-minute advantage," Katherine commented, observing a nearby group that was animatedly discussing.


    "There''s not much more to do besides being prepared," Oliver replied. "We''ve already analyzed all the available data."


    Isabela took a sip of her coffee and sighed.


    "Even so, the waiting is the worst part."


    For Oliver, breakfast passed in the blink of an eye. The mix of anxiety and adrenaline made time seem distorted. As quickly as they had descended to the first floor, they were already returning to the dormitories.


    Back in the room, Isabela and Oliver paced back and forth, the restlessness evident in their movements. The metallic walls reflected their silhouettes, and the silence was broken only by the subtle hum of the life support systems.


    On the other hand, Katherine was stretched out on the bed, appearing calm in contrast to her friends'' tension. With a smooth gesture, she adjusted her gauntlet and began calculating probabilities.


    "You know it will take at least four days just for this first event," she said, her eyes fixed on the data floating above her wrist. "The chance of us being called in the first round is one in two hundred and seventy-seven."


    She hoped the information would help calm them, but it seemed to have the opposite effect. Oliver and Isabela exchanged worried glances.


    Suddenly, a sound notification interrupted the silence.


    | Exams will begin.


    The message captured everyone''s attention, including Katherine, who had just suggested they relax. They held their breath, anxiously awaiting a second alert indicating their calling. Seconds passed, but no other notification appeared on their gauntlets.


    Instead, a girl lying near the door stood up abruptly, her eyes wide as she checked her device.


    "I''ve been called!" the girl exclaimed before hurriedly leaving the corridor.


    Oliver exhaled, feeling a mix of relief and frustration.


    "The first groups have been called," he said, more to himself than to the others.


    "Maybe it''s better this way; at least we can watch the others'' competition before ours," Isabela said, turning on the hologram of her gauntlet and searching for the NEA channel.


    "Maybe." Oliver also sat on his bed and turned on the channel.


    He switched from channel to channel to see how each of the thirty-six tests was arranged. Each room had sixty pillars in a circular formation, each with a recruit in front of it.


    A small metal wall separated each recruit''s area; however, it wasn''t high enough to prevent someone from crossing into another arena.


    Several recruits were already positioned in the arena. Some were stretching, and others were doing light exercises. Oliver was flipping through the channels until someone caught his attention.


    One of the boys in arena fifteen¡ªhe was short and skinny. A deep scar ran across his face from one eye to the other. He was preparing to use a long whip in the competition.


    "Damian?"

 Chapter 90 - My Turn

    - Oliver -


    "Damian?" Oliver murmured, surprised to see the familiar face projected on the hologram.


    The last time he''d seen him, they were desperately fleeing from goblins in the icy caves of GL581. Now, Damian appeared there, marked by scars that told part of the story after being cornered by the goblins. Oliver recalled seeing one of Damian''s teammates during the fight against the Orks but hadn''t known the boy''s whereabouts until now.


    ''Looks like he didn''t come out unscathed,'' Oliver thought, observing the marks on Damian''s face. ''It doesn''t make up for what he did, but it''s good to see the goblins managed to pay back somehow.''


    The narrator''s voice echoed through the loudspeakers: "The sixty competitors have entered the field. Let''s start the match!"


    Unlike the Trial Tower, there were no giant holograms in the arena, and it wasn''t clear who was narrating. However, his comments reverberated throughout the stadium and to those watching from home.


    "Alright, we have many talents in this arena. Let''s highlight those with the greatest chance of advancing in this phase," the commentator explained.


    ''He doesn''t seem to be an officer from the NEA. They''re really turning this into a sporting spectacle,'' Oliver reflected as he listened to the description.


    "One interesting competitor is Damian Nemo. Besides belonging to one of the Great Houses, he possesses the power of his lineage: he''s capable of controlling beings with weaker minds, especially monsters," the commentator explained.


    At that moment, the gates at the ends of the arena began to rise.


    "Unfortunately, he has a whip as his Ranger Weapon and was from the Second Battalion. Therefore, I don''t have high expectations for his performance," the narrator added with a slightly skeptical tone.


    In the dim light of the gates, a horde of robots rose. Each exuded a threatening aura, even though they were just training machines. Their silhouettes were designed to simulate real threats: metallic armor marked by scars, eyes glowing like incandescent red dots. Some wielded firearms, while others brandished sharp claws ready to attack.


    The robots began to march in unison, advancing against the competitors. The symphony of metal and rhythmic footsteps captured the spectators'' attention.


    When the machines were less than fifty meters away, they suddenly changed. From a slow advance, they began to run at high speed, charging ferociously at the opponents.


    "Let''s finally begin the fight," announced the narrator, full of enthusiasm.


    Although the competitors should have been aware of the robots'' behavior from the provided descriptions, the ferocity of the attack still surprised some. A few showed hesitation, but not Damian. Quickly, he threw two metallic disks on the ground. Oliver watched, intrigued, expecting him to use the whip defensively.


    From the disks, a bluish energy began to emanate, forming a field that seemed to intensify as the match progressed. Dozens of robots approached Damian, who skillfully swung the whip against the first two adversaries.


    The flexible blade of the whip hissed through the air, wrapping around the first robot. With a swift movement, Damian pulled the weapon, causing the machine to lose balance and collide with the second approaching robot. The collision resulted in a shower of sparks and mechanical components flying in all directions.


    "Impressive! Damian shows exceptional skill in handling his weapon!" exclaimed the commentator.


    ''The first horde will have twenty robots; as long as a person had a good performance in their combat training, they should be able to easily get past the first round,'' Oliver thought, watching the competitors.


    "Another interesting talent is on the other side of the arena: Mirella Thorne," the commentator announced, his voice echoing throughout the arena. "The girl comes from a lesser House but has an odd boon."


    Upon hearing the name, Oliver immediately directed his gaze to her battlefield. The area where Mirella fought had something strange. Thin, almost invisible wires were spread everywhere, reflecting the artificial light in silvery tones. They looked like giant spider webs, stretching out in a complex mesh that covered the terrain around her.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    The robots advanced toward her, their metallic armor gleaming under the intense lights. One of them, more agile, ran and leaped in a high arc, aiming to strike Mirella from above. With a subtle movement of her hand, almost as if conducting an invisible symphony, she activated her trap.


    The thousands of wires around her came to life in the blink of an eye. They moved with frightening speed and precision, intertwining and forming intricate patterns. The robot was enveloped mid-air as the wires sliced through its metallic carcass like sharp blades. In seconds, the machine was shredded into thousands of pieces, which fell to the ground like a rain of metal.


    The commentator held his breath, impressed at the demonstration of power and control.


    "No wonder her nickname is Spider," the commentator said excitedly. "She uses wires as her Ranger Weapon, controlling thousands of steel filaments to set traps and eliminate her opponents. Mirella was also among the top scorers during the Ranger Weapon training of this quarter!"


    Oliver watched, impressed. The elegance and efficiency with which Mirella manipulated the wires were hypnotic. Each movement was calculated, the wires responding instantly to her commands, forming barriers, traps, and offensive weapons. She transformed the battlefield into her own domain, a deadly web from which no enemy could escape.


    Other robots tried to surround her but met the same fate. Wires emerged from the ground and surrounding structures, capturing and destroying the machines with surgical precision. The arena around her became a zone of artistic destruction, a testament to her unparalleled skill.


    A sudden shriek echoed through the room, surprising even the commentator.


    "Raaakk!"


    Oliver turned sharply to the other side of the screen, with his heart racing. The other competitors'' reactions indicated that something extraordinary had happened.


    "What is that?" questioned the commentator, his voice laden with surprise and excitement.


    High-definition cameras quickly focused on Damian''s arena. The enlarged image revealed an impressive scene: two Ice Goblins had appeared on the battlefield, strategically positioning themselves to defend different parts of his area. Each creature moved with supernatural agility, tearing apart approaching robots with fierce and precise strikes. They carried steel blades in each of their hands that shone under the arena''s intense lights.


    Damian, at the center of his zone, maintained a confident pose. His eyes were fixed on the opponents who managed to escape the Goblins, and with fluid movements of his whip, he neutralized any remaining threats.


    "Was that a small teleportation device he threw?" the commentator pondered, still trying to understand what happened.


    Oliver crossed his arms, thoughtful. ''Smart. He prepared items to complement his combat style,'' he reflected. ''He''ll be quite difficult.''


    The first wave of attacks was coming to an end. Sirens sounded, indicating the start of the next assault.


    "First wave over!" announced the commentator enthusiastically. "Get ready for the second wave. This time, we''ll have more robots, and they''ll be faster. In this stage, we should start seeing the first eliminations¡ª"


    Before he could finish, an unexpected event caught everyone''s attention.


    As the competitors prepared for the new wave, one of the participants took a daring measure. With an agile leap, he crossed the barrier that delimited his area and invaded a nearby competitor''s arena. Shots were exchanged from both sides, the tension rising rapidly. The invader advanced toward the opponent''s pillar, determined to sabotage their defense.


    However, upon touching the pillar, he simply vanished, disintegrating into a shower of particles.


    "Looks like we have our first defeat!" exclaimed the commentator, the surprise evident in his voice. "Someone didn''t read the instructions provided on their gauntlets. Competitors must remain within their arenas, cannot touch other participants'' pillars, and cannot attack their competitors."


    Oliver brought his hand to his forehead, incredulous. ''Fuck! Someone really didn''t read the extra rules,'' he thought, shaking his head in surprise.


    But he wouldn''t be the last to test the limits of the regulations. As soon as the second wave began, one of the recruits revealed a peculiar Boon. As he swung his arms, the recruit released a dense black smoke that began to spread throughout the arena. The thick fog hindered the vision of the other competitors, creating a chaotic and unpredictable environment.


    Spectators awaited an intervention from the organizers, but nothing happened. The competitor remained in his area, hadn''t touched others'' pillars, and hadn''t directly attacked any opponent. He was technically within the rules.


    ''It was expected that someone would try something like this,'' Oliver considered. ''Sooner or later, strategies like this would appear.''


    A sudden cry of shock came from nearby.


    "My God!" exclaimed Isabela, her eyes fixed on her hologram. "Arena 23 finished their exam. They must be starting to call the next group."


    "That quick?" asked Oliver, surprised.


    "Yes. There was a technomancer among the competitors. He infiltrated a virus into the robots, boosting their strength to the maximum, wiping out all the other participants in the first round," Isabela explained, still shocked by what she had watched.


    "Tricky," murmured Oliver. Determining whether the action was within or outside the rules was quite hard. The technomancer hadn''t directly attacked the others but had influenced the adversaries'' robots, making them more dangerous.


    Before he could ponder more on the matter, his gauntlet vibrated softly. An urgent notification flashed in the air.


    | Please proceed to Arena 23


    "It''s my turn."

 Chapter 91 - Arena 23

    - Oliver -


    "It''s my turn," Oliver declared with determination. The boy waved quickly before heading toward the corridors of the second floor, his footsteps echoing softly as he advanced.


    ¡®Arena 23,¡¯ he repeated mentally, focusing on the objective as he searched for the correct entrance. Holographic signs floated along the walls, but the immensity of the base could be disorienting. Fortunately, some soldiers were strategically positioned along the way. One of them, noticing that the boy was seeking the arena entrance, promptly pointed in the right direction.


    "Thank you," Oliver murmured, quickening his pace.


    Upon reaching the competitors'' entrance, a soldier with a firm posture intercepted him. He verified Oliver''s identity through his gauntlet.


    "Alright, Oliver Nameless. You may enter," the soldier confirmed, giving a brief nod. ¡°Your position is indicated on your gauntlet. Remember, you need to be in front of your pillar."


    Oliver nodded, feeling adrenaline coursing through his body. He took a deep breath before passing through the door with a soft pneumatic hiss.


    As he entered the arena, he was enveloped by an explosion of intense lights that almost momentarily blinded him. His eyes adjusted to the dazzling brightness for a few seconds. Dozens of cameras floated around, capturing every angle and transmitting live to spectators throughout the empire.


    The floor beneath his feet was polished metal, reflecting the lights above. A thin layer of sand covered the surface, adding unpredictability to the terrain that could either hinder or be used to his advantage. Ahead of him, a vast expanse of one hundred meters separated the pillar where he stood from the area where the opposing robots would emerge.


    ¡®Just follow the plan,¡¯ Oliver thought, seeking to calm his mind. He closed his eyes for a moment, feeling the rhythmic pulse of his heart synchronize with the energy flowing through his gauntlet. The device on his wrist glowed softly.


    ¡®The first wave has twenty training robots; The second wave has thirty more training robots, and at the end, they send artillery robots. The third has mini mechas, and the final has real mechas.¡¯ Oliver was recalling the order of the advances.


    With a quick gesture, he adjusted the transmission on his gauntlet to tune into the commentator''s channel for Arena 23. The animated voice of the narrator echoed in his ears.


    "We haven''t started the next exam yet, but we can already see the first recruits entering the field. Yes, it was surprising how the first group ended, but let''s see if we can get to see the more advanced waves this time."


    With his vision now fully adapted to the brightness, Oliver looked around, noticing the other competitors positioned in front of their respective pillars, each focused and prepared for the imminent exam.


    Oliver fixed his gaze on the massive gate ahead of him, the exact place where the robots would emerge. His determined and attentive eyes missed no detail. He rested on one knee without diverting his attention; the boy adjusted his posture to obtain the best possible shooting position.


    "Almost all competitors are on the field. Meanwhile, let''s talk about those who have a high chance of being the champion of this group. I''d place my bets on two boys: Cole Thorne and Max Cruz," the commentator explained enthusiastically.


    ¡®Hey! I''m the one who''s going to take first place,¡¯ thought Oliver, feeling challenged.


    "Cole and Max both come from common Houses. However, they had great performances in the First Battalion. Cole has a pretty gross but powerful boon¡ªhe can control insects, his favorite being a giant centipede. On the other hand, Max can gigantify himself, becoming extremely strong when he enlarges his arms and legs," the commentator explained.


    ¡®Alright. Which of them will try to fuck up with the others?¡¯ Oliver thought, already preparing against strategies to destabilize opponents.


    | All players are on the field.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The walls around the arena began to move, and massive gates slid upward, revealing the darkness beyond. The sound of activating mechanisms filled the air, and robotic silhouettes emerged from the shadows. The enemy robots advanced in formation, their red eyes glowing like embers, emitting a threatening hum.


    The countdown appeared in his field of vision, projected by the gauntlet:


    | 3... 2... 1...


    An alarm sounded, marking the start of the test. Initially, the robots advanced at a slow and coordinated pace. Still, just like in previous tests, as soon as they passed the fifty-meter mark, they accelerated into a ferocious charge, making the ground shake under the weight of the machines.


    Oliver acted quickly. With a single move, he activated his Ranger Weapon. The Energy Pistol materialized in his hand, emitting a bluish glow that contrasted with the yellow lights of the arena. He knew that weapon would be crucial at that moment.


    He considered using the [Observation] ability, but it would be difficult to focus on a single target with so many opponents ahead. Oliver then decided to concentrate his energy on quick and precise shots, aiming to eliminate as many robots as possible before they got too close.


    In the lower corner of his vision, the achievement he was tracking flashed constantly, reminding him of the goal he had set:


    | ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    | Destroy 100 combat robots [02/100]


    Some robots were now at a critical distance. Oliver adjusted his posture, took a deep breath, and continued to fire. Each shot emitted an energy beam that cut through the air with lethal precision. The closest robot fell as it was hit at the exact point that would cause an overload in its system. Then, a second and third robots met the same fate.


    Some robots stopped running and raised their weapons, firing metallic projectiles in his direction. Those enemies had no intention of reaching the pillar but wanted to make him lose focus and let the others pass.


    Oliver kept moving constantly, dodging with calculated spins and jumps, never staying in the same place for more than a second. With each dodge, he took the moment to hit the robots.


    "Cole has started using his insects! They''re coming out from inside his armor and clothes. Look at the size of that centipede¡ªit''s a monster! It''s destroying each of the robots as if they were made of paper. On the other side of the map, Max is already over five meters tall, using his gigantic feet to crush the robots," the commentator announced.


    But Oliver didn''t let himself get distracted. He maintained absolute focus on his battle. A group of robots tried to flank him from the left. Anticipating the movement, he slid to the opposite side, firing at the vulnerable points of the machines. Explosions of sparks and metal fragments illuminated the arena around him.


    The counter on his gauntlet updated:


    | ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    | Destroy 100 combat robots [15/100]


    ¡®This round is quite easy. But it confirmed my suspicions; even with the second wave, it''s impossible to reach 100,¡¯ Oliver thought, watching the numbers change in real time.


    With only five robots equipped with long-range weapons remaining, Oliver concentrated his energy to ensure a precise shot at each. He hit the center of each robot''s head with surgical precision, deactivating them instantly.


    | ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    | Destroy 100 combat robots [20/100]


    Finally, the first wave was over for him. However, the other recruits in the adjacent areas were still battling the robots. Seizing the opportunity, Oliver ran toward one of the side walls of his zone. With an agile leap, he climbed the metallic wall, positioning himself at the top without crossing the limits of his zone.


    From his new elevated vantage point, he began to aim at the robots in the neighboring areas. Acting as a sniper, he eliminated the opponents'' robots, stealing their kills.


    ¡®It will help me both to complete the achievement and increase my points,¡¯ he had planned this even before entering the arena. This way, he could decrease his competitors'' points and increase his own without attacking them.


    "What is this?! There''s a recruit on top of one of the walls. Is he shooting at the other recruits? Impossible; he would have been disqualified," the commentator said incredulously. "No! He''s shooting at the robots in the other areas!"


    Oliver''s shots were silent, barely audible amid the arena''s chaos. Only the metallic sound of the machines being destroyed indicated his action. The other competitors'' expressions of surprise were evident as their robots fell without explanation.


    Quickly, the first wave was nearing its end. The counter on his gauntlet continued to rise:


    | ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    | Destroy 100 combat robots [35/100]


    "Who is this recruit?" It was possible to hear the commentator asking his assistants for more information.


    Backstage, the commentator''s assistants were scrambling to gather data about Oliver. Meanwhile, he maintained his strategic position, eliminating robots and accumulating points.


    "Finally, all areas have finished the first wave!"


    The siren sounded, announcing the start of the second.


    "Alright. We have his name now. Oliver Nameless."

 Chapter 92 - Kill Stealing

    - Oliver -


    "Alright. We have his name. Oliver Nameless," the commentator said. "But we have so little information about him."


    Although Oliver heard his name mentioned, the boy kept his focus. ¡®They''re going to start with training robots. I need to clear my area before trying to kill-steal some more,¡¯ he thought, jumping from the wall.


    Returning to his pillar, he prepared to face the new wave of robots. With the increase in the number of adversaries, Oliver could no longer wait for them to approach; he needed to eliminate them as quickly as possible. His eyes scanned the battlefield, identifying the new threats moving toward him.


    However, using the Energy Pistol was starting to become a problem. Each shot consumed part of his Energy, and the effort was beginning to take its toll. Fatigue was creeping into his muscles, and his reflexes, once precise, showed subtle signs of slowing down.


    ¡®Although the difference in numbers isn''t huge, I need to be careful not to get exhausted,¡¯ he reflected, trying to keep control of his strategy. He couldn''t afford to slow down but knew he needed to manage his resources intelligently.


    The robots advanced in formation; unlike the last wave, all the robots released initially were focused on close combat. Oliver took a deep breath, concentrating. ¡®I need to clear them before the mortars start coming.¡¯


    Oliver felt sweat trickling down his temple but didn''t let it distract him.


    While he was focused on accumulating more points, an unexpected shadow caught his attention. A colossal centipede was descending the wall of his arena. However, it didn''t seem interested in attacking or preventing him from shooting. Instead, the creature was destroying the robots he sought to destroy.


    "Hey fuck you! This strategy is mine!" Oliver exclaimed, frustrated by Cole''s audacity.


    "Oliver wasn''t the only one who had the idea to steal kills. Cole sent insects to each area! The centipedes are stealing eliminations while the flies try to block the opponents'' vision!" the commentator explained.


    Oliver aimed at the centipede, determined to kill it quickly. Although he fired several times with his Energy Pistol, the boy soon realized that none of the shots had any effect.


    "Is it resistant to lasers?" Oliver pondered, feeling his irritation grow. "Damn it."


    Unable to destroy it from a distance, Oliver quickly conceived another idea. He advanced toward the field, spinning and dodging the enemy robots while continuing to shoot. His movements were fluid, a dance between offense and defense, but his goal now was clear: to reach the damn insect.


    He seized the opportunity as soon as he got close enough. With surprising agility, he grabbed one of the centipede''s rear legs. Using the creature''s inertia against itself, Oliver swung it in the air, tracing an arc, and hurled it forcefully into another recruit''s area.


    The centipede landed heavily, causing chaos in the neighboring zone. The surprised competitor struggled to deal with the new threat while Oliver flashed a satisfied smile.


    The commentator couldn''t contain his excitement. "Excellent maneuver! Oliver not only neutralized Cole''s creature but delivered it to another recruit!"


    Although a smile formed on his face, Oliver knew he faced a new issue. His Energy Pistol would be almost useless at close range, and with his energy level decreasing, he needed to be careful. Deciding to conserve his strength, he dissipated the weapon in a soft glow, clenching his fists as he felt adrenaline coursing through his body.


    ¡®It''s time to put into practice what I learned in the Trial Tower,¡¯ he thought, assuming a combat stance. With a quick and precise movement, he advanced against the nearest robot. His eyes captured every detail of the machine¡ªfrom the metallic joints to the pulsating energy points. He struck squarely at the robot''s chest plate with a fast punch. The force, amplified by his Artificial Ranger Armor, caused the opponent to explode in a shower of sparks and metallic fragments.


    | Destroy 100 combat robots [50/100]


    After dealing with the robot, Oliver realized he was surrounded by another ten, all advancing simultaneously. Without a moment''s rest, he plunged into a frenetic dance of movements¡ªspinning, attacking, and dodging with almost superhuman agility. Each blow was calculated and directed at the machines'' weak points. His senses were heightened; he could hear the hum of servomotors and feel the displacement of air caused by mechanical arms trying to hit him.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡®Good thing I increased my agility¡¯, Oliver thanked himself for the decision.


    The environment around him was controlled chaos. The arena''s intense lights reflected off the metal fragments flying with each impact. The ground vibrated with the weight and movement of the machines while the air filled with the smell of burnt oil.


    Oliver used not only his strength but also the terrain to his advantage. He leaped over debris, and slid under the robots'' legs, using broken parts as improvised weapons. His mind worked in sync with his body, anticipating the adversaries'' movements.


    A distant commentator''s voice echoed in his ear. However, the boy was immersed in his own world, where only he and the robots existed.


    | Destroy 100 combat robots [60/100]


    As soon as the notification appeared in the corner of his vision¡ªthat red light blinking on his holographic gauntlet¡ªOliver felt his senses sharpen instantly. The world around him seemed to slow down for a brief moment. But before he could react, he heard just one word from the commentator.


    "Mortar!"


    A deafening explosion tore through the air, and the ground beneath his feet was obliterated in a cloud of fire and shrapnel. The shockwave threw him several meters backward, his body spinning uncontrollably before landing heavily on the metallic ground. His ears buzzed intensely, a sharp sound that muffled all other noises around. His blurred vision made it difficult to distinguish shapes as he struggled to regain his breath and balance.


    Blinking rapidly to clear his vision, Oliver spotted imposing silhouettes emerging through the haze of dust and smoke.


    They were the Kong Artillery Robots¡ªrelics of past waves but still formidable in destructive power. With massive structures that combined brutality and precision, each Kong was a fusion of engineering and heavy armament. Its central hull, protected by reinforced titanium plates and adorned with faded war markings, told stories of ancient battles. Two artillery towers mounted on the shoulders rotated in unison, preparing to fire more deadly projectiles.


    In their operational core, a very rudimentary but fierce artificial intelligence monitored threats in real-time, executing strategies that blended military instinct and relentless logic.


    "Damn it!" Oliver shouted, his voice muffled by the persistent buzzing in his ears. He pushed himself to stand, while his muscles protested against it.


    Five Kongs were lined up in front of him, their artillery towers already pointed in his direction. Without giving him time to react, they began to fire a rain of missiles. The consecutive explosions transformed the battlefield into an inferno, with debris flying in all directions. The ground shook under the intensity of the attacks, and the pressure from the shockwaves made it difficult to stay on his feet. Every second counted, and the margin for error was nonexistent.


    Realizing he couldn''t continue like this without putting himself at serious risk, Oliver decided to resort to his ace.


    [Prometheus]


    A current of energy coursed through his body, concentrating in his legs. A bright, almost ethereal aura enveloped his lower limbs. This time, he took care not to channel any energy into his arms.


    ¡®I just need speed¡¯, the boy thought, his eyes fixed on the robots ahead.


    "Interesting. The boy knows how to use this NEA technique, that¡¯s quite rare", the commentator explained.


    As soon as the energy peaked, Oliver disappeared from the robots'' and spectators'' view.


    In an instant, Oliver reappeared beside one of the Kongs. With a precise, energy-charged kick, he struck the robot with tremendous force. The impact made the metal giant stagger, colliding with the others lined up. The chain reaction resulted in a confusion of twisted metal and sparks, temporarily incapacitating the enemies.


    As quickly as he activated the technique, he interrupted the energy flow. He felt a tingling in his legs¡ªexhaustion was beginning to manifest.


    ¡®I''ll still need them¡¯, Oliver rationalized, aware of his body''s limits.


    With some of the Kongs disabled, an opening presented itself. Oliver seized the moment to advance against the remaining robots, destroying them with powerful hits to their body.


    | Destroy 100 combat robots [65/100]


    Although his area was clear, the battles continued in the others. Oliver quickly returned to the top of the wall. He could see that just under thirty of the sixty zones remained.


    ¡®So many have been eliminated already?!¡¯ Oliver thought, worried. He needed the other zones to collect more points. Without wasting time, he re-equipped his Energy Pistol and resumed stealing kills, one after another.


    Focusing primarily on the training robots and ignoring the artillery robots¡ªknowing they could be helpful to eliminate or at least damage his competitors¡ªhis score continued to grow rapidly. Until he finally reached the achievement he desired.


    | Destroy 100 combat robots [100/100]


    | Achievement Unlocked


    | Scrap Maker


    | Destroy 100 combat robots [100/100]


    | [Select a boon to evolve]

 Chapter 93 - Mini Mechas

    - Oliver -


    | [Select a boon to evolve]


    Oliver raised his eyebrows upon seeing the reward he had obtained. Until then, the achievements he had received were minor improvements, like increasing his resistance to certain types of damage. However, this time, he had gotten much better.


    The boy climbed down from the wall and returned to the front of his pillar. There were still some zones where competitors were fighting against the robots of the second round, but he took a moment to check his experience.


    | Status Page


    | User: Oliver [Nameless]


    | Level: 4 [Knight]


    | Experience: [500/800]


    | Credits: 11,210


    "How lucky!" Oliver celebrated with a satisfied smile. He already knew he was close to being able to evolve one of his boons, but now he had double what he needed.


    ¡®Alright,¡¯ Oliver thought. ¡®First, I need to decide which boon to evolve. It''s not worth getting [Observation] and [Insight] at the same time. I won''t be able to use both together at this moment. The energy consumption would be too high to use them simultaneously.¡¯


    While he reflected, the siren announcing the end of the second round echoed through the arena.


    "Of the sixty competitors, only ten remain in their zones. So far, my bets stand, but it''s interesting to see other competitors starting to appear on the empire stage," the commentator explained. "Even if they don''t become Rangers, their names will become famous. Once they become officers, they can be hired by Houses and maybe even obtain a Z-Crystal through their House."


    Oliver tried to focus on his options while the commentator continued discussing the match.


    ¡®Alright. If I want to win this, I need to take a risk. [Observation] would be the safest option. Still, I need something better, something that will help me fight against a mecha while being just a regular human,¡¯ he thought, scratching his head, wondering if he would even be capable.


    | Boons


    | Insight [Pawn][Growth]


    | [Click to Free Upgrade]


    Oliver took a deep breath, feeling a mix of anxiety and determination. ¡®This won''t be like an evolution, right?¡¯


    ¡®More or less,¡¯ Athena replied in his mind, the soft voice of the artificial intelligence that accompanied him.


    ¡®Damn,¡¯ he thought before pressing the button.


    As soon as his finger touched the floating icon, a sudden headache hit him. A sharp pang ran through his skull, and his eyes filled with involuntary tears. The sensation, although extremely intense, lasted only a few seconds.


    "Damn it," the boy exclaimed, bringing his hand to his temple.


    New notifications appeared on his HUD, the letters glowing with a golden hue:


    | Boons


    | Insight [Knight][Growth]


    | Insight has been upgraded; you can absorb more information than before.


    | This information can help you discover more about the world around you, aiding you in finding Achievements or new Skills.


    | [Use 800 Experience Points to Upgrade]


    ¡®How fricking expensive!¡¯ Oliver thought, surprised to see the new amount of experience needed for the next upgrade.


    | Glitches


    | [Too Much Information]


    | There''s no longer a risk of death; however, a large load of information can make you faint.


    ¡®At least the risk decreased. If my idea fails and I can''t find something useful in the mecha when I use Insight, I''ll most likely be eliminated from the arena and might still pass based on my score,¡¯ Oliver thought.


    His thoughts were interrupted by the commentator¡¯s voice. "The gate is opening again; in this round, we will finally see the entry of mini-mechas. Perhaps you''ve already seen them on other channels, but in this arena, it will be the first time we''ve reached this level," the commentator explained.


    Oliver felt adrenaline coursing through his body. ¡®Alright,¡¯ he thought quickly. ¡®Now, I''ll increase my energy with the rest of the experience. I need to be able to use [Prometheus] for longer and maybe increase its power.¡¯ The boy looked at the HUD again, wanting to decide before his opponents entered the arena.


    | Stats


    | Strength: 7 [Pawn] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Agility: 19 [Knight] [Buy for 200 Exp]


    | Constitution: 6 [Pawn] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Energy: 14 [Knight] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    Without hesitation, he selected the option to acquire more energy. A large six-sided die appeared, spinning on his virtual screen and displaying new notifications.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    | Analyzing your composition


    | Evaluating contribution


    | ¡­


    | Increase completed


    The die finally stopped spinning, revealing the result.


    | +2 Energy


    ¡®Could I have gotten +6?¡¯ Oliver thought with a mix of disappointment and resignation. ¡®Well, at least it''s the same as I received when leveling up,¡¯ he tried to convince himself that he was satisfied with the result.


    | Stats


    | Strength: 7 [Pawn] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Agility: 19 [Knight] [Buy for 200 Exp]


    | Constitution: 6 [Pawn] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Energy: 16 [Knight] [Buy for 1600 Exp]


    ¡®Hey! This is a robbery!¡¯ Upon seeing the new amount of experience needed to evolve his energy again, Oliver exclaimed mentally.


    While analyzing his interface, the boy felt the ground tremble beneath his feet. He looked up and saw the imposing silhouettes of the mini-mechas emerging from the darkness beyond the gate, which now closed with a final clang.


    Oliver knew he wouldn''t need [Insight] for this opponent. At least, not yet.


    The mini-mechas were reduced versions, at most three meters tall. Designed for quick combats or manual labor, they resembled exoskeletons more than traditional mechas. Still, they were crucial tools for the NEA and the Houses.


    The gate made a noise as the enormous doors locked. In front of him, three mini-mechas positioned themselves. Oliver recognized them immediately from the documents he had studied.


    They were three EX-07s, better known as Grenadiers¡ªmini-mechas initially used for engineering and construction but converted during the Waves for urban combat. Although firepower wasn''t their strong suit, they had exceptional raw power.


    The three had a worn olive-green hull, with vibrant orange patches reflecting years of operation in war zones. Weld patches and impact marks bore witness to improvised field repairs.


    With a robust and curved design, their thick legs and reinforced arms gave them an almost simian appearance. Initially designed for construction, the strength and resistance proved extremely useful on battlefields against the Orcs.


    Each carried a compact projectile launcher known as a G-Launcher on their left shoulder, their signature weapon. It was capable of firing explosive or smoke grenades, making them quite versatile foes.


    For many pilots, having a Grenadier was a symbol¡ªa sign they had survived hell with a completely improvised weapon. Some called these pilots ¡®Mono Champions¡¯, specialists in a single war machine.


    ¡®But they have an obvious weakness,¡¯ Oliver recalled. ¡®Being made for construction, they don''t have an advanced optical system. High-speed movements can cause a slight delay.¡¯


    Oliver quickly advanced to attack one of the three mini-mechas without wasting time. He tried to position himself between them, sticking close to the nearest one and preventing the other two from using the G-Launcher without risking hitting their ally.


    Each punch delivered by the mini-mechas made Oliver seem like a rag doll, his guard being destroyed and parts of his Ranger Armor damaged. But the boy was prepared. He avoided staying still for too long and counterattacked whenever an opening appeared with precise kicks and punches.


    ¡®I need to find the right moment,¡¯ he thought, feeling the adrenaline surge. ¡®Now!¡¯


    [Prometheus]


    He invoked the technique again, feeling the energy flow through every fiber of his body, drastically increasing his speed. His movements became a blur to the spectators'' eyes and the limited systems of the Grenadiers. He began to circle the first mini-mecha at high speed, confusing its sensors and positioning himself at the back of the gigantic armor.


    "Where is it?" Oliver asked himself, searching for the supply unit that should be at the rear. The boy remembered the technical schematics: the adapted models maintained the standard maintenance entry at the back¡ªa vulnerability that could be exploited.


    With agility, he climbed the mecha''s back, dodging the pilot''s attempts to shake him off. Oliver''s hands frantically searched for the access panel. Finally, his fingers found an opening.


    "Damn! Here it is!" Oliver exclaimed, pulling forcefully.


    Exposing the internal circuits, he used his Energy Pistol to shoot directly into the central systems. Sparks flew, and the mini-mecha began to shake uncontrollably. With a leap, Oliver moved away, landing safely as the Grenadier fell heavily to its knees, deactivated.


    The two remaining mechas almost seemed to display the pilots'' concern. Oliver could see that the launchers were finally loaded and pointed at him. With no time to lose, the boy ran in a zigzag, dodging the explosive grenades now being fired at him. The explosions behind him raised clouds of smoke and debris, but he kept his pace.


    Using the debris from the first mecha as cover, Oliver planned his next move. "They won''t let me get close again," the boy reflected. He needed a new strategy.


    "Maybe I can use their reaction time and delay?" the boy thought.


    With [Prometheus] still deactivated, he charged toward one of the remaining mini-mechas, getting so close that he could see the machine loading the next shot. However, before he could touch the mini-mecha, he activated [Prometheus] again¡ªbut not to advance against this opponent.


    He used his energy to reach the other remaining mecha. Confused, the pilots took time to react. Oliver took advantage of the hesitation and launched himself into the air, using a piece of debris as a springboard. With a powerful kick, he struck the grenade launcher of the third mecha, damaging it. The weapon exploded in flames, and the mecha staggered, reeling.


    "Two!" he said to himself, panting.


    The remaining mecha didn''t waste time. It loaded its G-Launcher and fired a grenade directly at Oliver. With no options, he tried to jump to the side, but he had just deactivated [Prometheus]. Unable to get out of the explosion''s area, the boy was partially hit, throwing him to the ground.


    Oliver felt a sharp pain in his shoulder. His Ranger Armor was seriously cracked, so much it couldn''t regenerate and close the hole.


    "I can''t stop now," the boy murmured, struggling to stand.


    With his senses sharpened by adrenaline, he could see that the mini-mecha was trying to reach his pillar and thus disqualify him. It was his chance. Ignoring the pain, he ran in a straight line directly toward the back of the opponent. The pilot was caught by surprise, thinking that Oliver was still down. As a last resort, the pilot tried to adjust his aim, but it was too late.


    Oliver slid under the mecha''s legs, quickly getting up behind it. With the last bit of energy, he activated [Prometheus], focusing his energy on his hand. The boy delivered a direct punch to the rear panel. The impact was enough to destabilize the systems. The Grenadier shook, emitting sparks, before completely shutting down.


    The signal for the third round sounded, with the gates promptly lifting to present the Mecha.

 Chapter 94 - Earthbreaker

    - Oliver -


    The signal for the third round sounded, echoing throughout the arena. The massive doors began to rise, slowly revealing the imposing silhouette of the mecha waiting beyond.


    "Four recruits remaining on the field! We have Cole Thorn, Max Cruz, Sophie Laurent, and Oliver Nameless. Who would have thought a Nameless would make it to the final round? Will we see an upset?" the commentator announced, his voice filled with excitement.


    Oliver crouched near the central pillar, trying to control his heavy breathing. Sweat dripped down his temple, and his muscles protested after the previous battles. As he caught his breath, the organizing team quickly entered the arena, removing the pilots who were still trapped in the damaged mini-mechas.


    The gate continued to rise, gradually revealing the gigantic six-meter-tall mecha. Although it wasn''t the largest available on the market, its presence was monstrous and intimidating.


    Oliver didn''t have specific details about that model in the NEA materials, but his personal research had helped him recognize some of the most common mechas used in combat. And this one, in a way, was one of them.


    Originally designed to work in the depths of the most inhospitable mines, the MN-23, nicknamed Earthbreaker, was a Class Atlas Mecha focused on manual labor and extraction that had been adapted for planetary defense in situations of extreme need.


    ¡®They''re using the weakest weapons against recruits,¡¯ Oliver thought. Although they were Mini-Mechas and Mechas, at least the NEA chose the less combative versions, giving them a shallow chance to fight back.


    The massive blue structure of the MN-23, reinforced to withstand the pressure of subterranean layers, also helped it face the chaos of the battlefield. The bright orange stripes, painted as safety markers, became an intimidating symbol of its presence in combat and helped refugees find a safe path away from the fight.


    At the heart of the Earthbreaker is a Z-Crystal Reactor capable of operating for days without pause. It powers the incredibly potent hydraulic systems, which allow it to carry tons of ore or crush Ork barricades with almost the same ease.


    Oliver also noticed that the Mecha wasn''t equipped with its traditional weapon. The enormous drill-shaped lances, designed initially to pierce rocky ground, were used to penetrate the armor of Ork vehicles. These piercing tools, mounted on the Mecha''s heavy arms, are powered by engines that can cut through reinforced steel in seconds, making them a lethal threat in close combat.


    ¡®Another positive point; at worst, I''ll be crushed by its hands,¡¯ he thought sarcastically.


    The Earthbreaker''s robust and functional design included reinforced plates and a protected cockpit at the center of the torso. It was armored against rock slides and, in war, against explosions.


    Oliver recalled some of its flaws. ¡®It''s slow, yet unstoppable.¡¯


    He remembered watching some short interviews with pilots, who described the sensation as being in control of an "ancient monster."


    ¡®Now I''ll have to face this ''Ancient Monster,''¡¯ Oliver thought.


    With his breath still heavy, Oliver fixed his eyes on the colossal machine. "Let''s give it a try," he murmured to himself.


    [Insight]


    The boy didn''t remember the last time he had used this boon and didn''t miss it. Immediately, he felt intense pressure at the front of his head, followed by a flood of information inundating his mind. It was as if he had absorbed all the technical schematics of the machine at once. However, there was a problem: he possessed the information but didn''t fully understand what was in his mind.


    | New Skill Acquired


    | New Skill Acquired


    Oliver could see some new notifications in the corner of his vision.


    | Skills


    | Ranger Weapon Handling [Knight]


    | Mecha Repairing [Pawn]


    | Mecha Piloting [Pawn]If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Alright, I''ve acquired these skills, but how do I use them?" the boy questioned himself, feeling the moment''s urgency.


    "The mecha pilots have given the green light! Let''s start the final round! We will finally know the champion of this exam!" the commentator said.


    Oliver closed his eyes briefly, trying to organize the information in his mind. He visualized the MN-23, recalling every detail of the schematics and searching for weak points to attack.


    "Behind the knees, there''s a small space where I can damage the hydraulic parts of the legs," he thought. "With enough force, I can compromise the electrical connections on the right arm."


    He knew that identifying the weak points was only the first step; the real challenge would be applying them in combat.


    The boy looked at the part of his armor damaged in the previous rounds. He could deactivate and reactivate the Artificial Ranger Armor to repair the damage, but that would consume too much energy¡ªa resource he needed to conserve.


    ¡®It''s better to fight like this. Either way, if I''m hit directly, I''ll almost certainly be disqualified,¡¯ Oliver thought.


    "Let''s start! 3... 2... 1..." the commentator said.


    The alarm sounded inside the arena. The Earthbreaker took its first steps, the ground trembling with the mecha''s weight. Fortunately for Oliver, despite its imposing size, the war machine was slow.


    Oliver took a deep breath, feeling adrenaline pulse through his veins. With his eyes fixed on the metallic giant, he began to move laterally, seeking a good position to attack. The mecha turned slowly, trying to keep up with him, but the boy''s speed was superior.


    ¡®I need to reach the back of the legs,¡¯ he thought, recalling the weak points.


    With a quick sprint, he ran toward the Earthbreaker. The pilot, noticing the approach, tried to crush him with one of the heavy arms. Oliver slid along the ground, feeling the air displaced by the mecha''s movement pass over him.


    "My God!" the boy shouted upon feeling the force of the wind caused by the Earthbreaker''s arm. Concern took over his mind for a moment: "Would I survive if I were hit?"


    Determined to continue, Oliver tried to get closer to the machine''s legs. However, the steel giant jumped back, retreating a few meters and causing a small earthquake upon landing, making the ground tremble under his feet. But this wouldn''t be the last time he would feel the earth shake.


    "What was that?! Sophie has been eliminated; she thought she could dodge the attack, but even a flick from the Mecha was enough to throw her against the zone wall and eliminate her from the battle," the commentator explained about one of the other zones. "Meanwhile, Max is completely giant, almost the same height as the Mecha. However, he has also lost his speed. Does he expect to win in a strength contest?"


    "Only two left," Oliver thought, feeling a mix of anxiety and excitement at being among the three finalists.


    Oliver''s legs trembled. He had already pushed his body to the limit with four uses of [Prometheus], but he knew he would need a bit more.


    "Just a little more," he wished.


    Inside the Earthbreaker''s cockpit, the pilot was surprised. The boy seemed to know the weaknesses of his mecha quite well. From the beginning of the fight, Oliver had tried to advance directly against the machine''s knees. Even so, thought the pilot, he was still just a boy. He didn''t need to take the fight so seriously. The pilot decided not to advance directly toward Oliver''s pillar, preferring to engage in close combat¡ªif it could be called that.


    Oliver was pleased with the pilot''s decision. Seeing the MN-23 advance toward him, he prepared himself, waiting for the right moment. He observed as one of the enormous arms approached him, the shadow cast by the metallic limb growing rapidly over him.


    "Now!" Oliver shouted.


    [Prometheus]


    He activated the ability again, feeling the energy course through his exhausted legs. The world around him seemed to slow down for a moment. He dodged the blow, passing under the mecha''s arm. The air current created by the movement almost tripped him, but he was expecting something like that.


    Taking advantage of the opening, the boy ran beneath the Earthbreaker''s enormous arm, seeking the protrusions of the arm¡¯s structure. In a matter of seconds, he had approached his objective. Pulling out his Energy Pistol, he aimed at the connection between the arm and the shoulder, a vulnerable point that could compromise the machine''s movements.


    He could feel that his regular shots wouldn''t have enough power to damage the structure. Instead of reducing and making it thinner, he decided to overload his pistol with energy.


    ¡®Hope it doesn''t explode,¡¯ Oliver thought upon seeing his pistol, which generally had a bluish glow, now glowing red.


    Inside the cockpit, the pilot struggled to keep up with Oliver''s speed on the monitors. Alarms sounded as the sensors detected the boy''s presence near a critical area of the mecha''s structure.


    Before the pilot could alter the course of the attack, Oliver''s shot was fired, causing an explosion of sparks and debris. The Earthbreaker''s arm trembled, losing its power.


    However, the explosion was such that the force pushed Oliver far from the Mecha.


    "What the fuck! How did this kid find that?!" exclaimed the pilot, trying to regain control of the MN-23''s arm. However, the arm was damaged entirely; it hung by the Mecha''s side, making applying force to the limb seem impossible.


    Without wasting time, Oliver got up from the ground and accelerated toward the back of the mecha.


    [Prometheus]


    He tried to activate it but didn''t feel any energy pass through his body.


    [Prometheus]


    Again, nothing.


    He had spent all his Energy; even his Energy Pistol had disappeared. All that remained was his Artificial Ranger Armor.


    When he was a few meters from the Mecha, an alarm sounded in the arena.

 Chapter 95 - Arena 12

    - Oliver -


    A piercing alarm sounded in the arena when he was just a few meters from the mecha. Oliver stopped abruptly, confused about what had happened. The metallic giant in front of him had completely frozen. Still, under the adrenaline rush, he hadn''t noticed a crucial detail: the position of the mecha''s left arm. It was mere centimeters away from hitting the boy when the match was interrupted.


    ¡®I would have been hit,¡¯ Oliver thought, feeling a chill run down his spine at the thought of what could have happened.


    "IMPRESSIVE!" the commentator''s shout echoed, snapping Oliver out of his thoughts. "I completely missed my prediction. The champion of this arena is Oliver Nameless. Who would have thought we have a Nameless automatically advancing to the second phase!"


    Oliver looked around, still not understanding what had happened; it hadn''t sunk in yet.


    He only noticed that some soldiers were starting to enter the area; some went straight to the mechas, helping the pilots out of their cabins, while others approached the boy.


    "You need to exit through that door. Nice match," one of the soldiers pointed to the arena''s exit.


    Still dazed, Oliver began to walk in the indicated direction. In the distance, he heard the sound of the mecha''s pneumatic doors opening and saw an officer emerging from inside the machine. It was the pilot he had fought against. Despite the helmet hiding his features, he didn''t seem much older than Oliver.


    The pilot came out supported by another soldier. As Oliver walked slowly, observing the arena, the pilot passed by his side. "Good fight, kid. Great shot on the right arm."


    "Thank you," Oliver replied, surprised by the compliment.


    As soon as he entered the corridor after exiting the arena, the boy turned his attention to the holograms on his gauntlet that showed the last minutes of the match.


    "Let''s go! A brief recap of this last stage while the recruits of the next group are arriving," the commentator explained.


    The camera presented a top-down view of the arena, showing each zone. As he had explained, only four people remained in the arena. Each was face-to-face with the mecha they were about to confront¡ªan Earthbreaker.


    The camera cut to present Sophie Laurent''s perspective. Oliver didn''t know the girl''s boon, but she seemed to have some ability related to metal manipulation, as her hands were enveloped in a silver metal shaped like scythes.


    As soon as the round began, Sophie advanced toward the back of the mecha. However, when she tried to slide underneath it, one of the giant''s hands came down sideways. She was fast but not quick enough to dodge completely. The impact threw her against the wall of the combat zone.


    ¡®That pilot took the girl much more seriously,¡¯ Oliver noted. He wondered if the fact that he didn''t have a visible combat boon made others underestimate him.


    "What a pity! Sophie was unlucky. The pilot anticipated that someone might use speed to try to pass between the mecha''s legs," the commentator explained.


    The camera then switched to Max Cruz, who had grown gigantic, almost to the same height as the Mecha, but lost all his speed advantage. In the mecha''s first attack, the boy could barely defend himself and was knocked down.


    After that, Max tried to grab the mecha''s hands, which promptly attacked him with its legs. He even attempted to shrink abruptly to dodge, but it was too late. His body was thrown against the wall, and after that, it only took two more attacks from the Mecha for him to faint and be removed from the arena.


    Finally, it was Cale Thorn''s turn, the boy who controlled insects. Unlike the others, he didn''t try to run toward the Mecha. Swarms upon swarms kept coming out from within his clothes.


    The camera inside the pilot''s cabin showed his concern as thousands of flies and other small insects began to cover the mecha''s cameras. The pilot maneuvered the mecha to remove the insects but with no luck.


    Meanwhile, Cale began controlling some centipedes to climb the mecha''s legs slowly and gradually restrict its movements.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "This was the boy''s mistake that led to the end of the match," the commentator explained.


    Inside the cabin, the pilot could be seen giving up on using the cameras to fight and switching to radar. Instead of trying to attack the opponent, he used the radar to locate the pillar. Without a way to combat the boy, he moved the robot directly toward his objective.


    Cale''s expression showed his surprise upon seeing the Earthbreaker running in his direction. Just a few meters away, he decided to jump to dodge the mecha, thinking he was the target of the attack. But his assumption was wrong; the mecha went straight and touched the Defense Pillar, ending the match.


    Cale remained wide-eyed, surprised by the pilot''s action and unable to understand how he had discovered where to move since his cameras were obscured. Unfortunately, he didn''t know this version of the mecha well and wasn''t aware that they came with radars.


    His elimination occurred at the exact moment when Oliver would have been hit by his opponent, crowning him the champion of his arena.


    "What luck," Oliver was surprised at how his arena had concluded. Even so, he was pretty happy; all this had been a combination of effort, planning, and the right amount of luck.


    As he walked back to the dormitory, Oliver noticed new notifications. As soon as he lowered his head to see what he had received, his vision darkened, and his armor quickly dissipated.


    The boy leaned against the wall on the third floor to stay upright. Even so, he could feel himself getting worse; he felt like vomiting, and his vision was blurry, as if everything around him was spinning.


    ¡®What''s happening?¡¯ Oliver thought, worried.


    "Let me help you."


    The boy heard someone speaking; he didn''t need to ask who it was. He had heard that voice hundreds of times.


    "Thanks, Kath," Oliver extended one of his hands for the girl to help him up.


    "First time experiencing Energy exhaustion?" Katherine asked.


    "Yes, I never imagined it would be so bad," the boy explained.


    ¡°There¡¯s always a first time. You¡¯re lucky to have a lot of energy, so you¡¯ve never had to suffer this until now,¡± she said, assisting him in taking the next step.


    Katherine accompanied him back to the dormitory. He sat on the bed, with Isabela and Katherine watching him closely.


    "Take this; it''ll help," Isabela handed over some strange substance.


    Oliver read the front of the package: "EnerGelee."


    Upon opening it, he found an orange liquid with an almost battery-acid taste.


    "It''s one of the best supplements for energy recovery; I take it all the time," Isabela explained happily.


    "I''m heading up; it''s my turn," Katherine said, hurriedly leaving the dormitory.


    Oliver was slightly worried about his friend, wondering if she''d find her arena, especially in a rush.


    "Which arena is hers?" Oliver asked Isabela, who was once again glued to one of the holograms on her gauntlet.


    "Arena 12. There are still several recruits missing; she has plenty of time," Isabela explained.


    Oliver nodded, returning his attention to the notifications before watching the exam broadcast.


    | The Last Man Standing


    | Reward: +1 Constitution


    | Be the last one remaining in Tower Defense


    | ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    | Destroy a Mecha


    "Shit. I didn''t get the other achievement," Oliver thought. "Increasing a stat isn''t as good as evolving a boon, but I''ll take it."


    The boy saw a notification from Athena upon hearing his thoughts.


    | ><


    He let out a slight laugh before viewing his total status.


    | Stats


    | Strength: 7 [Pawn] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Agility: 19 [Knight] [Buy for 200 Exp]


    | Constitution: 7 [Pawn] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Energy: 16 [Knight] [Buy for 1600 Exp]


    Oliver closed his notifications and tables, switching his hologram to watch Arena 12. As soon as he finished setting it up, he could already hear the commentator shouting.


    "What an arena we have here! We have two royals participating today. Do you know what the chances of that are?" the commentator asked. "Actually, they''re quite high; my assistants just informed me that this semester, we''ve had four royals entering the Academy. Even so, two of them are in the same arena simultaneously."


    The camera, which had previously shown the entire arena, focused on Katherine''s face.


    "On one side, we have Katherine York, the third heir of Mars," the commentator explained.


    Immediately after, the camera cuts to present a boy. He looked young, but his gaze, hidden behind his visor, shone with a cold intensity, radiating determination. His angular face, marked by scars, was a sign of how much he had trained and sacrificed. His short, wavy hair seemed a vestige of humanity, contrasting with the calculated coldness of his armor.


    Unlike many other recruits, his Artificial Ranger Armor seemed to fit him perfectly. Every line of the armor appeared designed to maximize his lethal efficiency. Sharp shoulder pads and a stylized helmet that looked more like a battle crown made him resemble a warrior prince.


    "And on the other side, we have Mordred Lot, the first heir of Enceladus."

 Chapter 96 - Mordred

    - Oliver -


    "And on the other side, we have Mordred Lot, the first heir of Enceladus."


    Oliver was impressed by the transformation of Mordred''s Artificial Ranger Armor. The smooth and functional lines had been replaced by an aggressive and lethal design.


    "No doubt about it, if I had to put my money on someone, I''d say one of these two will be the winner of this arena," the commentator said excitedly.


    Meanwhile, in the combat zones, the recruits prepared for the imminent battle. Some adjusted their equipment; others did brief warm-ups. However, Mordred stood out among them. Instead of concentrating, he casually waved at the drone cameras flying around him, capturing every detail for the live broadcast.


    Despite the smile he wore, something was unsettling about Mordred. Though directed at the lenses, his eyes lacked any sparkle or emotion. They were like empty abysses, reflecting a disturbing coldness.


    Oliver felt a chill run down his spine as he watched him. There was something deeply dehumanized in that gaze.


    "Who is that boy?" Oliver murmured to himself.


    Soon, just like in Arena 23, the gates began to rise with a heavy mechanical noise. The lights intensified, and the sound of mechanisms echoed through the metallic structure. Twenty training robots emerged, advancing in an organized formation. Their electronic eyes glowed red, and the hum of their motors filled the air.


    Katherine wasted no time. With an elegant movement, she drew her sword. Her posture was impeccable, and each step seemed part of a calculated dance. The robots advanced toward her, but she faced them with skill. She dodged attacks gracefully and responded with precise thrusts, disabling one robot after another.


    Meanwhile, Mordred remained still, his arms relaxed at his sides. The robots approached rapidly, but he showed no sign of concern. When the automatons were about to strike him at the last moment, a dense and nebulous shadow formed around the boy.


    The shadows formed, materializing into dark tentacles that whipped through the air. In the blink of an eye, the robots were grabbed and crushed with brutal force. Sparks and debris flew in all directions while Mordred remained motionless, with a slight smile on his lips.


    The commentator almost choked in surprise. "Amazing! We''re witnessing one of the most powerful Boons among the Great Houses. The Shadow Control is passed down through the main Lot¡¯s lineage. What a display of raw power!"


    Oliver watched the scene with wide eyes. The ease with which Mordred eliminated the robots was disconcerting. It wasn''t just the power itself but the cold indifference with which he did it. There was a nonchalance that no other recruit could demonstrate, as if, for him, all of this wasn''t even a challenge.


    The battle continued in all zones. Other recruits fought fiercely, showcasing their skills and techniques. Energy explosions, plasma shots, and hand-to-hand combat occurred simultaneously, creating a fascinating, chaotic spectacle.


    As expected, Katherine moved gracefully, as if she had predicted every movement, in addition to impeccable control over her weapon. In no time, she had destroyed all the robots in her zone.


    Oliver could see the girl walking calmly to the front of her pillar and sitting on the ground while she waited for the round to end.


    "Katherine was one of those who eliminated the robots the fastest without revealing her Boon," the commentator explained.


    The second round was not much different. Katherine quickly cleared the field with her Ranger Weapon while Mordred once again used the shadows to create tentacles that shredded the robots. Perhaps the main difference from Oliver''s arena was that many more recruits were still participating. Of the sixty who had started, fifty were still in the game.


    Another minor difference was that none of them seemed interested in attacking or harming each other.


    ¡®Maybe they''re afraid of becoming Katherine or Mordred targets,¡¯ Oliver theorized.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The siren sounded again, signaling the start of the third round. As soon as the enormous gate opened, three mini-mechas entered the arena before the recruits had time to prepare and began flying a few meters off the ground.


    Oliver had a hard time tracking the mini-mechas that moved in the air as swiftly as hummingbirds. He had studied these models; they were among those he hoped never to encounter in the field, as they would eliminate his speed advantage.


    In the skies, where speed is the difference between life and death, the AV-12, nicknamed Skyblade, reigns supreme.


    ¡®This is certainly not a training mini-mecha; they''re taking these recruits seriously,¡¯ Oliver thought. ¡®Maybe the difficulty is adjusted according to the number of remaining recruits?¡¯


    Developed for high-speed aerial missions and maneuverability, this mini-mecha was a fusion of elegance and lethality. Its aerodynamic design, marked by vibrant shades of orange and deep blue, is optimized to slice through the air efficiently, allowing it to perform movements impossible for larger mechas.


    Equipped with retractable wings mounted on the shoulders, the Skyblade uses advanced micro-turbine propulsion. It is designed for short¡ªand medium-distance flights. Its wings are multifunctional, serving both as stabilizers and sharp blades in close-range aerial combat.


    It didn''t take long for them to be put into action. As soon as the combat was initiated, Oliver saw that all three tried to attack Katherine with their blades. However, the girl was alert.


    While using her sword in one hand to quickly fend off two opponents, she activated her Boon with the other hand, creating a blade of blood that she wielded against the third AV-12.


    It was evident how much the mini-mechas were taxing the girl''s concentration; with each rapid attack, she needed to react in milliseconds to ensure her safety. However, as soon as one of them needed to land, exhausting its thruster charge, she went on the offensive, putting pressure on the pilots.


    When one of them missed a move and let its blade swing wide, Katherine used her Boon to fire blood spikes against the mini-mecha, solidifying every drop of blood that had entered its turbines. Repeating this with each opponent, the three pilots quickly lost their greatest advantage: speed. Then, it was simply a few more quick attacks with her swords, and the three mini-mechas were defeated.


    "It''s absurd how easily Katherine York is dominating her opponents. If Mordred Lot weren''t in this arena, she would undoubtedly be in first place," the commentator explained.


    Unfortunately, Oliver had to agree. The difference in power between them was striking.


    While Katherine''s fight was quick, it still took a few minutes.


    As for Mordred, mere seconds. As the pilots advanced against the boy, he created several shadows over his zone. From within the shadows emerged gigantic hands that grabbed each mini-mecha and promptly crushed the machines'' chassis.


    The attack was so brutal that the rescue team had to enter immediately to save the pilots trapped inside the machines. All this while, Mordred sat on one of the broken robots, yawning.


    Even the commentator was left speechless at the brutality everyone had to witness, quickly switching the cameras to other zones.


    "Of the fifty recruits who started the third round, thirty will proceed to the final round. It''s impressive how this arena is deviating from the norm," the commentator changed the subject as they awaited the signal to start the last round.


    As usual, soldiers entered the field to extract the pilots while the gate rose to let the mecha enter.


    Oliver didn''t need to use [Insight] to know which Mecha it was or how it operated. This was one of the most iconic. The IS-3000, affectionately nicknamed Jelly Bean by its pilots, is a legend of invulnerability. The mecha was designed as a mobile fortress, capable of withstanding direct heavy artillery attacks and continuing its relentless march.


    With a bulky and rounded structure, the IS-3000 was built to prioritize resilience over agility. Its multilayered armored hull is practically impenetrable, even by projectiles or lasers. The central cabin, similar to a traditional tank, features a rotating turret equipped with a medium-range cannon and auxiliary machine guns, making it a versatile threat in defensive combat.


    Oliver was glued to the hologram, watching every second and movement in the arena; however, he was paying more attention to Katherine''s zone. The girl charged toward the enormous mecha as soon as the combat signal was given.


    ¡®What will her strategy be?¡¯ the boy wondered.


    But as quickly as Katherine''s run began, the signal for the end of the match sounded.


    Everyone on the field was surprised and did not understand what had happened; even Katherine looked at the soldiers entering the field, unaware of what was happening.


    Oliver and the spectators had witnessed it.


    As soon as the signal was given, Mordred extended one of his hands, creating a thin shadow stretching from his hand to the end of the zone, splitting the area in two.


    The moment he lowered his hand, a blade made of his shadow rose rapidly, slicing the mecha and the pilot inside it in half.


    Everyone was in shock as the medical team entered the field, trying to save the pilot''s life.


    Oliver was still stunned, watching the scene of the pilot''s rescue, when Mordred disappeared and reappeared in Katherine''s zone. The boy quickly knelt, leaving the princess surprised, and briefly kissed her hand.


    As swiftly as he had arrived, he disappeared again. This time, with the replay, the boy could be seen being swallowed by the shadows beneath his feet.

 Chapter 97 - The 6th General

    - Sebastian -


    The thud of the fist hitting the table reverberated in the conference room, drawing the attention of all the generals present. The soft lighting reflected off the metallic walls, casting tense shadows over austere faces. Sebastian rarely lost his composure, but the situation demanded an exception. Coming from an arrogant young descendant of one of the Great Houses, such behavior was unacceptable.


    "Immediate expulsion," Sebastian growled through clenched teeth, his gaze fixed on the holographic projection floating above the table. "I will not accept someone like that entering a Ranger Division. That''s my vote, and even if I lose this vote, he will still be banned from the Yellow Division."


    The five had been gathered at NEA headquarters to discuss new talents and possibly begin the evaluation process of the third stage, as well as to discuss potential allocations among the divisions. However, while they were holding the meeting, images from Arena 12 were shown to the group.


    The other generals exchanged glances, nodding in silent agreement. They all understood the gravity of the situation. Mordred''s behavior was not just reckless; it was monstrous. He had just assassinated an NEA pilot during the exam. He could have used his powers to incapacitate or paralyze the mecha, but instead, he tore the machine apart with such force that there was no chance to save the pilot.


    "Remember, he is one of the main Heirs and is supposed to compete for the Emperor''s position; this could destroy your career," Camille reminded them.


    She was one of the calmest generals in the meeting. It wasn''t uncommon for her to handle such situations; being the General of the Pink Division, she had developed the ability to calculate the value of each person''s life within an operation to achieve maximum efficiency.


    With her long silver hair cascading over her pink armor, she seemed to many a symbol of innocence, but to those who knew her, she might be the most feared general among the five.


    "I agree with Sebastian; it''s impossible to accept such behavior," Quinn supported her colleague. However, Sebastian knew that this was a bad sign. Being one of the most impulsive among the five, it indicated that he might lose that argument.


    Sebastian turned to Jason, seeking approval. Jason was reclining in his chair, eyes closed. The General of the Black Division looked as if he had been sculpted from stone, with muscles visible even beneath his armor, which was as black as his skin.


    Like the others in the room, his expression showed disgust at what had happened; however, he preferred not to voice his thoughts.


    Before Jason needed to speak, Wiz interrupted the exchange between the generals. "At this moment, we should be evaluating the talents approved from the first exam, not discussing a situation like this," declared the general of the Blue Division, his eyes shining with a mix of wisdom and impatience.


    "But what can we do?" Sebastian inquired, still boiling inside.


    "You''re underestimating the Emperor if you think he hasn''t already been informed about the incident. Undoubtedly, he has eyes and ears on the exam," Wiz commented.


    The four generals turned their attention to Wiz, recognizing that he was the most experienced among them. Silence settled in the room as they pondered his words.


    Sebastian took a deep breath, trying to calm himself, and set the matter aside, at least for now. He knew that hasty decisions could have disastrous consequences.


    The meeting room at the top of NEA''s Central Tower offered a stunning panoramic view of futuristic Miami. The intelligent glass windows displayed a vibrant metropolis, where drones crossed the skies in orderly routes, and advertising holograms projected intense colors through the urban haze. Sebastian diverted his gaze to the bright ads, trying to push the incident still on his mind away.


    "Who else caught your attention?" Camille asked, breaking the tense silence that hung in the room.


    "We had a Nameless in Area 23. He seemed quite interesting to me," Wiz commented, adjusting his glasses.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "But he would have lost if the match had continued," Jason recalled, his deep voice resonating in the room. His arms crossed over the black armor highlighted his imposing posture.


    "Even so, luck is an important attribute in the field," Wiz replied with a slight smile.


    Sebastian noticed Camille''s face harden upon hearing their exchange. The Ranger knew that Camille''s niece had lost the arena to this boy, which had made her furious a few hours earlier.


    The final scenes of the arena reappeared on the central hologram, and Sebastian recalled the young competitor. He turned to Quinn, who had seemed oblivious to the discussion until then. "Wasn''t he on that rescue mission you carried out?"


    Snapping out of her thoughts, Quinn looked more closely at Oliver''s face projected on the hologram. "Oh! Yes, he was. He was one of the three we rescued from the Orks."


    "That''s a great sign. He''s lucky to have come out alive. But not only that, he survived six months of torture; if his brain hadn''t turned to jelly in that time, he might have enough grit to be a Ranger," Sebastian commented.


    "Alright, who would like to have this talent?" Jason asked, casting an inquisitive look at the others.


    Only Wiz and Sebastian raised their hands.


    The record was immediately added to the system. If the boy managed to advance in the following two stages, they would prioritize him to be allocated to the Blue Division or the Yellow Division. He would still have bargaining power or could argue to join another division, but for those two, a spot would already be available.


    The images on the hologram changed to another arena winner, but none of them had time to watch the recording to the end. The door of the meeting room slid silently open, revealing another participant.


    A man in white armor entered, walking slowly to the head of the table. Though less ornate than the other generals'', his armor emanated an aura of power and authority. The smooth, gleaming plates reflected the ambient light, and a small medal hanging on his chest demonstrated his position above even his fellow generals.


    His graying hair, perfectly slicked back, matched his serious face. His penetrating eyes scanned the room, briefly fixing each person present as if evaluating every detail and movement before he settled into the chair.


    Sebastian had seen him only a few times. However, the Ranger knew he didn''t need to speak; his presence was a statement in itself.


    "Stewart, it''s good to see you again. It''s been a while since you''ve been in a selection," Wiz commented with a cordial smile.


    "Yes. It''s good to see you''re well, Wiz," Stewart replied with a slight nod.


    Wiz seemed to be the only one comfortable in the presence of the Sixth General, dressed in immaculate white armor. The others shifted discreetly in their chairs, each trying to find a more appropriate posture in the face of the unexpected appearance.


    "Are you going to select someone for your division?" Wiz asked, curious.


    "Yes, but not only that," Stewart explained. "I also came to bring a message from the Emperor."


    The five generals slightly raised their eyebrows, surprised by the speed of the decision.


    "Mordred Lot will not be prevented from entering the Ranger divisions," Stewart declared bluntly.


    Sebastian felt an urge to protest, but the words died in his throat under Stewart''s piercing gaze.


    "However, there will be a punishment. He will not be able to be part of the Red Division," Stewart added, finalizing the verdict with a definitive tone.


    "Is the Emperor sure about this? It will undermine Mordred''s political power; this could cause problems in the Senate," Wiz questioned, a look of concern crossing his face.


    "Yes. If there''s any questioning from Great House Lot, they can discuss it directly with Great House Meridius," Stewart responded.


    Sebastian understood the political game in progress. House Meridius was the Emperor''s former house. The next emperor could not come from his lineage since he had been the last to occupy the throne. Therefore, they would need to support another house. If Mordred tried to cause any problems, House Meridius could easily support one of his opponents.


    Even so, Mordred would suffer a slight political blow, possibly being one of the few heirs unable to enter the Red Division. It was rare to find people like John York, who chose to join other divisions even while being heirs of a Great House.


    The Yellow Ranger was not satisfied but knew that at least there would be some consequence, and the heir would not come out completely unscathed, however small his punishment might be.


    "Alright," Wiz confirmed, trying to return to the main subject. "You said you were going to select someone for your division; does that mean you found a new Unique Z-Crystal?"


    Stewart nodded. "We found one on Olympus and another that the Heir of the Yorks found on Marea Alpha. We are still negotiating with him the possibility of acquiring the Z-Crystal, but we have at least one spot in my division."


    Wiz nodded excitedly; Sebastian knew how thrilled the Blue Ranger was at the possibility of researching one of those rare crystals.


    "Alright. Who''s next?¡±

 Chapter 98 - The Great Houses Chess

    - Oliver -


    Oliver was still stunned by the match''s outcome in arena 12 when Katherine abruptly entered the dormitory. The door slid open with a mechanical hiss, and she crossed the threshold with heavy steps, her face contorted in anger. Without saying a word, she threw herself onto one of the beds, her eyes fixed on the ceiling.


    Oliver and Isabela exchanged uncertain glances. A heavy silence remained between them. He wanted to ask about what had happened at the end of the match or the fate of the recruit who had just killed an NEA officer. But Katherine''s furious glare made him hesitate; perhaps it was better to wait until her anger subsided.


    Minutes passed, and the tension in the air began to dissipate. Finally, Isabela broke the silence. "Kath, what happened in there?"


    "That piece of trash had to show up right now," Katherine blurted out, her voice laden with bitterness.


    Oliver''s eyes widened. Katherine rarely used insults or swear words, so her inclusion of them was quite impactful.


    "Well, I think I know who you''re calling a piece of trash. But could you give us more detail?" Isabela gently pressed.


    Oliver leaned forward, curiosity evident in his gaze. Katherine sighed before responding. "It''s Mordred; he''s the Lots'' main heir and a real son of a bitch."


    "And a murderer," Oliver commented.


    Katherine looked at Oliver with a puzzled expression.


    "What do you mean, murderer?" Katherine asked.


    "You haven''t seen the replay yet?" Isabela asked, surprised.


    "Not yet; I came straight to the dormitory," Katherine explained.


    "You need to see this," Oliver said, activating the hologram on his gauntlet. The floating image illuminated the room, revealing Mordred''s battle against the Mini-Mechas and culminating with him splitting a Mecha in half with a devastating blow.


    Katherine''s expression rapidly shifted between surprise and disgust as she watched each part of the fight.


    After finishing the replay, she sighed and sat on her bed. Oliver could tell from her expression that Katherine was thinking.


    "What do you think will happen to him?" Oliver asked, curious if there would be any punishment.


    "I don''t know. They probably won''t expel him; maybe they''ll hinder him a bit, but not enough," Katherine explained. "He''s powerful; the Lots have been preparing for this upcoming Emperor''s election ever since Maximus took over. There''s not a family they haven''t tried to forge ties with."


    As soon as Katherine finished explaining, Oliver noticed that several recruits in the dormitory were trying to eavesdrop on their conversation. It made sense¡ªmany had watched the battle and learned that Katherine was, in fact, a princess.


    "I think the first floor might be quieter at this hour," Oliver suggested to the girls, nodding slightly and pointing toward the other recruits.


    "Sure. I need to have my afternoon coffee," Isabela spoke loudly so everyone could hear.


    The trio descended the sleek, metallic staircase, heading straight for the dining area where a few cafes remained open. Since the entrance exams were still underway, few recruits were around. Those who were seemed more concerned with finding equipment or weapons to purchase.


    Oliver found a table tucked away from the entrance while the two girls went to the counter to place their orders. They returned carrying two tall cups of some kind of coffee. Oliver couldn''t quite make out the flavors, but there was far too much glitter swirling inside the cups for it to be regular coffee.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Alright, you were talking about Mordred. Why did he approach you?" Isabela asked, her curiosity evident in her voice.


    "It''s complicated," Katherine sighed. "He was pressuring to collect on a promise between the Yorks and the Lots." She paused, choosing her words carefully. "I mentioned that his House wants to secure the Emperor''s seat. To do that, they need the majority of votes from both Houses and Great Houses. Naturally, a Great House usually has several Houses under their protection, ensuring even more votes."


    "But what does that have to do with you? Isn''t your brother the leader of your Great House?" Isabela questioned.


    "Yes, but... the promise was made long before he became the leader." Katherine hesitated, her gaze distant. "When our parents were still alive, they made a promise with the Lots that I would be betrothed to their son, securing our House''s support for the upcoming election."


    Oliver raised his eyebrows, surprised. "But are you going to marry him?" he asked.


    "Of course not! That promise was made by them, not by John," Katherine replied firmly. "Besides, we still don''t know what they received in exchange for such an agreement. However, Mordred is using this to put pressure on our family. He either wants official and public support¡ªmaking the Houses of Mars vote for him¡ªor he wants me actually to marry him, achieving basically the same result."


    They sat in pensive silence for a moment until Oliver had an idea. "Couldn''t you do the opposite? If he keeps pressuring you, why not support one of his opponents?" he suggested.


    "Yes, but unfortunately, we don''t have close relations with the other Great Houses that are running. We''d just end up with a new target on our backs, especially during a Wave, which is the last thing we need," Katherine explained.


    "What do you mean, during a Wave?" Isabela asked, her brow furrowed in confusion.


    "Every Great House is obliged to offer at least a thousand Rangers during a Wave. Perhaps you''ve noticed, but the main battlefront is occurring at Olympus this time," Katherine noted.


    Oliver and Isabela nodded. Oliver recalled his conversation with Nico before he departed to assist House Dardanus.


    "We have sent millions of soldiers, tens of thousands of officers, and thousands of Rangers leading endless campaigns in Olympus. Now imagine that at some point, an ''accident'' happens. For some reason, support from the Lots'' Rangers doesn''t arrive, or the supplies they''re supposed to deliver get lost," Katherine elaborated. "Not enough to compromise the campaign entirely, but enough to weaken a House for a decade."


    Isabela nodded, grasping the gravity of the situation, while Oliver''s face twisted as he absorbed the harsh reality. He thought silently, hoping for Nico''s safety. ¡®I hope the Dardanus don''t have enemies.¡¯


    "But couldn''t you do the same?" Isabela asked, breaking the silence with a hint of challenge in her voice.


    "John would never put other people at risk just to harm another House," Katherine replied firmly. "Besides, their military power could overpower us. We''d have to be careful not to turn this into an even bigger conflict once the Wave ends."


    Oliver''s mind seemed to be boiling, trying to keep up with the political chess game the Houses were playing. They were obliged to ally during the Waves but competed fiercely against each other as soon as the attacks ceased.


    He also remembered Nico''s words about doing what was necessary. If the necessary meant putting others at risk to ensure safety or the ''greater good,'' would he be able to do that? Oliver didn''t come up with an answer, but it lingered in his mind for a moment.


    While he was lost in thought, the scene of Mordred splitting a mecha in half reappeared on his gauntlet''s hologram. "How is he so strong? Is it normal for someone to split a mecha in half?" Oliver asked.


    "No, not at all," Katherine admitted, crossing her arms. "Control Boons are extremely powerful. But even so, it''s impressive."


    "Control Boons?" Oliver inquired.


    "Yes, powers to control something, usually elements. Because they are purer, they tend to consume little Energy, allowing you to apply much more power. In his case, controlling shadows¡ªor like John, who controls electricity," she explained.


    "But even so, he''s our age. There''s no way he already has the power of a Ranger or, worse, superior to several Rangers. If he had only damaged the Jelly Bean to the point of stopping it from functioning, it would already be impressive," Isabela argued incredulously.


    "Certainly, he was using something. The Castors are close allies of theirs and are always developing new drugs and experiments to enhance power," Katherine commented while watching the hologram again.


    Castor, Castor... Oliver repeated mentally until he remembered it was Kyle''s House. Taking advantage of a moment when the camera partially captured Mordred''s face, he used his hands to zoom in on the image. He could see that Mordred''s irises were red, the same color he had seen in Kyle.


    ¡®Was he using that same drug? But there was no mask¡­¡¯ Oliver pondered, immersed in speculation.


    "Even so, with or without the Castors, he has always been a genius. It''s no wonder he''s the heir, even though he''s not the firstborn," Katherine concluded.


    "But¡ª" Isabela began a question but didn''t finish. The girl raised her arm, looking at her gauntlet. "It''s my turn."

 Chapter 99 - First Exam is Over

    - Oliver -


    "But¡ª" Isabela began a question but didn''t finish. The girl raised her arm, looking at her gauntlet. "It''s my turn."


    Before Oliver could react, she got up from the table with surprising speed. He tried to call her but didn''t have time; Isabela was already running toward the stairs, her footsteps echoing through the base''s corridors.


    Back at the chair, Katherine gave a slight smile and shrugged. "We''ll have to find out which arena she''s in." She raised the coffee cup to her lips for the first time since they had arrived at the cafeteria.


    As soon as she tasted the first sip, Katherine frowned in disapproval and rested the cup on the table. "Ugh. Too sweet. Want to try?" She extended the cup toward Oliver.


    Moved by curiosity, he accepted. The aroma was inviting, an intriguing mixture of coffee and something fruity. Upon touching his tongue, he felt subtle notes of raspberry and coffee, but the dominant flavor was excessive sugar.


    "Raspberry?" Oliver commented, leaving the cup aside.


    Katherine laughed at his reaction. "It was Isabela''s idea," she explained, turning her eyes to the holographic interface on her gauntlet.


    With his palate still saturated by the sweetness, Oliver got up quickly to fetch some water. Upon returning, he found Katherine absorbed, watching one of the arenas projected in the hologram. "Did you find which one is hers?" he asked, sitting beside her.


    "Not yet. But there are some interesting arenas. In most of them, the main strategy is to hinder opponents in the other zones," she commented with a tone of curiosity. "I don''t understand why they didn''t do that in mine."


    "Are you serious?" Oliver asked, surprised by her observation.


    Katherine looked at him without understanding. "What do you mean?"


    "Do you think someone would try to sabotage a princess?" Oliver explained, raising an eyebrow.


    "Oh! True." She smiled, realizing the logic. "I wasn''t listening to the broadcast, but the others must have heard that there was a prince and princess in the match."


    Determined to find Isabela''s arena, Oliver switched between the holographic channels. While browsing through the first arenas, a scene caught his attention.


    In one of the combat zones, a tall boy with a shaved head and wielding a war hammer was facing the robots with impressive ferocity. ''Kyle,'' Oliver recognized immediately.


    Kyle was still in the second round, but his confrontation against the training robots was an absolute massacre. With each powerful swing of his hammer, two robots exploded in a shower of sparks and debris.


    Oliver felt a chill. Kyle''s speed and strength were uncommon. Oliver had grown a lot and was much more powerful than when they had their battle, yet he wondered if he could win.


    He zoomed in on Kyle''s face, and again, his irises were red.


    Katherine observed Oliver''s tense expression. "Isn''t that Kyle?"


    "Yes, from House Castor," he replied without taking his eyes off the screen.


    "The one who caused trouble with you... after my incident?" Katherine asked, embarrassed to recall the problems she had caused.


    "That same one," Oliver replied, still focused.


    "Wait," Katherine said upon seeing the zoomed-in screen. "Are his irises red?"


    "Yes, I''d seen him like that before," Oliver explained. "It''s some kind of drug to make him stronger and faster."


    "Aetherion," said Katherine, frowning. "It was an old drug but caused so many problems. I think it was discontinued during the Third Wave." She looked at Oliver with renewed concern. "Have they found a safe way to use it?"


    "I don''t know if it''s safe, but at least he didn''t die the last time he faced me," Oliver commented.


    "That could change the course of the war," murmured Katherine. "I need to inform John if he doesn''t already know."


    She turned her attention to her gauntlet, typing a message frantically, while Oliver remained focused on Kyle''s battle. Suddenly, a notification appeared in the corner of his vision:


    | Left Eye of Learning


    | New Earth Army Style [Learning ¡­]


    | [10.51%]


    ¡®Can I learn by watching him?¡¯ Oliver questioned himself. ¡®Wait, he''s using the New Earth Army style. Maybe our levels are close, and I can learn from that?¡¯This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    He waited a while for a response from Athena, but there was no information.


    ¡®I know about your system, not your skills; I can''t help you with that,¡¯ Oliver heard Athena''s soft voice in his mind.


    ¡®Alright,¡¯ thought Oliver, resigned.


    "She''s in Arena Five." Katherine''s announcement snapped the boy back.


    Oliver was torn between continuing to watch and wanting to support his friend, who was in another arena. In the end, he changed the channel to watch Isabela''s battle.


    ¡®I need to learn more styles to farm skills by watching other people,¡¯ Oliver noted before switching channels.


    Tuning into the new arena, he got a panoramic view of the combat zones. They were finishing the first round, and Oliver had no doubt that Isabela would advance to the next stages.


    ¡®Her biggest challenge will be to avoid being hindered by other recruits,¡¯ Oliver thought.


    He was right; when they reached the second round, a strange student began to alter the climate inside the arena, transforming it into a greenhouse, increasing the temperature, and adding a heavy fog.


    No wonder, during the second round, most of the recruits were eliminated.


    However, that was not the case for Isabela, who once again managed to eliminate her opponents. With her Boon allowing her to increase her speed in any direction, she could fly between opponents, quickly eliminating them without risking being too far from her Pillar.


    Her third round was more straightforward; even against three mini-mechas, her ability to fly made it very easy to circle and deactivate them one by one.


    However, things got tricky when only four people remained in the final round.


    Oliver banged on the table as the gate opened, presenting the mecha. "Damn. What bad luck."


    "Why?" Katherine asked; she could see it was a mecha specialized in stealth but didn''t understand why that could be a problem for Isabela.


    "It''s a Ghostfang," Oliver began to explain.


    Since he started studying more about mechas, especially with his new skills, he understood their characteristics just by glancing at them.


    "It''s one of the few mechas that combines stealth so well with brute power," Oliver commented.


    Designed for infiltration missions and precise attacks, the SH-09 Ghostfang combined advanced camouflage technology with powerful armament, including its imposing cannons hidden beneath its cloak.


    The Ghostfang had a sleek and aerodynamic silhouette, covered by a reinforced polymer cloak that not only helps to conceal it in urban and natural environments but also disperses thermal energy, making it almost undetectable by infrared sensors. Its muted tones of green and orange allow it to blend into environments but also impose a threatening presence when revealed.


    "Okay, but she can be faster than it," Katherine commented.


    Seeing the images, it seemed to be the same impression Isabela had. Using her Boon as soon as the match started, she tried to fly over and get behind the mecha.


    "However, it has anti-mecha and anti-aircraft weaponry," Oliver said at the exact moment the mecha pulled out an anti-aircraft cannon from under its polymer cloak and fired directly at Isabela.


    The girl, who was accelerating toward the mecha, didn''t have time to change her trajectory. Isabela was hit directly and pushed against the concrete wall of her zone.


    As the explosion subsided and allowed them to see the girl under the debris, it was visible that her armor was in tatters. Soldiers quickly entered her zone to provide first aid, but Oliver could see her walking out of the arena.


    Katherine had both hands over her mouth, still shocked by the scene.


    "It''s better if we go to the dormitory," Oliver suggested, and Katherine nodded.


    --


    Oliver and Katherine were already in the room when Isabela was finally released from the infirmary. Although her armor had absorbed most of the impact and the mecha''s weapon had its power reduced for training, it was enough for her to lose.


    Isabela entered slowly, with her head down and tears in her eyes. Without saying a word, she sat on the edge of her bed and cried softly. Oliver and Katherine approached, sitting on either side of her, offering silent comfort. The presence of friends was a balm in the cold and impersonal environment of the base.


    For the three, the day had come to an end. They remained silent, each immersed in their own thoughts until fatigue led them to prepare for sleep.


    Isabela was the first to fall asleep, still under the effect of the medications she had taken in the infirmary. Oliver and Katherine followed shortly after, their minds heavy with the day''s emotions.


    The dormitory was much emptier than the night before. Many recruits had already left, especially those eliminated in the first round in their arenas, who didn''t even wait for the official results.


    In the deep silence of the night, Oliver was awakened by a sudden noise. His eyes opened instantly, his heart beating rapidly, adrenaline coursing through his veins. To his surprise, he found himself with his hand stretched toward the ceiling, wielding his Energy Pistol.


    ''Shit. Again,¡¯ he thought, getting up slowly from the bed.


    Sweat dripped down Oliver¡¯s forehead. Since leaving the prison, he had difficulty dealing with sudden noises and controlling his armor. Several times, he had woken up with it activated and weapon in hand, a habit that hadn''t caused problems until then, but he feared that one day, he might hurt someone.


    He promptly deactivated the armament and armor. Looking around the semi-lit room, he identified the source of the noise. Katherine was tossing and turning restlessly on the bed in front of him.


    Each of them carried their own demons.


    Oliver approached and sat beside her. Katherine was sweating and crying while sleeping, emitting small moans of anguish. Unfortunately, he couldn''t wake her; he knew that interrupting a night terror could make it worse.


    He gently passed his hand over her forehead, wiping away the sweat. In a low and calm voice, he whispered, "You''re safe; it''s okay. No one will hurt you."


    It took a few minutes for Katherine to calm down. During all that time, Oliver remained by her side, a silent presence against the nightmares that tormented her.


    When she finally settled, he got up and returned to his bed. His gaze met Isabela''s, who seemed to have just woken up, watching him through the dim light. She gave a slight smile and nodded.


    Oliver returned the gesture before lying down again. He closed his eyes and tried to calm his mind.


    ¡®Tomorrow begins the second phase,¡¯ he thought, reinforcing his determination before falling asleep.

 Chapter 100 - Standard Armor

    - Oliver -


    As the soft lights of the dawn filtered through the dormitory windows, Oliver was still lying in bed when he felt his gauntlet vibrate gently. From the rhythmic sound echoing in the room, he realized it wasn''t just his but that of all the recruits around him.


    He yawned, blinking his eyes to adjust to the light while trying to focus on the notification on his gauntlet''s screen:


    | Congratulations on advancing to the next stage.


    | Your next test will occur in three days.


    | After the end of the first exam.


    Upon finishing reading, Oliver fully awakened, his heart beating faster with excitement. He already knew he had passed but was curious about his friends'' results. The boy looked around and saw other recruits reacting to their messages.


    "Damn it. I didn''t pass! This is absurd. I made it to the end of the second round!" exclaimed one of them, throwing his backpack over his shoulder.


    "And me? I faced the Mini-Mechas! It''s fucking unfair!" complained another while gathering his belongings.


    Oliver watched the two grumbling as they left the dormitory, frustration evident on their faces.


    Turning around, he found Katherine and Isabela smiling. Although Isabela had cried out of frustration the night before, she now seemed better despite her puffy eyes. It would be difficult for them to be disqualified from the competition after reaching the last round on the first exam.


    "It seems that those who were officially disqualified have to leave the base," commented Katherine, observing the movement in the corridor.


    "That''s going to make the recruits still going to the arena even more nervous," added Isabela.


    "No doubt," agreed Oliver.


    "I don''t know about you, but I''m starving," said Isabela with a smile that lit up her face.


    The trio quickly headed to the food court. Unlike the last two days, the first floor was less crowded. The shops still maintained their promotions, but there were no longer as many lines.


    ¡®Of the 150,000 initial recruits, only 15,000 remain,¡¯ Oliver thought, noticing the difference in the environment.


    "Do you have plans for this afternoon?" Katherine asked while serving herself.


    "No," Oliver and Isabela replied in unison.


    "Why?" Oliver inquired, curious.


    "I want to test something with you in the training room," Katherine said with a determined gleam in her eyes.


    --


    Located on the third floor of the base, besides agility and strength training rooms, there were some simple training rooms.


    Upon passing through the metallic door, they could see the small hall. Being one of the simplest rooms, it wasn''t as sought after by recruits who preferred to focus on a specific type of training. Its metallic walls were covered with pieces of equipment, weights adjustable by magnetic systems, and embedded control panels that monitored real-time performance.


    In the center, there was an area marked by luminous lines, serving as a space for combat training where recruits could face other humans or even drones and robots provided by the room.


    Some seats were arranged in the corner of the room for trainers and analysts to observe and evaluate the recruits'' performance. The main control panel allowed fine environmental adjustments, including manipulating gravitational resistance to simulate different conditions.


    Impressed by the place''s sophistication, Oliver couldn''t help comparing it to the more straightforward facilities he had used in Arcadia. The Yorks'' training room seemed rudimentary in comparison, lacking many advanced functionalities. Driven by curiosity, he approached the control panel and pressed one of the buttons to test its function.


    A synthetic voice echoed through the room. "Gravity increased by 30%."You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Immediately, Oliver felt his body become heavier. His muscles protested as he tried to raise his arm to deactivate the equipment. Every movement required enormous effort as if he were submerged in a viscous liquid.


    "Sorry," he mumbled, looking sheepishly at Isabela and Katherine. The two observed him with expressions that mixed surprise and mild reproach.


    "Maybe it''s better if we don''t mess with these panels," Isabela suggested with a contained smile.


    As soon as gravity returned to normal, the trio spent a few minutes exploring the environment, familiarizing themselves with the equipment.


    Katherine gathered the two in the center of the combat area. "There''s something I''ve found strange about you two, and I''ve noticed that many other recruits do it too," she began, crossing her arms.


    Oliver and Isabela exchanged curious glances. "What do you mean?" asked Oliver, tilting his head.


    "Since I only joined the team during the exam on GL581, I thought it was your natural way of fighting, and when we were at my house, most of the time, we trained without the Ranger Armors. But after watching your exams, I have to ask. Why do you only use the Standard mode?" Katherine asked.


    "Standard mode?" Oliver frowned, clearly confused.


    "I figured you wouldn''t know," replied Katherine, turning to Isabela. "But Isabela, don''t they explain how to change the armor''s usage mode in other Houses?"


    "Well..." Isabela scratched her head, a bit embarrassed. "We''re taught, but since it demands a lot of training and Energy control, we often don''t learn unless we become Rangers."


    "Besides, it''s not something that will multiply our power," she added. "It just improves our performance a bit."


    "Wait, I''m still lost. Can someone explain?" Oliver asked, raising one of his hands as if he were in a classroom.


    "I think it''s easier to show," Katherine said.


    She walked to the center of the arena and activated her armor. A metallic liquid began to spread over her body, forming an elegant and light weight armor.


    ¡®Her armor has always been different from the others,¡¯ thought Oliver, recalling the first time he saw her in action.


    Unlike the others, Katherine''s armor seemed focused on mobility, sacrificing some protection. The torso was covered by segmented plates instead of continuous metal, providing greater flexibility although leaving some unprotected spaces. Near the waist, the plates diminished, revealing areas covered only by light fabric.


    The arms and legs were covered by adjustable segments, with only the necessary metal for protection without compromising agility. The gloves resembled those of Oliver''s armor, reinforced and adaptable for combat.


    "This armor is not the same as the ones you use," Katherine explained. "I call it the agile model. I planned and modeled each part to ensure speed and lower Energy consumption."


    Oliver finally understood the benefits of such a design. ¡®Why have you never told me about this, Athena?¡¯ he questioned mentally.


    ¡®It''s not my role to interfere in your growth process. Every time I interfere in your decisions, my power is consumed,¡¯ Athena''s serene voice resonated in his mind.


    "But how do I switch between my model and yours?" Oliver asked while activating his armor.


    "Training, lots of training," Isabela replied with a sigh.


    "Basically, your armor forms on you based on your body, analyzing how to keep you safer," Katherine explained. "But in combat, you need to be able to prioritize your advantages. That''s why you need to train to turn on and off parts of your armor, keeping in mind the desired shape and circulating your Energy to ensure it takes that form."


    "It''s quite difficult to achieve something like that," Isabela explained.


    "Yes, the learning process consumes a lot of Energy. However, once you learn to use it, it''s easy to switch between forms," said Katherine, while her armor seemed to melt and adjust to a new shape.


    Where before there were small plates, her body was now covered by thicker metal, especially on the torso and arms, with larger coverings¡ªa robust piece on the shoulder reinforced protection close to the head.


    The design, though still functional, was heavier. Oliver could imagine how much Energy that format consumed. The overlapping layers of metal focused on maximizing resistance.


    "This is a format I created to ensure maximum defense. The biggest problem is the amount of Energy it consumes; I can''t maintain it for long," Katherine explained. "But I''ve been training to increase the speed of switching between forms, being able to react to surprises and use this one temporarily."


    Oliver nodded, understanding the logic.


    "This format would have been handy for you yesterday, Isabela. You still would have been hit by the missile, but you might have withstood the attack," Oliver commented, visualizing the application.


    Isabela agreed with a nod. "Yes, makes sense."


    "And you could think of a format that prioritizes your shots and consumes less Energy," suggested Katherine, looking at Oliver. "If you''re far from close combat, do you need so much protection on your arms?"


    ¡®I can still keep the standard armor and have three other formats: one focused on shooting with the Energy Pistol, another for hand-to-hand combat, and another for when I''m using [Prometheus],¡¯ Oliver analyzed the possibilities.


    However, as he was planning, he remembered that only three days remained until the second stage. "How many days are needed to learn a format?" Oliver asked.


    "Depends on your skill with Energy and your patience; it can take a few days or even months," Katherine explained.


    "Shit," Oliver thought. The boy spent some time weighing his options.


    ¡®The next challenge will be to enter and exit a labyrinth; being able to react to the unknown will be more important than learning new fighting styles,¡¯ he rationalized.


    Oliver finally asked, "Alright. How do I learn?"

 Chapter 101 - Energy Lines

    - Oliver -


    Oliver finally asked, "Alright. How do I learn?"


    "The training is quite simple," replied Katherine, deactivating her armor with a smooth movement. The liquid metal retracted as if it had a life of its own, revealing her NEA uniform. "You just deactivate and reactivate."


    She demonstrated by activating and deactivating the armor several times. With each activation, the armor assumed a different shape¡ªlighter, heavier, with additional or reduced protection. The metal plates moved fluidly, adapting to her intentions like a conscious second skin.


    "Keep your focus constant on the shape you want to achieve," Katherine explained, her eyes fixed seriously on Oliver''s. "And don''t stop at any moment, even if you''re close to fainting. The key is persistence and mental control."


    "Alright," said Oliver, determined.


    Beside him, Isabela watched the scene with a hesitant expression. Her eyes reflected a mixture of admiration and apprehension. Oliver realized she didn''t seem as enthusiastic as he was¡ªperhaps she already knew how arduous that training would be.


    "Start with something small," suggested Katherine, taking a few steps back to give them space. "Think about activating your armor, but without the boots or gloves. Focus on those details."


    "Let''s do this," thought Oliver, deactivating his armor. He felt the liquid metal retract, leaving him only with the basic uniform. He closed his eyes, visualizing the armor reappearing, but this time without the gloves. He imagined every detail, from the texture of the metal to the weight on his shoulders.


    After a few seconds of intense concentration, he activated the armor again. Oliver felt the familiar tingling as the metal spread over his body.


    Upon opening his eyes, his expectations dissolved. The gloves were still there, shining under the light.


    Frustration tried to set in, but Oliver pushed it away. He knew it wouldn''t be easy.


    Thus began the training. Hours passed as Oliver repeated the process, deactivating and reactivating the armor, trying different visualizations, and adjusting his focus. Each attempt drained not only his physical energy but also his mental energy. His legs were heavy, and a thin layer of sweat covered his forehead.


    Isabela was also struggling beside him, her face showing the effort.


    While Oliver and Isabela tirelessly activated and deactivated their armors, trying to control every aspect of their configurations, Katherine faced a completely different challenge. In the center of the arena, she fought against two training robots programmed to test her limits.


    One of the robots was an imposing brute-force machine. Its heavy movements made the ground tremble, and each strike it delivered could easily crush solid metal. The other, in contrast, was agile and swift, moving with an almost human fluidity. Its joints emitted soft hisses as it executed quick and unpredictable maneuvers.


    Katherine put herself in extreme situations, forcing herself to alter her armor at the exact moments to adapt to the varied threats. When the strong robot advanced, she instantly transformed her armor into a robust shield, absorbing the devastating impact. Against the agile robot, she modified her armor to increase her speed and reflexes, dodging quick attacks and counterattacking with precision.


    Sometimes, her strategy worked perfectly. Other times, a slight miscalculation resulted in being struck by one of the robots and being thrown back, colliding with the room''s protective barriers. Despite the failures, Katherine remained determined and focused on her progress.


    Meanwhile, Oliver and Isabela fought against their own internal challenges. Days passed, and despite their Herculean effort, there seemed to be no significant progress. Repeatedly, they activated and deactivated their armors, each attempt draining their Energy reserves. Physical and mental fatigue accumulated, bringing them nearly to the point of fainting. The Energy supplements they ingested provided only temporary relief, allowing them to continue the exhaustive training.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    In moments of doubt, Oliver questioned whether he was on the right path. The monotony of the exercise and the absence of tangible results weighed on his mind. However, on the third day, something changed. During a break, he closed his eyes and breathed deeply. An unexpected calm took over his mind, and for the first time, he felt the natural flow of Energy inside his body.


    The sensation was subtle, almost ethereal. The amount of Energy was infinitely less than that contained in the Z Crystal of his gauntlet, but the connection was undeniable. Oliver perceived energy lines spreading from his wrist, traversing his arms and reaching the base of his brain. They also descended through his torso, branching out to the tips of his feet. It was like a new organ had awakened inside him, generating and channeling this vital force.


    | New Skill Unlocked


    | Energy Perception [Pawn]


    Oliver was surprised to have obtained a new ability simply through such basic training. ¡®Now I just need to learn to control this Energy,¡¯ the boy thought, feeling his determination renew.


    With each passing day, the number of recruits at the base decreased drastically. The daily exams were relentless, and those eliminated departed the next day, leaving behind increasingly empty dormitories. The environment became quieter, but the tension and competitiveness only increased among those who remained.


    Finally, the three days came to an end. Katherine had achieved remarkable progress in her training. Her ability to alter her armor in combat had become more refined, allowing almost instant transitions between offensive and defensive modes. Isabela had also advanced, learning to activate and deactivate parts of her armor. Although she still needed to improve her control to create specific modes, it was a significant step.


    Oliver, on the other hand, knew that his training time had ended, at least for now. But he carried with him the new perception of internal Energy, a knowledge that could be the key to unlocking even greater abilities.


    Thus dawned the fourth day. The vastness of the base seemed almost deserted, with only a tenth of the recruits who had arrived on the first day. The silence was broken only by the hum of some machines and the softly echoing footsteps.


    Oliver was the first to awaken, his eyes adjusting to the soft light as he sat on the edge of the bed. Already accustomed to the new routine, he felt the absence of news about the war unfolding outside. However, at that moment, his mind was focused entirely on succeeding in the next stage.


    ¡®Today will have the next exam announced,¡¯ Oliver thought, looking intently at his gauntlet. The device emitted a subtle glow, reflecting the room''s lights.


    While waiting for time to pass, the boy tried to concentrate and feel the energy flowing within him, controlling it and moving it through every part of his body. He closed his eyes and breathed deeply, seeking balance.


    His meditation was abruptly interrupted. All the gauntlets began to vibrate simultaneously, emitting a pulsating light. A holographic notification appeared before his eyes.


    | Announcement of the Second Exam will begin in 60:00


    The countdown marked each second, increasing the tension in the air.


    Isabela and Katherine quickly awoke upon feeling the vibration in their gauntlets. Isabela yawned, still overtaken by sleep and the accumulated fatigue from the intense training of the last few days.


    "It''s today," murmured Katherine, rubbing her eyes as she got up.


    The three hurriedly descended to the first floor to start the day. While the countdown continued its relentless descent, they dressed in their uniforms and had a quick breakfast in the nearly empty cafeteria. The aroma of synthetic coffee permeated the environment, mixed with the soft sound of the few remaining conversations.


    When the countdown finally reached zero, all the holograms scattered throughout the base synchronized for the official broadcast. A brief static preceded the appearance of the new image. This time, the General of the Yellow Division was not leading the broadcast.


    "Congratulations to all who have reached this stage," a firm and serene female voice initiated.


    Oliver raised his eyebrows in surprise when he saw the new presenter. It was the General of the Pink Division. Her name and title appeared in clear letters in the corner of the screen.


    | Camille Laurent


    | Pink Division - General


    ''Laurent? Isn''t she from the same House as the girl who was in my arena?'' Oliver recalled upon seeing the name.


    General Camille displayed an imposing posture, radiating serenity and authority. Her hair, a cascade of shining silver, fell gracefully over her shoulders, framing a face with delicate yet firm features. Her eyes, a pale blue mixed with metallic gray, carried the weight of difficult decisions and lived experiences.


    Oliver felt a chill run down his spine as he observed her. Perhaps, to others, she seemed elegant or even friendly, but something in his instinct alerted him that Camille Laurent was possibly the coldest of all. Her gaze had a silent intensity, an unwavering determination that pierced through the screen.


    Her gleaming pink armor stood out under the broadcast lights. It was a robust piece with smooth lines. Designed to withstand the most myriad types of attacks, it was impressive how much Energy would be necessary to keep that monster functioning in the field.


    Camille smiled before announcing, "This second stage will be interesting. Instead of just one attempt, you will have ten days and can try once a day."

 Chapter 102 - SpeedRun

    - Oliver -


    Camille smiled before announcing, "This second stage will be interesting. Instead of just one attempt, you will have ten days and can try once a day."


    The lights of the space base flickered momentarily as Camille began the presentation. A slight tremor ran through the entire complex as if the gigantic structure was being rearranged. Oliver felt the floor vibrate beneath his feet and instinctively grabbed the table to keep his balance. The astonishment wasn''t his alone; Katherine and Isabela shared the same surprised look.


    "At this moment, the arenas you''ve used are being altered," Camille announced. "Each one is being expanded and remodeled so you can have a completely different setting, five times larger than what you''ve faced before."


    Oliver widened his eyes. ¡®They''re going to be enormous!¡¯ he thought, trying to imagine the monumental scale of the new arenas. His mind buzzed with possibilities, anticipating what was to come.


    "All arenas will replicate the same map," the General continued. Holograms projected three-dimensional images that revealed what looked like a small neighborhood.


    A main road cut through the entire arena, connecting different buildings to a trail that led to a dense forest. The trees were tall and imposing, their canopies touching the arena''s artificial sky.


    Around the area, small structures circled the scenery: reinforced walls, energized barbed wire, and ramparts delineating the neighborhood. Warning signs glowed in neon, proclaiming "Caution!" and "Danger Ahead!" in pulsating letters.


    Beyond the barriers stretched a vast terrain covered by dozens of trees and some houses. In the center of the road stood a huge red barn.


    Finally, at the end of the road, a large colonial-style house rose, its white walls gleaming under the lighting. Panoramic windows facing the street offered glimpses of the sophisticated interior.


    Scattered throughout the terrain, hundreds of robots waited silently. Each had a different-colored marking on its head. Its mechanical eyes glowed with latent energy, ready to be activated at any moment.


    Oliver felt a chill run down his spine. The magnitude of the next challenge was evident. The arenas weren''t just battlefields but complete worlds designed to test the competitors'' limits. He exchanged a glance with Katherine and Isabela.


    "Your second test focuses on an assault mission. Your task is to execute a rapid entry and exit from enemy territory," Camille commented.


    "However," Camille continued, "the strategy is up to you. You can opt for a stealth approach, where you won''t be detected by any of the robots in the territory."


    The screen behind her displayed a high-definition video: an officer moving agilely through the map, jumping between obstacles, sliding through shadows, and avoiding robot patrols. With surgical precision, he reached the tallest house and then disappeared into the dense forest without leaving a trace.


    "Or you can choose brute force," Camille said, a slight smile forming on her lips.


    The image switched to another officer, this time advancing with weapons in hand, firing at every robot that crossed his path. Explosions lit up the scene as he made his way to the main house before fleeing toward the forest, leaving a trail of destruction.


    "You''ll be able to choose between three possible entry points," the General pointed out, indicating the holographic map floating beside her. "Each with its advantages and disadvantages."


    On the map, three bright arrows highlighted the infiltration locations, each offering distinct routes through enemy territory.


    "However, there''s only one way to complete the mission," Camille emphasized. "You must infiltrate the main house, obtain the orb located on the second floor, and escape into the forest."


    New images appeared, showing details of the colonial house, the glowing orb resting on a pedestal, and the escape route through the dense vegetation.


    "All arenas will be available at any time for you to undertake the test," she continued. "The maximum time is five minutes for you to be considered as having completed this challenge."


    A digital timer appeared at the top of the projected arena, its red numbers highlighting the pressure of time.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "For those who finish under five minutes, good work," declared Camille, clapping her hands twice. "You''re at the level of an officer and can choose which officer school you wish to attend."


    She paused before the second awaited information. "But if you wish to become Rangers, your journey isn''t over yet. Each time will be ranked, and out of the 60,000 recruits, only the top 6,000 will advance to the final phase."


    Oliver felt the weight of the competition. He knew that merely completing the mission wasn''t enough; he needed to be exceptional.


    "This is the moment to show what you''re capable of," the General stated. "Plan your strategies, trust in your abilities, and above all, remember that every decision can be the difference between advancing or falling behind."


    The screens began displaying scenes of the arenas being prepared, drones adjusting the final details, and robots positioning themselves at strategic points.


    "Good luck to all," Camille concluded before the transmission ended.


    | File received: Schematic of the Second Challenge


    | File received: Rules of the Second Challenge


    | File received: Information on the Second Challenge


    | Time until arena release: 03:00:00


    As soon as the transmission ended, the atmosphere inside the base changed abruptly. The corridors filled with movement as thousands of recruits headed to the training floors, while others went directly to the fourth floor, eager for the challenge to begin. The rhythmic sound of boots against the floor and the murmur of voices were full of anticipation to advance to the next stage.


    Oliver stood still for a moment, observing the activity around him. ¡®There are 60,000 of us,¡¯ he calculated mentally. ¡®If it takes five minutes each and everyone participates, each will only have one chance. Are they counting on dropouts?¡¯


    "What do you think we should do?" Isabela asked, her eyes reflecting a mix of anxiety and determination.


    "You also received the three files, right?" Katherine interjected calmly. "I think it''s better we read every detail before attempting anything."


    Oliver nodded; last time, the data they had on the gauntlet was essential for him to succeed. He searched for the notification about the rules and clicked it, opening an enormous file with various details about what they could and couldn''t do inside the arena.


    Lines of text and technical diagrams floated in the air. Generally, there was nothing extraordinary, but one point was reiterated with emphasis: under no circumstances could they harm other competitors. Even though it was an individual competition, it wasn''t permitted to leave traps, explosives, or any other type of equipment or ability that could affect the next participant entering the arena.


    Oliver let out a sigh of relief. ¡®At least I won''t have to worry about sabotage,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I can imagine someone entering each arena just to leave traps.¡¯


    With the rules clear in his mind, he moved on to the detailed schematics of the map. A three-dimensional hologram of the arena emerged, revealing every building, path, and obstacle. "It''s huge," he pondered. "We have several options we can use." He analyzed the positions where the robots would appear, which houses had accessible entrances, and which routes could offer the best chance of success.


    The last file explained how the opponents operated. They would encounter three types of robots scattered throughout the arena, identified by yellow, red, and black markings.


    Robots with yellow markings were patrol units. They walked around the entire arena, always alert. Individually, they weren''t strong; if they were taken down silently, the others wouldn''t notice. However, they were constantly attentive to any nearby sound or movement.


    Robots with red markings were combat sentinels. They remained in fixed positions near the main house and could be summoned by the yellow robots. Their alert level was low, possibly ignoring movements and sounds unless there was a clear alert.


    The black robots existed only inside the large house. They were the most lethal, constantly moving between the two floors but confined to that restricted area.


    "Tricky," Oliver murmured, frowning as he tried to devise an initial plan. The arena''s complexity would require a well-thought-out strategy.


    After a few hours immersed in the details, he reached a preliminary conclusion. ¡®I''ll try to secure the five minutes without extravagant strategies. After that, I can try to improve the time.¡¯


    He looked up and noticed that Katherine was still deeply engrossed in her studies. Isabela, on the other hand, had her hands in her hair, displaying an expression of confusion and frustration.


    "How the heck am I supposed to infiltrate that?!" Isabela exclaimed aloud.


    "You can watch other matches first before deciding how you''ll approach it," Katherine suggested, trying to calm her. "In the coming days, there will be constant battles to achieve the best times."


    "Shall we go to one of the queues?" Oliver proposed. "We can wait there and maybe watch some attempts before our turn."


    Katherine agreed with a nod. Isabela sighed but got up from the caf¨¦ table. The trio headed to the fourth floor. The corridors were bustling, and each arena entrance displayed long lines of recruits. Apparently, most had decided to try their luck on the first day.


    As they ascended, they could hear snippets of anxious conversations:


    "I heard the main entrance is the farthest but less guarded."


    "There''s a girl in Wing D saying she has a strategy to complete it in under three minutes!"


    "The black robots are relentless, but you can get out easily if you avoid them."


    After a few more minutes in the queue for Arena 31, the long-awaited notification finally arrived.


    | Second exam started

 Chapter 103 - Failures

    - Oliver -


    | Second exam started


    As soon as the announcement reverberated throughout the base, a wave of movement swept through the line of recruits. Oliver watched as the first participant passed through the enormous gate, disappearing into the depths of the challenge. The others leaned over their wrists, where holograms of the matches began to transmit, floating above their devices.


    ¡®It doesn''t seem like a good strategy to be the first to enter,¡¯ Oliver pondered.


    He craned his neck to assess the length of the line; there were at least twenty people ahead of him. ¡®At least I''ll have time to watch several matches,¡¯ the boy reflected, trying to reassure himself.


    Beside him, Isabela and Katherine were already absorbed in the transmissions of the recruits entering the arena. Oliver quickly followed suit.


    The moment the image materialized, he was presented with an aerial view of the scenario. The recruit who had just entered had selected the standard entry, which began outside the walls.


    ¡®How did they manage to create something this big?¡¯ Oliver wondered, impressed by the monumental scale of the arena.


    It was practically an entire farm inside an arena. The recruit moved along the imposing wall, searching for a passage. However, between the energized barbed wires and the reinforced metal walls, there didn''t seem to be much room to advance.


    The counter at the top of the arena continued its relentless march.


    | 00:15


    Finally, after a few seconds of running along the wall, the recruit found a section where the wall was lower and devoid of barbed wire. Without hesitation, he agilely climbed over it, launching himself to the other side and diving into the vegetation¡ªa field covered by tall grasses that offered some cover.


    "That was close," Oliver thought, seeing a robot with a yellow marking patrolling the path the recruit had taken just seconds before.


    Although they were training robots, these were significantly different from those faced in the previous exam or even the ones presented in the General''s videos. Their appearance was almost human-like, with fluid and precise movements. Only the metallic elbows and knees betrayed their mechanical nature.


    The robot approached the wall, its sensors scanning the area beyond. For a moment, it seemed to hesitate as if it detected something out of the ordinary. Then, without issuing any alert, it turned and resumed its pre-programmed path.


    As soon as the robot resumed its route, the recruit slowly emerged from the tall grass where he was hiding. With a swift movement, he ran toward the main street, keeping close to the shadows cast by the few houses.


    "I wonder what his boon is?" Oliver asked himself.


    When the recruit was about to reach the street, the cameras showed two robots approaching from the opposite side. Without wasting time, he jumped toward the wall of one of the houses, pressing himself against the surface to avoid detection.


    With the robots still walking and scanning the path ahead, the recruit seemed confident. Pressed against the wall, he silently slid toward one of the windows.


    | 01:31


    Time was running relentlessly. The boy jumped into the first house, seeming to want to distance himself from the main street and minimize his chances of being found.


    As soon as he entered, the cameras switched to show the house''s interior. Oliver watched with growing tension, eager to understand the recruit''s plan. Two sentinel robots were waiting inside the house, each sitting in a chair around the central table.


    The moment the boy touched the floor, surprise was evident on his face. One of the robots turned abruptly, its eyes emitting a red glow as a sinister alarm echoed through the walls. Without warning, both robots advanced, their hands transforming into sharp claws.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The recruit reacted instinctively, activating his Ranger Armor and his Ranger Weapon. Wielding a sword, he tried to defend himself from the fierce attacks. However, the combined strength of the robots was overwhelming, violently throwing him out of the house, debris flying around.


    Now exposed, despair was evident in his expression. The alarm had attracted more robots with yellow and red markings, converging on his position like predators drawn to the scent of blood.


    No longer concerned with remaining silent, the recruit threw a glowing device into the house. Seconds later, a deafening explosion shook the structure, hurling flames and debris into the sky.


    ¡®A boon capable of creating grenades, or did he acquire them before?¡¯ Oliver pondered aloud, his eyes fixed on the chaotic scene.


    But this would not be the last time the boy used explosive tactics. Desperately running through the streets, he tried to avoid the constant attacks, throwing grenades and improvised traps against the robots that pursued him. He tried to take refuge in other houses and even in the red barn, but with each new attempt, more robots appeared, relentlessly surrounding him.


    | 03:15


    Time was running out, and his situation was becoming increasingly desperate. Oliver felt a weight in his stomach. "He won''t make it," he murmured, recognizing the certainty of the outcome.


    "It''s impossible that he didn''t read the instructions," Oliver incredulously commented. "It was clear in the test description that the houses wouldn''t indicate where the robots would be."


    The recruit continued to run through the streets, pursued by an unrelenting horde of robots. Explosions echoed, spreading smoke and debris throughout the simulation''s scenario.


    Finally, after managing to distance himself from some of the robots that had been chasing him, the recruit reached the big house. But hope quickly faded upon seeing that all the black-marked robots were positioned in front of the entrance, waiting for him like predators encircling their prey.


    In a last act of desperation, the boy threw his explosives toward the robots. To everyone''s surprise, the machines deflected the projectiles with mechanical precision, returning them to the sender. The resulting detonation illuminated the arena''s artificial sky, and the robots advanced relentlessly.


    The ensuing fight was surreal. The coordinated movements of the robots made it clear that control was entirely in their metallic hands. In less than a minute, the recruit was subdued, falling unconscious to the ground.


    | 04:30


    | Test canceled


    The bright notification appeared in the center of the arena. Immediately, the robots ceased their activities, and soldiers entered the facility to remove the recruit.


    "That¡¯s going to be challenging," whispered Oliver, his eyes still fixed on the scene. The reality of the challenge was becoming increasingly evident.


    "No wonder they gave us more than one day," commented Katherine, thoughtfully crossing her arms. "Everyone will need to test different strategies and get used to using their boons efficiently to save time."


    Oliver nodded, silently agreeing. Looking at Isabela, he realized she was immersed in her thoughts, possibly devising her plan.


    That match wouldn''t be the last to end before completing the five minutes. Several other recruits entered the arena, each trying a different approach.


    Some opted for stealth, attempting to "assassinate" the robots silently to prevent the alarms from being triggered. However, there were moments when several sentinel robots were close to each other, making it almost impossible to eliminate all of them quickly without being detected. The tension was palpable; a single mistake could trigger a chain reaction of alarms and attacks.


    Others decided on brute force, advancing and taking down all the robots that appeared in their path. This strategy allowed them slightly better performance, at least reaching the big house. However, this approach also announced their presence to the black robots, which were much stronger and operated in lethal synchrony. The ensuing battles were intense, but each time, they failed.


    Oliver recognized some familiar faces from the first exam. One of the boys, who possessed a hacking boon, tried infiltrating the robots'' systems. However, these models were different from the previous ones. They weren''t connected to each other, preventing him from shutting them all down at once. After hacking only three robots, his Energy was low, and much of his time had run out.


    Another recruit, who had been in the same arena as Oliver earlier, could grow in size. He tried to increase his stature and run directly to the big house. However, he was quickly stopped by the swarm of robots, who surrounded him and neutralized his physical advantage.


    Up to that moment, the person who performed best was a girl who climbed one of the houses and began acting as a sniper. With surgical precision, she eliminated several robots patrolling the main street. She managed to reach the big house, but before she could retrieve the Orb, her time had run out. The frustration was evident on her face, but her strategy showed potential.


    ¡®It''s not just a matter of being good. You have to be good and fast,¡¯ Oliver reflected, feeling the weight of the competition. The arena didn''t test just individual abilities but also the capacity to think strategically under pressure. Every second counted, and the margin for errors was minimal.


    Focused on watching the matches, Oliver didn''t notice that he was quickly advancing in the line until he finally faced the enormous gate of the second exam.

 Chapter 104 - Action & Reaction

    - Oliver -


    Focused on watching the matches, Oliver didn''t notice that he was quickly advancing in the line until he finally faced the enormous gate of the second exam.


    The boy took a deep breath before taking his first step. Upon passing through the gate, he found himself in a completely dark room, except for a projection before him.


    [Which entry do you wish to use?]


    [Outside the Estate]


    [Near the River]


    [Behind the Big House]


    Oliver spent a few seconds reading the options but already knew which entry he would use.


    ''Outside the Estate'' was the one that would leave him farthest away but with fewer patrolling robots. He had watched some people try the ¡®entry¡¯ near the river; however, it placed the person very close to two patrol robots. It was needed to be very good at stealth or have a boon that helped to use this entry. Its positive aspect was that it dropped him closer to the big house.


    There was still another option, even better in terms of distance, the one behind the big house. However, it was one of the few areas guarded by two black robots, which was also out of the question for Oliver.


    Other recruits tried these entries. One of them went through the river entry, attempting to eliminate the two patrol robots, and tried to run straight to the target house, but he couldn''t get past the door.


    Another tried entering behind the target house, and although he attempted a more stealthy approach, he didn''t seem to have studied the robots'' routes enough. Unfortunately, he was spotted by one of the robots on top of the house, which alerted the others.


    Oliver pressed the option "[Outside the Estate]" on the holographic projection. The image disappeared as soon as his finger touched the luminous interface, and a slight vibration ran through the floor beneath his feet. A few seconds later, the immense gate before him began to rise.


    An intense light flooded the space, almost blinding him. He raised his hand to his face, shielding his eyes as they adjusted to the sudden brightness. When he finally managed to focus, his mouth dropped open in amazement. Before him stretched a scene of gigantic proportions. Previously, Oliver had been impressed by the scale of the arenas, but now he simply couldn''t believe the colossal size of the environment that extended before him. It was a genuine simulated estate, meticulously constructed and, incredibly, repaired after each recruit''s attempt.


    Shaking his head to dispel the awe and regain focus, Oliver took his first careful look at the arena. Even from outside, he could hear the mechanical hum of robots moving in the distance. He took a deep breath, feeling the slightly recycled air, and took his first step. He felt the firm ground under his boots as he began to run toward the vulnerable part of the wall.


    Keeping himself semi-crouched, he advanced carefully to avoid drawing the robots'' attention on the other side. ¡®It must be around here,¡¯ he thought, occasionally standing up to check if he had reached the right point of the wall. Finally, he noticed the section without barbed wire. "This is it," he murmured to himself.


    Leaning against the wall, he raised his head just enough to peek at the robots'' positions on the other side. ¡®I''m still ahead of schedule,¡¯ he calculated, realizing that the patrol robot hadn''t yet reached that point due to his quickness in locating the right spot.


    Without wasting time, he jumped to the other side. Upon landing, he took the opportunity to cross the open field quickly. Instead of risking passing through the houses, which could harbor lurking robots, he headed straight for the orchard.


    ¡®According to the map, it should be nearby,¡¯ Oliver thought, his eyes scanning the environment in search of a two-story shed. ¡®There!¡¯


    However, upon spotting the structure, he noticed a problem. He wouldn''t need to enter the shed and risk encountering a robot; there were external stairs leading to the roof. But because he had arrived too early, a sentinel robot was still positioned in front of the stairs.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡®I need to hide,¡¯ Oliver thought, hurrying to position himself behind one of the apple trees, his heart pounding as the robot seemed to analyze the surroundings.


    ¡®Get out of there!¡¯ Oliver mentally pleaded, anxious to leave the open field. He looked over his shoulder, checking if there were other robots nearby, but he detected no lights or sounds indicating more sentinels.


    | 01:45


    Oliver raised his eyes to the artificial sky, seeing the countdown advancing relentlessly. Every second was precious.


    Finally, the robot began to move away from the shed''s entrance, following its programmed patrol route. Without hesitation, Oliver seized the opportunity. He ran toward the staircase with quick and silent movements, climbing the metallic steps that creaked slightly under his weight. Upon reaching the roof, he lay down against the cold surface, taking a deep breath to calm his nerves.


    From up there, he had a privileged view of the terrain ahead. He could see the Big House in the distance¡ªhis final objective¡ªand the routes the robots patrolled.


    The biggest issue Oliver noted was the number of robots between him and his destination. At the end of the orchard, two combat robots stood guard. Upon leaving the orchard area, he would have to skirt the side of the Big House, where four more robots were positioned: two patrols and two combat units. All close to each other. If he tried to run directly, he would trigger the alert; if he tried to eliminate any of them, the others could see and react.


    However, Oliver had entered the arena aware of these obstacles. Unlike the map provided by the NEA, the view from up there offered details not presented in the official plans. He could observe not only the buildings but also elements of the scenery that could be crucial.


    ¡®Is it meant for us to improvise, then?¡¯ Oliver hypothesized when he saw the recordings from the past matches.


    Near the barn, there was a gasoline generator¡ªa rare artifact nowadays, but one that Oliver recognized. Avoiding any noise, he activated his Ranger Armor, feeling the liquid metal envelop his body, and drew his Energy Pistol, which materialized in his hand.


    He spent a few seconds observing the robots'' routes, waiting for the moment when one of them would approach the barn.


    ¡®I''ll take advantage of this first attempt to explore what we can and cannot do,¡¯ Oliver reasoned. ¡®There must be a way to eliminate these robots without sounding the alarm. It can''t be that the only solution is to use boons to force an entry.¡¯


    As soon as the robot went near the generator, Oliver aimed precisely and fired directly at the gasoline container. The small explosion was enough to rip off the legs of the yellow-marked robot, which fell inert to the ground.


    Immediately, Oliver lay down again on the roof, pressing himself against the cold surface, trying to calm his breathing and ensure he wasn''t seen. His heart was pounding, adrenaline coursing through his veins. He expected at any moment to hear the alarm echo through the arena.


    One second passed, followed by the second, third, and fourth. Finally, a minute had elapsed, and Oliver began to celebrate internally. His theory was correct: the robots don¡¯t go into alert mode if the incident appears to be a failure or accident.


    Cautiously rising, he observed the commotion in the area of the explosion. Other robots approached to investigate; even those inside the houses came to see what happened. Unfortunately, the combat robots remained firm in their positions, unperturbed.


    ¡®Since it''s not an official alert, they can''t move,¡¯ Oliver thought, analyzing the situation. ¡®But that''s something. I can look for other ways to neutralize them without revealing my position.¡¯ A slight smile formed under his armor''s visor, satisfaction illuminating his eyes.


    With this new information, he began to plan the next step of his strategy. If he could cause other strategic ¡®accidents,¡¯ perhaps he could open a path to the Big House without raising suspicions.


    Without worrying too much about time, Oliver began to notice every item around him, especially those near the robots'' routes. Communication towers, puddles of water, exposed generators¡ªevery detail could make a difference. The scenario was a chessboard, and he was determined to play his pieces masterfully.


    | 02:55


    Decided to test his theories, Oliver aimed at a nearby communication tower and fired. The structure trembled but didn''t fall. He tried again, adjusting the angle, but still without success. Changing tactics, he directed his focus to the barn. A precise shot set the side of the building on fire. Flames began to rise, and patrol robots converged on the location, working together to extinguish the fire. However, the process consumed precious seconds.


    Next, he fired at the windows of some houses, the sound of shattering glass echoing through the environment. This caused more robots to come out to investigate, diverting their programmed routes.


    | 03:33


    Each action provoked a specific reaction from the robots, but as long as the shot wasn''t directly at them or his position remained hidden, they didn''t interpret it as an act of aggression. Oliver began to map these responses, seeking patterns he could exploit.


    However, time continued to advance relentlessly. The maneuvers were having an effect, but not at the necessary speed. It would be one of the points he would need to adjust deeply.


    The counter in the artificial sky marked 05:00. A sharp alarm sounded throughout the arena, indicating the end of the stipulated time.


    His first attempt was over.

 Chapter 105 - A Meta

    - Oliver -


    His first attempt was over.


    He hadn''t realized just how exhausted he was until the armored soldiers escorted him back to the entrance of the colossal arena. The adrenaline that had coursed through his veins had masked the fatigue settling deep into his muscles. His body had been taut, every nerve on edge, as he expended a considerable amount of his Energy conducting the last series of experiments. Standing in the same position for what felt like hours, he was oblivious to the creeping weariness that now threatened to overtake him.


    As he stepped into the corridor, Oliver noticed Katherine and Isabela still waiting in the endless line of recruits. The hum of machinery and distant echoes of other trials filled the air. Isabela was poised to be the next entrant. Katherine caught sight of him and approached, her eyes shining with curiosity.


    "Nice work," Katherine said with a hint of admiration. "That was a brilliant idea. I bet you''ll have plenty of people trying to replicate your strategy in the next few days."


    Oliver managed a weary smile, the corners of his mouth lifting ever so slightly. "I think I''ll stick with this path. Relying solely on combat might be easier for some, but I can''t imagine that''ll get me the best results."


    Katherine tilted her head thoughtfully. "Perhaps. I suppose it depends on what Boon you''ve got."


    Before they could delve deeper into the conversation, a loud hiss signaled the opening of the arena doors. Isabela had already entered, disappearing behind the massive metal gateway.


    Oliver made his way to the opposite side of the corridor and sank down onto the floor, careful not to obstruct the flow of candidates advancing toward their trials. He reactivated the holographic interface on his gauntlet. He felt the cool touch of the floor through his uniform, grounding him amidst the swirling haze of fatigue.


    Isabela had just stepped into the arena. Unlike most who chose the primary entrance, she had opted for the second entrance, adjacent to the river that wound its way behind the orchard.


    "What is she planning?" Oliver wondered aloud, his gaze fixed on the live feed streaming across his gauntlet''s display. Watching Isabela break from the established pattern piqued his interest.


    As Isabela stepped into the arena, she swiftly moved to conceal herself behind a wooden pole in the small wooden bridge, which connected the outer perimeter to the inner area. The immediate challenge loomed ahead: two sentinel robots methodically patrolled the bridge''s exit and the entrance to the inner grounds, their sensors sweeping in precise patterns.


    But Isabela''s eyes gleamed with unwavering confidence. She remained crouched, patiently timing the sentinels'' movements. When one of the robots pivoted to scan its lateral side, she sprang into action. With a graceful fluidity, she stood and activated her Boon. At first, she hovered just above the ground, but then she began to ascend¡ªslowly at first, then faster¡ªrising higher and higher until she was mere meters from the arena''s domed ceiling.


    From this elevated vantage point, the entire arena sprawled beneath her like a complex maze. The surveillance cameras captured this breathtaking perspective: every building, every shadowed alley, every robot lurking atop rooftops. Yet, conspicuously, none of the machines looked upward. Perhaps their programming didn''t account for an aerial approach, or this was an intentional oversight¡ªa subtle allowance within the examination''s design.


    Without hesitation, Isabela accelerated towards the grand central house. Arms crossed before her like the prow of a ship; she became a human missile, slicing through the air with increasing speed. Her trajectory was direct, her intent clear.


    Oliver noticed something subtle yet significant. Isabela had modified her armor¡ªnot to the sophisticated degree that Katherine was capable of, but a noticeable enhancement nonetheless. She had concentrated additional defensive plating along the forearms of her suit.


    ¡®That must be consuming more Energy,¡¯ Oliver mused. ¡®Is she trying to finish this quickly?¡¯


    As Isabela continued to pick up speed, there was no sign of her decelerating. Finally, with a resounding crash that echoed throughout the arena, she slammed into the front of the house. The impact sent a shockwave rippling through the structure, a cloud of dust and splintered wood erupting into the air. The cameras lost sight for a moment, the swirling debris obscuring the view. Alarms blared as robotic sentinels began converging on the epicenter from all directions.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    The camera system automatically switched to thermal imaging, cutting through the haze to reveal the heat signatures. Isabela was already on the move inside the shattered remains of the house, her form darting between fallen beams and broken walls as she searched frantically for the Orb¡ªthe objective she needed to secure.


    Meanwhile, the black-clad robots were mobilizing. Descending from the third floor with eerie synchronization, while others ascended from the ground level, they closed in on her position. Isabela''s gaze swept the wreckage, but amidst the chaos and the settling dust, the Orb remained hidden from sight.


    For a fleeting moment, one of the cameras captured a glimpse of something¡ªa faint glow emanating from a table on the second floor. An item glowing with a yellow hue stood out against the backdrop of destruction. But Isabela, blind to this clue, pressed on, her time slipping away.


    Her fate turned in that instant. The sentinels reached her before she could locate the Orb. Reacting swiftly, she engaged them, her reinforced arms absorbing and deflecting blows as she fought back. Sparks flew as metal clashed against augmented armor. Yet, Oliver knew the odds were stacked against her. The yellow robots she had bypassed earlier were classified as [Pawns], the red ones as [Knights]. These black robots were of a higher echelon entirely¡ª[Bishops], something completely out of their level.


    ¡®Facing opponents of this level is a whole different game,¡¯ Oliver thought, concern etched on his face as he watched Isabela''s struggle unfold on the holographic display.


    ¡®I should have asked Nico about his ranking,¡¯ Oliver reflected silently. ¡®He''s probably surpassed the [Bishops] by now. Could he be above the [Rook] level already?¡¯


    The battle was over almost as quickly as it had begun. Isabela might have held some time if facing a single robot, but against five of them, her efforts were swiftly overwhelmed. In moments, the black robots had immobilized her, metallic limbs restraining her, as the resonant tone signaling the end of the match echoed throughout the arena.


    As the exam ended, a squad of armored soldiers entered the arena. They approached Isabela and escorted her out.


    "Dammit!" Isabela exclaimed, frustration evident in her voice.


    Oliver rose from where he had been sitting, his eyes tracking her as she approached. He offered a reassuring smile. "You were amazing out there! If you''d found the Orb, you''d have been the first to complete the challenge¡ªand probably the fastest, too."


    Isabela took a deep breath, attempting to steady herself. "But now I''m not sure my strategy will work. With all that debris and dust, it''s nearly impossible to see anything in there."


    At the entrance to the arena, Katherine was already gearing up for her attempt.


    "If the Orb doesn''t change positions between runs, maybe you can memorize its location," Oliver suggested, his mind already working through potential solutions.


    "Maybe," Isabela nodded, her expression thoughtful. "But that still doesn''t solve the visibility problem."


    "Or perhaps you could bring a thermal visor," Oliver mused, tapping his chin. "That way, you could see through the dust inside."


    Isabela''s eyes lit up. "I''d need to figure out how to integrate it with my helmet without exposing myself," she considered. "But that could work. Thanks, Oliver." She flashed him a grateful smile before turning abruptly. Without waiting another moment, she dashed toward the equipment store on the first floor.


    Oliver watched her go. He didn''t have much to prepare for his next attempt, so he settled back down along the corridor''s edge, tuning into the live feeds to observe Katherine''s trial.


    Katherine''s approach was more direct than both his and Isabela''s previous strategies. Opting for stealth, she moved silently through the arena''s periphery, her footsteps barely making a sound. She aimed to eliminate the robots quietly, one by one. At times, she used her Boon to extend her blade with blood and seamlessly slice through multiple robots.


    Her agility was remarkable. Katherine weaved between patrols, her movements a blur as she advanced toward the grand house at the arena''s center. However, she faced a new obstacle upon reaching her destination: four combat robots guarding the main entrance. Despite her skills, Katherine couldn''t find a way to neutralize them before the alarm was triggered. The piercing sound filled the arena, and the black elite robots soon descended upon her. Outnumbered and outmaneuvered, she was swiftly overtaken.


    Just as Katherine had predicted, the outcomes of their initial attempts had started to shape a new ''meta'' among the recruits. Word spread quickly about the possibility of distracting the robots, and soon, others began experimenting with every element of the arena''s environment. Some sought ways to isolate and eliminate the sentinels, while others searched for hidden pathways to gain easier access to the main house.


    To Oliver''s chagrin, he noticed Damian Nemo employing a strikingly similar strategy. Damian''s Boon allowed him to summon and control Ice Goblins, drawing the robots'' attention with calculated mischief. It was a perfect complement to the distraction tactics that were becoming popular.


    Damian became the first to successfully breach the grand house, though he, too, was defeated by the black robots inside. Others followed suit, blending stealth with targeted strikes to eliminate the robots methodically. This approach quickly became the simplest and most accessible tactic among the recruits.


    Despite this emerging trend, another strategy captured the attention of most watching the competition. On the NET, clips of another competitor were shared wildly. The audacious tactic of launching oneself directly at the target and demolishing the house resonated with viewers, who were thrilled by its sheer boldness.


    They began referring to her by a new moniker: "MissileGirl." The nickname spread like wildfire, much to Isabela''s annoyance.

 Chapter 106 - Olympus Jungle

    - Nico -


    It had been decades since Nico last served as a team captain. Yet, the lapse in time hadn''t dulled his abilities. Unsurprisingly, Nico was entrusted with leading one of their Yellow Ranger units even within the first few weeks with the Dardanus.


    Nico''s group was stationed at the Half Wall and tasked with defending this critical position. The structure, resembling an iron titan, seemed to cleave the planet Olympus in two¡ªit was the most important strategic point on the planet at the moment.


    Though the Yellow Rangers specialized in logistical missions, they had been placed at the wall due to a shortage of Black Rangers and because it served as one of the most vital supply points for the front lines. Nico often found himself pacing along the top of the massive barrier. It wasn''t technically his duty, but he couldn''t relax unless he was watching the vast tropical jungle that stretched out before them. That dense forest was their greatest risk.


    Whenever they attempted to venture out and reduce the number of trees, the Orks would attack their teams. The enemy used the thick foliage as cover, launching sudden assaults against the wall. ¡°There''s no point in drafting another report; they''ll just ignore it," Nico sighed, watching the trees that grew less than a meter from the wall''s base.


    He had repeatedly explained to both the Dardanus and the NEA that this lack of visibility was critical¡ªa security issue that could jeopardize everything. Yet many countered that it was a waste of time, arguing that they had thermal visors and that the wall was nearly impenetrable.


    Nico couldn''t convince them, and even he found it hard to doubt the might of the Half Wall. Built upon a foundation of reinforced concrete and armored with layers of composite metals, the structure radiated an air of impenetrability. Towering gun turrets lined its top¡ªmassive rail-mounted cannons capable of firing rounds that could shatter an Ork caravan in seconds. Along its length, trains transported additional artillery, supplies, and personnel, ensuring the wall''s defenses were always at peak readiness.


    Marked with the Imperium''s insignia, the wall was more than a defense mechanism¡ªit was a declaration of dominance. The constant hum of engines and the clattering of tracks echoed across the structure, creating a symphony of power.


    Nico recalled when he first arrived. It wasn''t the first time he''d seen a wall like this¡ªit was standard procedure for the NEA whenever they were contesting a planet. However, the wall hadn''t been nearly as imposing during the last Wave.


    As he descended from his ship for the first time, Nico watched the formidable structure before him. Soldiers patrolled the top of the wall, their silhouettes dwarfed by the enormous cannons they operated. The massive artillery pieces loomed overhead, stark against the sky, embodying the sheer power of the fortification.


    Beneath the surface, labyrinthine corridors housed barracks, command centers, and stockpiles of munitions, ensuring the wall was as formidable inside as it was out. Yet, despite the impressive defenses, a sense of apprehension lingered.


    Nico stopped recollecting the last few days when he heard the footsteps of another soldier approaching. The man''s attire was standard issue, similar to what the NEA used. However, the symbol of House Dardanus was embroidered on his uniform.


    "Sir. The other captains have already arrived; they''re gathering in room B3. They asked me to inform you," the soldier said, snapping a crisp salute.


    Nico nodded. "Thank you," he replied, keeping his expression neutral.


    ¡®Dammit, they sent a soldier just for that,¡¯ Nico thought, trying to conceal his irritation. Unfortunately, not all the other captains were pleased with his sudden rise through the ranks of the Great House. Messages that could have been simple comms were delivered in person, deliberately wasting his time.


    He quickly removed his helmet, wiping the sweat from his forehead and neck. Even above the forest canopy, the oppressive heat and humidity clung to everything like a damp shroud.


    As soon as Nico finished fastening the Dardanus helmet back onto his head, the enormous wall beneath him began to tremble¡ªso much so that even the soldiers accustomed to the fortification took notice. A deep rumble resonated through the structure, unsettling the air and drawing wary glances upward.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    There was no need for a lengthy investigation. The moment Nico looked to the sky, he saw dozens of Ork ships approaching, their jagged silhouettes cutting through the clouds. They unleashed a barrage of missiles and laser fire upon the fortification. Though hundreds of projectiles streaked toward them, the majority were deflected by the shimmering energy field enveloping the wall. Still, a few found their mark, striking the base and sending shockwaves rippling through the massive wall.


    "To the cannons!" Nico shouted to the soldiers around him. "Attack from the south¡ªships incoming!"


    The entire base erupted in a symphony of alarms. Klaxons blared, and crimson lights flashed along the corridors. Soldiers sprang into action, ascending via elevators to take their positions at the thousands of turrets embedded at every wall level. The hum of machinery and the clatter of boots against metal filled the air as the defensive behemoth awakened.


    Grabbing his communicator, Nico relayed the situation. "We''re under attack! Dozens of enemy ships are firing on the fortification!"


    Static crackled before another captain''s voice responded with dismissive calm. "No problem. They often attack just to test our defenses. We''re still waiting for you."


    Another explosion, more forceful than the last, rocked the wall. Glancing toward the forest, Nico saw trees sway violently before crashing to the ground. From the shadows of the collapsing canopy emerged the dreaded Ork war machines.


    Hundreds of Grinder Beasts surged forward¡ªa brutal combination of ingenuity and chaos. Built on the chassis of a centipede-like construct, these tanks crawled over the terrain with unsettling agility, their segmented, armored legs smashing through obstacles with the force of a stampede. Each limb ended in an enormous clawed appendage, capable of ripping apart fortifications or tearing through enemy vehicles like paper.


    The bodies of the Grinder Beasts were patchworks of salvaged armor plates, scorched metal, and glowing red energy conduits that pulsed like veins through their hulking frames. The cockpits, perched atop the monstrosities, bristled with antennas, scopes, and crude Ork glyphs etched into the plating. Main turrets¡ªabsurdly oversized cannons¡ªdominated the constructs'' tops, spewing shells large enough to obliterate entire squads in a single shot. Smaller gun emplacements jutted from their sides, allowing Ork gunners to unleash a relentless storm of firepower in every direction.


    A fresh salvo of enemy fire hammered the wall, testing its defenses anew.


    "Cancel that fucking meeting!" Nico barked into the communicator, his voice edged with urgency and authority. "This is not a scouting attack. We have Grinder Beasts on the ground. Any captain not at his post in the next three minutes can consider himself no longer needed at this base!"


    Nico didn''t actually have the power to dismiss other captains, but they didn''t know that. After his rapid rise within the House, it was entirely possible he had some leverage¡ªan ace up his sleeve they weren''t aware of.


    "Cannons ready!" one of the officers near Nico reported. "Should we focus on the ships or the Beasts?"


    Making a swift decision, Nico commanded, "Target the ground¡ªeliminate those Grinder Beasts!"


    The ships were powerful but highly agile, capable of evading their fire. The Grinder Beasts, however, were a tangible threat advancing relentlessly toward the wall''s foundations. By focusing their firepower on the ground, they could swiftly neutralize the tanks and prevent a catastrophic breach. Moreover, destroying the Beasts would help clear the battlefield, expanding their line of sight.


    As the orders echoed through the ranks, the wall''s artillery roared to life. Cannons discharged in unison, sending explosive shells raining down upon the advancing horde. The ground erupted in plumes of fire and smoke as the first line of Grinder Beasts exploded under the assault. The air was thick with the stench of burning metal and the deafening cacophony of warfare.


    The explosion had finally cleared a significant portion of the forest that lay before them. Trees toppled and flames licked at the remains, casting an eerie glow over the battlefield. However, the newfound visibility did nothing to ease Nico''s apprehension. Hidden behind the wreckage of the Grinder Beasts, another horde was advancing.


    Emerging from the shadows were fourteen colossal monstrosities, dragging themselves across the scorched earth¡ªaberrations forged from a gruesome fusion of blood, entrails, and metal. Their hulking forms oozed malice, mechanical limbs entwined with organic matter in a horrifying blend of flesh and machinery.


    "Fucking Hell," Nico muttered under his breath, feeling his heart pound as he beheld the Titans marching toward the Half Wall. Each step they took sent tremors through the ground, the very earth recoiling at their presence.


    Grabbing his communicator, he switched to an open channel connecting all Houses and the NEA. His voice was steady but laced with urgency as he issued the highest-level alert. "Fourteen Titans are advancing toward the Half Wall. Maximum support is requested. Satellite strikes and Mechs needed immediately!"


    He then toggled to the internal channel, addressing his own forces. "Fourteen Titans inbound. Hold your positions and brace yourselves. Good luck to us all."

 Chapter 107 - First Week

    - Oliver -


    The early days of the second examination were slow and grueling. None of the 60,000 recruits had managed to complete the mission.


    With each new attempt came fresh experiences and lessons learned, but also a mounting sense of anxiety. This was the ticket to becoming NEA officers and, for a select few, the chance to become Rangers. Everything was at stake.


    It wasn''t until the third day that breaching the Grand House ceased to be an insurmountable hurdle.


    "Yes! That''s it!" one of the recruits exclaimed outside the arena, a triumphant grin spreading across his face.


    By combining strategies, they finally discovered the communication tower''s weak point near the house. With a few well-placed shots or the use of explosives, they brought it down, disabling the four combat robots that stood guard at the front of the house and creating an opportunity to slip inside unseen.


    However, they quickly encountered a second obstacle. Navigating the house''s interior without being detected or defeated by the black robots proved challenging. Typically, five of them were inside, with several more patrolling the grounds behind the house.


    Occasionally, if a recruit was fortunate, the collapsing tower would land close enough to the house to draw the robots'' attention, allowing safe passage through the lower floors. It was thanks to this stroke of luck that, on the seventh day, a recruit managed to obtain the Orb for the first time.


    She secured first place on the leaderboard with an astounding time of 1 minute and 31 seconds.


    ¡®Her Boon is perfect for this type of challenge,¡¯ Oliver mused, rewatching the recording. The girl could become invisible; she only needed to acquire a pistol and some explosives since her Ranger Weapon was a dagger.


    After the first person claimed a spot on the leaderboard, others began to follow in quick succession. One after another, they etched their names onto the list. Yet, even so, only five hundred could secure a position.


    In last place was someone who completed the mission in 4 minutes and 33 seconds. Even with one of the longest times, simply finishing the test was still a significant achievement.


    On the other hand, some experienced unexpected outcomes from this trial.


    "Ugh! Every freaking day, it just gets worse!" Isabela shouted, a few steps behind in the line leading into the arena.


    Oliver glanced over his shoulder at her, a subtle smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. He had witnessed the phenomenon firsthand and couldn''t help but find some humor in it. Every day, Isabela''s follower count on InstaNET soared higher. She was now boasting over fifty million followers who eagerly tracked the exploits of "MissileGirl"¡ªa number that rivaled even the most famous Rangers.


    Despite what should have been a thrilling development, Isabela was far from pleased. Sure, the surge in popularity was a boon for her career, but she despised the nickname. "MissileGirl" felt like a mocking jab rather than a commendation. To her, it seemed as though people were ridiculing her strategy, reducing her carefully planned tactics to a reckless stunt, even though many admired its ingenuity.


    "Look at this," she grumbled, thrusting her hologram toward Oliver. A barrage of messages, memes, and clips flooded the screen, all featuring her latest run in the arena. "They''re turning me into a joke."


    Oliver offered a sympathetic glance before returning his gaze forward. "They''re just excited. You did something impressive, and people noticed."


    She sighed heavily. "Impressive would be being called ''The Strategist'' or ''Aerial Ace'' or something. ''MissileGirl'' makes me sound like some kind of daredevil."


    Oliver shrugged lightly. "Sometimes nicknames stick whether we like them or not. Maybe you can use it to your advantage."


    Isabela frowned but didn''t reply, her eyes scanning the endless feed of notifications with a mix of frustration and resignation.


    Trying to refocus, Oliver closed his eyes and took a deep breath, tuning out the buzz of conversations around him. He mentally mapped out the arena, visualizing the positions of each target and plotting the sequence of shots he would need to execute. He aimed to internalize every movement until it became instinctual, minimizing the need for conscious thought during the actual trial.


    A soft chime disrupted his concentration. His gauntlet flashed with a new alert. ¡®Another one on the leaderboard,¡¯ he thought as he opened his eyes.


    Hovering above the center of the corridor, a large holographic screen flickered to life, displaying the latest update from the arena. The live feed showed the final moments as a recruit dashed through the simulated forest, the timer counting down in the corner.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    | Leaderboard Update


    | #7 ¡ª Kyle Astor


    | Time: 01:45


    "That''s how it''s done!" An exuberant shout erupted from the front of the line. Oliver watched as a cluster of recruits gathered around Kyle Astor, basking in his achievement''s glow.


    Footsteps approached rapidly from behind. Oliver turned his head just as Kyle strutted past, his expression oozing confidence. For a brief moment, their eyes met¡ªKyle''s filled with a smug triumph, Oliver''s steady and undisturbed.


    "Watch and learn," Kyle sneered, his voice dripping with condescension.


    Oliver held his gaze but chose not to respond. It was a weak taunt, hardly worth acknowledging. Instead, he felt a quiet resolve settle within him. If anything, Kyle''s arrogance only reinforced his determination to stay focused.


    A few more minutes ticked by, each second stretching into an eternity, until finally, it was Oliver''s turn.


    "This time. It''s going to work," he whispered to himself, determination steeling his nerves.


    Oliver selected the most distant entrance to the arena as his strategy demanded. The massive steel doors slid open with a hiss, revealing the sprawling, simulated landscape beyond.


    The instant his foot touched the arena floor, Oliver sprang into action. He moved swiftly, half-crouched as he darted toward the weakest section of the perimeter wall.


    Glancing upward, he spotted the holographic timer projected onto the arena''s domed ceiling.


    | 00:11


    ¡®Running ahead of schedule,¡¯ he thought with a flicker of satisfaction.


    Reaching the wall, he vaulted over it with practiced ease. The sentinel robots hadn''t reached this sector yet¡ªjust as he''d calculated. He spared no concern for them; they were still several seconds away from intersecting his path.


    Without hesitation, he broke into a sprint toward the orchard.


    Arriving earlier than usual, he encountered the same sentinel robot stationed at the staircase he needed to access. This time, he wouldn''t wait for it to pass. Drawing his Energy Pistol smoothly, he took aim and fired two precise shots. The energy bolts struck the robot dead center in its optical sensor array¡ªthe forehead¡ªsending sparks flying as circuits overloaded.


    As the robot began to topple, Oliver lunged forward. Sliding on one knee through the soft earth, he caught the heavy metal carcass before it could crash to the ground and raise the alarm.


    | 00:20


    "Excellent timing," Oliver noted, glancing at the timer.


    He leaped onto the staircase and ascended rapidly, his boots barely whispering against the steps. At the top, he reached the roof of the second floor¡ªa vantage point he''d scouted during previous attempts. He knew exactly where he needed to shoot.


    Without wasting a moment, he aimed his pistol toward the barn across the compound. He fired a single, well-placed shot. The energy bolt streaked through the air and struck a stack of hay bales inside the barn. Flames erupted instantly, billowing smoke that coiled into the sky.


    "One, two, three," Oliver counted under his breath.


    At that precise moment, he adjusted his aim and fired at the exposed generator beside the barn. The shot hit its mark, and the generator exploded in a shower of sparks and twisted metal. The blast took out several nearby robots, their chassis torn apart by the force.


    ¡®They''ll be busy with that for a while,¡¯ he thought, a hint of a smile tugging at his lips.


    The orchestrated chaos would divert attention away from his true objective. With the robots occupied, the likelihood of someone discovering the disabled robot in the orchard was almost zero. It also provided a window to move undetected toward the Grand House.


    "Now, to deal with the combat robots," he murmured.


    His gaze fixed on the towering communication tower adjacent to the house. Bringing it down would neutralize the four combat robots guarding the main entrance. Setting explosives would be too time-consuming. Instead, he''d rely on precision marksmanship.


    Taking a deep breath, Oliver steadied himself. He targeted the rusted support leg at the tower''s base¡ªa structural weakness the other recruits discovered. Squeezing the trigger, he unleashed four rapid shots. The Energy Pistol hummed with each discharge, and the bolts slammed into the corroded metal.


    For a heartbeat, nothing happened. Then, a groan echoed across the compound as the steel support gave way. The tower began to tilt, slowly at first, then with gathering momentum. It crashed beside the Grand House with a deafening clang, crushing two combat robots and scattering debris.


    Without waiting to assess the full impact, Oliver moved. He vaulted off the second-floor roof, landing in a roll that absorbed the shock. Springing to his feet, he sprinted toward the side entrance of the Grand House.


    Giving glance at the sky before entering.


    | 00:55


    ¡®Good. Still on track,¡¯ he thought. But now, he''d need a bit of luck.


    As he slipped through the side door, he repeated silently, ¡®Lucky luck luck.¡¯


    Inside, the Grand House was eerily quiet. He scanned his surroundings. There was no sign of the black robots¡ªthe elite units. Either they were drawn to the fallen tower, or they were on another floor.


    ¡®Please be at the tower,¡¯ Oliver willed silently.


    Moving cautiously, he approached the central staircase. Just as he was about to ascend, a flicker of movement caught his eye. Peering upward, Oliver glimpsed the metal legs of a black robot descending the stairs, its sensors likely probing for intruders.


    His heart skipped a beat. ¡®No time for panic,¡¯ he told himself.


    Pivoting smoothly, he slipped into a nearby room if the floor plan in his memory was accurate. It was directly beneath the chamber where the Orb was kept.


    ¡®What do I do? Think!¡¯ his mind raced. ¡®Improvise!¡¯

 Chapter 108 - Leaderboard Update

    "What do I do? Think!" Oliver''s mind raced, the situation''s urgency pressing in on him. "Improvise!"


    [Prometheus]


    Without hesitation, Oliver positioned himself directly beneath the room that held the Orb. Summoning every ounce of his strength, he activated his ability, channeling the entire flow of Energy into his right arm.


    ¡®Damn. This is going to hurt,¡¯ he thought, gritting his teeth.


    He drove his fist upward with all his might. Concentrating his Energy into a single, focused point, his uppercut unleashed a devastating force straight above. The impact detonated like a bomb, blasting through the ceiling and obliterating the rooms on the two floors above him. Wood splintered, dust and debris filled the air, and fragments of furniture rained down like lethal confetti.


    Pain shot through his arm¡ªa searing, all-consuming agony. His hand throbbed violently; it was obvious he had rendered it useless. He could feel the sickening grind of shattered bones, and warm blood seeped inside his armor''s gauntlet, pooling around his fingers.


    But there was no time to dwell on his injury. The colossal noise of the explosion had alerted every robot in the facility. Oliver could hear the whirring of servos and the clanking of metal converging on his location¡ªfrom above, from the floors below, all zeroing in on him.


    As the last of the debris settled, a pulsating glow caught his eye. Amidst the wreckage, he sensed the unmistakable Energy signature of the Orb. Pushing aside chunks of wood with his good hand, he finally grasped his objective. The Orb was cool to the touch, a smooth sphere emitting a soft yellow luminescence that seemed to resonate with his own Energy.


    ¡®Alright. Time to get out of here,¡¯ Oliver thought urgently.


    He turned to make his escape, only to find two black sentinel robots blocking his path. Their impressive human-like exteriors and the air around them seemed to crackle with latent power. The ominous red glow of their eyes fixed on him, assessing, calculating.


    The aura they emitted left no doubt¡ªthese were elite units far beyond his ability to confront in his current state.


    ¡®No. I''m so close. I can''t give up now,¡¯ Oliver steeled himself. Every second counted; the robots were closing in, their frames moving with unnerving smoothness.


    His mind raced, scouring for options. With his right hand incapacitated, direct combat was out of the question.


    [Insight]


    Locking his gaze onto the robots, Oliver tried to absorb every piece of information he could about them¡ªanything that might prove helpful, no matter how insignificant.


    ¡®Programming: immobilize targets. Weapons: none. Okay, what else?¡¯ he thought, his mind racing. ¡®Battery life: twenty minutes. There''s got to be something.¡¯


    [Skill Obtained: Robot Maintenance - Pawn]


    ¡®Maximum jump height: 1.5 meters. Right, I can work with that!¡¯ Oliver realized.


    Cradling the Orb in his injured arm¡ªpain pulsing through his shattered hand¡ªhe gripped his Energy Pistol tightly in his other hand. Tension coiled within him as the two black sentinel robots closed in, their footsteps a metronome counting down the seconds. He steadied his breathing.


    ¡®Almost there. Just a little longer,¡¯ Oliver told himself, standing his ground as he waited for the robots to make their move.


    The instant both robots lunged towards him, he snapped into action. Leveling his pistol, he unleashed a rapid barrage of shots¡ªnot at the robots themselves, but at the floor beneath them. He didn''t care how much Energy he expended; his sole focus was on causing maximum destruction.


    The floor beneath the robots cracked and splintered under the assault. With a loud roar, the ground gave way, sending the machines plummeting into the sublevel below. The crash of metal on concrete echoed up, followed by a momentary silence.


    ¡®I¡¯m not sticking around to see how quickly they recover,¡¯ Oliver thought. ¡®With a maximum jump height of 1.5 meters, they''ll have to use the stairs to get back up.¡¯The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Seizing the moment, he sprinted into an adjacent room. Without hesitation, Oliver aimed his pistol directly ahead. Channeling his remaining strength, he fired several concentrated shots, weakening the wall''s structural integrity. Then, summoning every ounce of power, he hurled himself against it. The wall buckled under the impact, exploding outward as he burst through the side of the house.


    Oliver tumbled onto the side lawn, debris raining around him. Covered in dust and bruises, he didn''t pause for breath. Adrenaline surged through his veins as he pushed himself back to his feet, fully sprinting toward the arena''s exit.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he glimpsed the robots he''d evaded inside, now pouring out from windows and doorways, relentlessly pursuing him.


    [Prometheus]


    Drawing deep from his reserves, Oliver channeled Energy into his legs, feeling a power surge propel him forward. The world around him blurred as he accelerated, the wind whipping past his face. Ahead, combat robots moved to intercept him, forming a barrier between him and the exit.


    Lowering his head, Oliver barreled forward, weaving through the mechanical gauntlet. Laser fire scorched the air beside him, but he didn''t slow down. He ducked under grasping arms and leaped over obstacles, his focus narrowing to a single point¡ªthe treeline marking the arena''s boundary.


    The alarms crescendoed, signaling his unauthorized approach to the edge of the simulation. His lungs burned, and every muscle screamed in protest, but he was close.


    Just a few more steps.


    With a final burst of speed, he plunged into the forest. The cacophony of the arena faded behind him as he crossed the designated finish line.


    A sharp tone sounded, signaling the completion of the trial.


    | Leaderboard Update


    | #103 ¡ª Oliver Nameless


    | Time: 02:25


    Oliver staggered to a halt just beyond the trees, gasping for breath. The Orb was still clutched tightly in his injured arm, its glow a stark contrast against the grime covering his suit. His heart pounded in his chest, each beat echoing the rhythm of his footsteps moments before.


    He turned to see the combat robots halting at the forest''s edge, bound by the exam parameters. For a moment, he allowed himself a triumphant smile.


    Still reeling from what he had accomplished, Oliver stood frozen in place, his gaze fixed on the notification flickering across the arena''s vaulted ceiling. The enormity of his achievement was only beginning to sink in. He had done it. He had completed the mission.


    The muffled sounds of the arena buzzed around him until the armored doors slid open with a hiss. Soldiers approached, their footsteps echoing as they came to escort him out of the simulation chamber.


    As Oliver stepped outside, the cool air hit him, and the chaotic energy of the military base washed over his senses. Waiting eagerly were Isabela and Katherine, their faces alight with exhilaration. The moment they spotted him, they rushed forward.


    "That''s it! You did it!" Isabela shouted, practically bouncing with each word.


    "Nice work!" Katherine exclaimed, her eyes wide with admiration. "That was genius! How did you know they wouldn''t be able to climb back up?"


    Oliver managed a modest smile, still catching his breath. "I have good eyes," he replied enigmatically. Both girls knew his Boon was linked to his vision, but he hadn''t shared all the nuances of his abilities. And even if he wanted to, now wasn''t the time or place¡ªnot with so many ears listening.


    "Amazing!" Katherine shook her head in disbelief.


    "You''re ranked 103rd! Do you realize that?" Isabela beamed. "If the exam ended today, you''d qualify to become a Ranger!"


    The weight of her words settled over him. The possibility was thrilling, almost surreal. But as their excitement bubbled over, it became clear that not everyone shared their enthusiasm. Murmurs drifted from the nearby clusters of recruits waiting their turn, laced with skepticism and envy.


    "What are they so excited about? It was pure luck," someone muttered.


    "Exactly. 103rd place isn''t that impressive. He''ll drop down soon enough," another scoffed.


    "Now that everyone knows the black robot''s weak point, it''s only a matter of time before others surpass him," a voice snickered.


    Oliver could have ignored the whispers, but the rush of his recent victory still coursed through him. Instead of brushing it off, he decided to confront the doubt head-on. Turning slightly, he projected his voice just enough to be heard over the din.


    "And this isn''t even my limit," he declared, his gaze sweeping confidently over the crowd. "Tomorrow, I''ll take first place. I''ll complete the mission in under fifty seconds."


    A hush fell over the onlookers as his bold proclamation hung in the air. Then, scattered laughter and incredulous remarks rippled through the group.


    "Get out of here, you''re crazy!" someone jeered.


    "Just because you managed to get on the leaderboard, now you think you''re hot stuff," another sneered.


    "But is it even possible to do it in less than fifty seconds?" a recruit whispered to his companion, skepticism tinged with curiosity.


    Oliver met their skepticism with unwavering determination. The adrenaline was still pumping through his veins, and he felt an unshakable confidence in his abilities.


    "Wait and see," he said calmly.


    The only thing that made Oliver step out of the line was that his arm was still dripping blood inside his armor. However, he already had a clear plan in his mind. Tomorrow, he would climb the rankings.

 Chapter 109 - Breaking the Leaderboard

    - Oliver -


    Even though the day had ended for Oliver, many other recruits were still lining up for their attempts. Because of this, he continued to watch the upcoming trials through the holographic interface on his gauntlet, all while his injured arm was submerged in a mini-vat for healing.


    However, it wasn''t what was happening on the field that was drawing attention, but rather what was happening off it.


    Some other recruit had captured footage of Oliver exiting the arena, including his exchanges with the others¡ªespecially when he boldly declared he''d reach the first place the next day.


    Within minutes, that short video clip had become a viral hit on the NET. Predictably, opinions were sharply divided. Some thought he was crazy for boasting after only just making it onto the leaderboard for the first time; others pitied him, believing he was deluded by fleeting glory. A select few, however, were intrigued, eager to see him challenge the status quo and confront the trial head-on. They began to support him, although they didn''t expect him to show anything different from the rest.


    Oliver didn''t have profiles on any social networks¡ªat least none created in the last hundred years¡ªbut he still enjoyed following and laughing at the reactions. He easily found the trending topics at the top of the timelines: #OliverCrazy, #IsOliverInsane, #F**kThemOliver.


    Each tag was more interesting than the last. However, upon returning from the infirmary, Oliver already had his plan firmly set in his mind. He would need to wait until the next day to put it into action.


    Since he''d caused quite a commotion earlier in the line, he preferred to return to the dormitory and follow Katherine and Isabela''s attempts from there.


    As soon as Oliver discovered one of the black robots'' weak points, the other recruits began sharing the information. Quickly, even on the same day, the leaderboard was updated multiple times.


    Katherine, who up until that moment hadn''t managed to hit the leaderboard, finally achieved a time of 02:13. Not much different from Oliver''s time, but the fact that she started the match already prepared to exploit the weak point and avoided wasting time desperately trying to think of a way out was enough to optimize her position.


    | Leaderboard Update


    | #92 ¡ª Katherine York


    | Time: 02:15


    However, Katherine''s and Oliver''s positions were gradually slipping down the leaderboard. With each new run, recruits exploited the robots'' vulnerabilities in innovative ways. Fresh strategies circulated like wildfire, each one designed to outperform the last.


    Oliver''s initial rank of #103 had plummeted to #551 by the next few hours. Each new discovery chipped away at average completion time, and the competition intensified as seconds were shaved off with every attempt.


    Amidst this frenzy, one person remained unaffected: Isabela. Fueled by Oliver''s earlier revelation about the robots'' weak point, she abandoned her place in line to re-equip and strategize. Moments later, she reappeared at the line with additional weapons and gear, entirely focused on bringing the legend of "MissileGirl" to life.


    From his room, Oliver watched intently as Isabela prepared for her next run. The live feed streamed across his holo-screen, every detail rendered with crystal clarity. She stood at the arena''s entrance, a figure of fierce resolve. Gone was any hesitation from her earlier attempts.


    She launched herself into the arena from the second entrance, accelerating toward the target house with blinding speed. The impact was explosive¡ªshe crashed through the structure, obliterating nearly the entire front facade.


    This time, though, she was ready. She had meticulously practiced locating the Orb, committing every detail to memory. As the black sentinel robots converged on her position, she didn''t falter. Instead, she employed the tactic Oliver pioneered¡ªfiring at the ground to collapse the floor beneath the robots, sending them plummeting to the levels below.


    The arena''s timer halted as she arrived at the exit point, and the leaderboard updated once more.


    | Leaderboard Update


    | #11 ¡ª Isabela de Luca


    | Time: 01:25


    Oliver leaned back in his chair, a mixture of amazement and pride swelling within him. He had always known that Isabela''s Boon¡ªher unique ability to manipulate kinetic energy¡ªwas exceptionally suited for this kind of scenario. But witnessing her rapid ascent was something else entirely. She hadn''t just improved; she had obliterated previous records, executing a near-perfect run.


    Across the NET, reactions exploded in real-time. Commentators and spectators were caught off guard, their earlier ridicule silenced by her undeniable prowess. Those who had mocked her "MissileGirl" persona now found themselves eating their words, while others who simply sought entertainment reveled in the spectacle she provided.


    In mere minutes, discussions that once centered on Oliver''s bold claims and controversial tactics shifted focus. The trending topics that had debated his sanity¡ªtags like #OliverCrazy and #IsOliverInsane¡ªwere overshadowed by a new phenomenon:


    #MissileGirlIsOurQueen


    The outpouring of support was overwhelming. Clips of Isabela''s run spread like digital wildfire replayed and analyzed from every conceivable angle. Enthusiasts praised her audacity, skill, and determination. Memes and fan art appeared, depicting her as a soaring comet or a warrior queen leading the charge.


    In the dormitory, Oliver couldn''t help but smile as he scrolled through the latest memes circulating on the NET. ¡®She''s going to hate all of this,¡¯ he thought, chuckling as he glanced at one meme.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Just then, the door slid open with a soft hiss, and Isabela and Katherine burst into the room, their faces alight with excitement.


    "We did it!" Isabela exclaimed, her eyes shining as she tossed her gear onto her bed. "We finally secured our times on the leaderboard!"


    "Now comes the hard part," Katherine added, though her smile remained unwavering. "Keeping ourselves among the top ranks. Feels like every time someone new runs, our positions shift."


    She flopped onto her bed with a mix of exhilaration and exhaustion.


    Isabela, however, seemed more relaxed. She stretched out, propping herself up on one elbow. "Unless someone discovers something groundbreaking, I think my time is safe," she said confidently. Then, casting a sidelong glance at Oliver, she added, "You''re not planning on nullifying my score tomorrow, are you? If you are, maybe save it for the last day."


    Oliver leaned back in his chair, an enigmatic smile on his lips. "No need to worry," he replied, his tone light. "What I''m planning is a one-time bullet. I doubt they''ll even allow it again after I''m done."


    Isabela¡¯s curiosity was piqued as she sat up straighter. "Oh, really? Then spill it! What are you going to do?" she pressed, eyes gleaming with interest.


    He shook his head slowly, the smile never leaving his face. "Sorry, it''s a surprise."


    Katherine laughed softly from her bunk, watching the exchange with amusement. "He''s not going to crack, Isabela."


    Isabela narrowed her eyes playfully at Oliver. "Come on, give me something! Are you at least going to use some new equipment?"


    "Nope," Oliver replied, enjoying the game of cat and mouse.


    She tapped her chin thoughtfully. "Hmm, will you be using the same entrance as before?"


    "Yes," he confirmed, his gaze steady.


    She huffed in mock frustration. "You''re impossible! How am I supposed to prepare if I don''t know what you''re up to?"


    He chuckled. "Maybe you''re not supposed to prepare."


    "That''s hardly fair," she retorted, though a smile tugged at the corners of her mouth.


    Katherine swung her legs over the side of her bed, leaning forward. "You know he''s enjoying this, right?"


    "Absolutely," Oliver admitted, shrugging.


    Isabela threw a pillow at him, which he deftly caught with one hand. "Fine," she said, a hint of a challenge in her voice. "Keep your secrets. But don''t think I won''t figure it out."


    Oliver tossed the pillow back onto her bed. "By all means, try."


    The three friends spent the rest of the evening in lighthearted banter, the atmosphere in the dormitory warm despite the underlying tension of the exams. Isabela continued to pepper Oliver with questions, each one skillfully deflected.


    "Will you be focusing on speed or strategy?" she asked at one point.


    "Both," he replied vaguely.


    "Are you planning to exploit a weakness in the simulation?"


    "Perhaps."


    "Ugh!" She threw her hands up. "You''re insufferable!"


    Katherine laughed. "Give it up, Isabela. You''ll find out soon enough."


    As the night wore on, the conversation shifted to other topics. But every so often, Isabela would loop back, trying a different angle to extract information from Oliver.


    "Do you think the instructors suspect what you''re planning?" she ventured.


    He smiled subtly. "It''s possible. But even they might be surprised."


    Eventually, fatigue began to settle in. Katherine yawned, stretching her arms over her head. "I think it''s time we called it a night. Big day tomorrow."


    Isabela nodded reluctantly. "Yeah, you''re right." She pointed a finger at Oliver. "But this isn''t over."


    He raised his hands in surrender. "Wouldn''t dream of it."


    Exhausted from the day''s trials, the three friends quickly fell asleep. Yet, despite the fatigue, adrenaline still coursed through Oliver''s veins. Before the first light of dawn crept into the dormitory, he was already awake, his mind sharp and ready.


    As morning broke, the trio convened for breakfast. The cafeteria buzzed with recruit chatter, but Oliver was quiet. His thoughts focused on the plan he was about to execute. Isabela and Katherine exchanged curious glances but respected his silence.


    After their meal, Oliver headed straight for the arena. A line had already formed, eager faces waiting their turn, but today, the queue moved swiftly. Word had spread of Oliver''s bold claim to seize the top spot, and anticipation hung heavy in the air.


    When his turn arrived, he stepped forward with calm determination. He glanced back to see Isabela and Katherine watching, their expressions a mix of excitement and concern.


    As was his custom, he selected the first entrance for the examination. The massive gate closed behind him with a resounding clang, sealing him within the prep chamber. Ahead, the gate to the arena began to open.


    But instead of charging in, Oliver remained still.


    He closed his eyes, drawing in a steady breath. The distant whir of robotic sentinels patrolling filled his ears.


    Careful not to cross the threshold, he tilted his head upward to the arena''s ceiling, where the timer display blinked.


    | 00:00


    A satisfied grin spread across his face. "I''m right," Oliver whispered to himself.


    But rather than advancing, he did something entirely unexpected: he sat down on the cold metal floor just inside the gate and began to wait.


    Minutes ticked by. Five minutes. Ten minutes. Oliver remained seated, eyes occasionally flicking to his gauntlet, monitoring the passage of time. The arena around him stayed active, but he showed no intention of moving.


    At the twenty-minute mark, a soft chime sounded on his gauntlet. His eyes snapped open.


    "It''s time," he declared confidently.


    [Prometheus]


    Rising smoothly to his feet, Oliver summoned his Energy, channeling it directly into his legs. A warm surge coursed through his muscles as his Boon activated, filling him with enhanced strength and agility.


    In one explosive movement, he leaped forward, crossing the arena''s threshold and propelling himself high into the air. The force of his jump sent him soaring over the towering walls and fortifications.


    Oliver landed with a solid thud, the impact sending a small cloud of dust billowing around him. Yet, the arena remained eerily silent. No alarms blared, no robotic sentinels converged on his position.


    Without hesitating, Oliver sprinted toward the Grand House. The front doors stood ajar¡ªa stark contrast to the usual locked and guarded state. Slipping inside, he navigated the hallways with practiced ease, heading straight for the chamber that housed the Orb.


    The Orb hovered above its table. He quickly approached and grasped the objective.


    Turning on his heel, Oliver retraced his steps, exiting the Grand House unimpeded. The grounds remained still, devoid of the usual patrols.


    As he crossed the arena''s exit, a new notification was sent.


    | Leaderboard Update


    | #1 ¡ª Oliver Nameless


    | Time: 00:31


    As soon as Oliver left, the soldiers finally entered the field to check the robots, which were completely out of battery.

 Chapter 110 - Concluding the Second Exam

    - Sebastian -


    It wasn¡¯t common to have two generals¡¯ meetings occur so close to one another, just two weeks from the last. Nevertheless, with the evaluation event underway and the latest news from the frontline, all five were once again summoned to the NEA Rangers¡¯ headquarters.


    Among the five, worry was evident¡ªespecially on the faces of two of them. Sebastian, the General of the Yellow Rangers, looked harried, burdened by supply line issues on Olympus. Jason, the General of the Black Rangers, bore heavy shadows under his eyes, his stress etched into every tense movement.


    ¡°I need us to finalize the evaluation,¡± Jason began, his voice low and urgent. ¡°We¡¯re suffering too many casualties among the Black Rangers, even more after the constant attacks on the Half Wall.¡± He paused, looking around the table at his fellow generals. ¡°Also, several sections of the wall are being protected by Rangers from other divisions, which only heightens concerns about the fortress¡¯s security.¡±


    Wiz, the Blue Ranger General, leaned forward, his gaze sharp. ¡°We¡¯re close to finishing the evaluation. For now, what¡¯s the status of the assault to the north of the Half Wall?¡±


    ¡°The Dardanus forces failed to hold back the attack on their own,¡± Sebastian answered, ¡°but we managed to deploy reinforcements in time so the enemy couldn¡¯t breach our fortifications. Still, we lost over a hundred mechs to contain fourteen Titans.¡± He paused, drawing a deep breath. ¡°On top of that, we have no clue how they¡¯re acquiring so many Unique Z Crystals. A few years ago, an attack with this number of Titans would have been unimaginable.¡±


    ¡°How many crystals were we able to recover from the Titans?¡± Wiz asked.


    ¡°Only two,¡± Sebastian replied. ¡°Both were given to the Dardanus, who suffered the highest casualties during the defense.¡±


    ¡°Did any of them react to the people around them?¡± Wiz pressed, leaning in slightly, eyes narrowed in anticipation.


    ¡°None,¡± Sebastian confirmed. ¡°The Dardanus tested several members of their House, but it seems none of the crystals selected anyone. They¡¯ll likely try selling the crystals if no one in their ranks can use them.¡±


    ¡°Damn. I was hoping we¡¯d have a chance at getting another Unique Ranger,¡± Wiz muttered, frustration plain in his voice.


    Sebastian knew Wiz¡¯s excitement wasn¡¯t solely about bolstering their forces in the ongoing war. Instead, Wiz was keen to learn more about the mysterious connection between a Ranger and a Unique Z Crystal¡ªknowledge that might one day tip the balance of power in their favor.


    Quinn, Jason, and Camille remained intently focused on the holographic display suspended in midair, its shifting data streams detailing the past few weeks¡¯ worth of frontline results. Nearby, Sebastian and Wiz exchanged a few lingering words.


    ¡°Any chance Stewart will show up for this meeting?¡± Sebastian asked, his gaze shifting momentarily from the hologram¡¯s shimmering surface to Wiz.


    ¡°Most likely not. He¡¯s already made it clear who he¡¯s watching during this phase of the evaluation, and the Sixth Division has been dispatched on a new mission,¡± Wiz replied, adjusting the holo-interface as lines of data flickered and re-formed.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s focus on our main objectives,¡± Quinn said, pulling everyone¡¯s attention back to the matters at hand. ¡°We need to complete the second exam.¡±


    She paused, letting her words settle over the group. ¡°We have two unusual situations demanding our attention. The first involves a recruit who bent the rules of the second exam. We need to assess the gravity of this infraction and determine the appropriate punishment. Additionally, we¡¯ve just received a new shipment of Z Crystals, prepared for immediate Ranger use. We can either increase the number of available slots by a thousand in this evaluation cycle or wait until the next batch.¡±


    Rather than any of the more hot-headed generals jumping in, it was Wiz who took the lead. ¡°I¡¯m not convinced the recruit bent or broke any rules,¡± he began, pausing to check the name on his wrist console. ¡°Oliver wasn¡¯t wrong. If we examine the directives closely, there¡¯s nothing stating that a recruit can¡¯t remain at the entrance. The regulations are silent on that point.¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°That¡¯s just a technical loophole,¡± Camille countered, folding her arms. ¡°The timer was supposed to start the moment the recruit selected an entrance.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Wiz conceded, ¡°but Oliver exploited that gap perfectly. Isn¡¯t that precisely what we want in someone undertaking an assault mission¡ªthe ability to think of unconventional tactics?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Jason replied, ¡°but that would be unfair to the other recruits who followed the exam¡¯s intended spirit.¡±


    ¡°It only became unfair after we patched the arena¡¯s oversight,¡± Wiz argued. ¡°Before that, anyone could have tried the same maneuver.¡±


    Jason¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Wiz, I understand your preference for recruits who challenge established norms and think outside the box. But how can I trust someone like that in the field? I can¡¯t even be sure he meets the minimum skill level. Yet here we are, discussing him as if he deserves the top spot. Moreover, his outlandish completion time caused a stir¡ªseveral recruits simply gave up, feeling the standard was now unattainable.¡±


    Sebastian squirmed in his seat; he knew Jason wasn¡¯t worried about this. However, he and Quinn didn¡¯t value this type of solution, and with many Great Houses descendants wanting to join their divisions, having a Nameless in the first place would make them lose a lot of face.


    Sebastian decided to step into the debate. ¡°I understand that the action may have caused issues in the media and with the other Houses. However, we must admit that it was a problem that we were responsible for. The battery within the bots was intended to be exploited, but we didn¡¯t expect someone to find a ¡®bug¡¯ with the first entrance. Oliver didn¡¯t violate a direct rule; he capitalized on our shortcomings. On the battlefield, such cunning could be invaluable.¡±


    Quinn eyed Sebastian sharply. ¡°This borders on insanity. When would someone just wait for the enemy¡¯s batteries to drain in a real scenario? And another concern: how did he even know about the battery issue in the first place? Could he have accessed privileged intel about the exam¡¯s robots?¡±


    With a few deft taps on the console embedded in the central table, Quinn called up a feed from the exam archives. The holographic projection showed Oliver¡¯s unorthodox strategy in vivid detail: him entering the arena, waiting for twenty minutes, and then running into the open field with all the robots completely inactive.


    The recording froze, and then Quinn switched to another timestamp¡ªOliver¡¯s first time on the Leaderboard. The recruit was firing at the ground in some inexplicable but effective maneuver, trapping the Black Robots on the ground below and revealing an unknown vulnerability.


    ¡°The recruit has done this sort of thing before,¡± Quinn continued, her voice carrying through the command room¡¯s hush. ¡°He was the first to uncover the Black Robots¡¯ weaknesses.¡± She let that memory hang in the still air before Sebastian summoned yet another hologram, this one scrolling through the profiles of dozens of recruits, each face and set of statistics flickering across their vision.


    ¡°It could easily be his Boon¡ªsome kind of ability that grants him insight into mechanical systems,¡± Sebastian offered. ¡°We have other recruits with machine-aligned talents. It¡¯s entirely possible the information was gotten from the robots itself.¡±


    Wiz¡¯s voice cut through the silence. ¡°We have three options. We can punish him for this action, ignore it completely, or grant him a bonus.¡±


    ¡°Grant him a bonus?¡± Quinn exclaimed, incredulous. ¡°Are you out of your mind? What kind of precedent does that set for the others? It would be disrespectful to the other recruits and an invitation for others to challenge every existing rule in the exams. At a minimum, we should invalidate his attempt and consider a punishment.¡±


    Sebastian folded his arms, standing firm. ¡°I disagree with any punishment. Doing so would be a self-inflicted wound. Mark my words¡ªthere are plenty of Houses out there who¡¯d love to have a resourceful talent like Oliver. If we don¡¯t secure him now, we¡¯ll lose him forever.¡±


    A heavy silence settled in, each general weighing the implications. The quiet hum of distant machinery and the faint whisper of airflow filled the gap. Finally, Camille spoke, her voice subdued but pointed. ¡°What are his best times aside from this attempt?¡±


    Sebastian consulted his data stream. ¡°His next best performance was two minutes and two seconds, achieved on the final day of the second exam.¡±


    Camille¡¯s eyes narrowed, reflecting the holographic data swirling overhead. ¡°So this decision is make-or-break. The six-thousandth place time is one minute forty-eight seconds, correct?¡±


    Sebastian nodded. ¡°Correct.¡±


    Camille¡¯s lips twitched into a thin, ironic line. ¡°So he¡¯ll either end up in first place or fail to advance to the next stage altogether.¡±


    Even as she spoke, a new projection materialized in the center of the room: dual recordings of Oliver¡¯s attempts played side by side. On the left, the impossible 00:31 run¡ªhe seemed to ghost through the course in a blur as if he¡¯d scripted the entire scenario. On the right, his 02:02 attempt¡ªsolid, competent, but unremarkable compared to the previous feat.


    "Since we¡¯re in a deadlock, I¡¯d like to make a proposal." Wiz began to explain.


    The other generals paid attention to the proposal. Although it wasn¡¯t perfect, it satisfied each of them to some extent.


    "Alright, then we conclude the second exam."

 Chapter 111 - The Third Stage Begins

    - Oliver -


    In the aftermath of Oliver''s record-shattering performance, the atmosphere within the base was electric¡ªcharged with a volatile mix of awe, disbelief, and simmering resentment. It was as if a shockwave had rippled through the corridors, leaving chaos in its wake. Screens throughout the facility flashed his unprecedented time.


    Some notifications were beeping in the corner of Oliver¡¯s vision, but he couldn''t find time to read them.


    | Traits Unlocked


    | Maze Finisher


    | Complete the maze in under 3 minutes


    | +1 Energy Point


    | Maze Master


    | Complete the maze in under 1 minute


    | [Locked Reward - Become a Ranger to unlock]


    Whispers echoed in huddled clusters; some recruits stared at the display with narrowed eyes, while others gesticulated wildly, their voices rising in agitation.


    "Did you see that? No way he did it without cheating."


    "He found two weaknesses? It''s impossible!"


    "Someone must be leaking information!"


    The murmur grew into a cacophony. Accusations flew, and the tension thickened like a fog.


    Katherine found Oliver amidst the turmoil, her expression grave. She pulled him aside into a quieter alcove away from prying eyes and curious ears.


    "It''s better if you stay in your dormitory for now," she advised, her voice low but urgent. "Things are getting... intense out here."


    Oliver met her gaze, seeing the concern etched within. He gave a silent nod. "Alright," he agreed. "I''ll keep a low profile."


    As he retreated to the solitude of the dormitories, the reality of the situation settled around him. For the rest of the week, Oliver confined himself to the dormitory, venturing out only for meals and his attempts at the arena. The corridors seemed to bristle with unspoken hostility.


    But beyond the walls of the base, in the boundless realm of the NET, a different narrative was unfolding. The digital universe buzzed with activity centered around him. The skeptics who previously doubted his skills were now glued to their screens, eager to see what he might do next. Speculation ran rampant¡ªwould he uncover yet another flaw in the system? Those who had already been cheering for him became fervent supporters, their voices amplifying in the vast echo chamber of the network.


    Yet, with fame came impersonation. Dozens of accounts sprang up overnight, each claiming to be the real Oliver. Some mimicked his exploits; others twisted them, spinning fabrications that ranged from harmless exaggerations to damaging lies.


    Oliver scanned each headline:


    "Mystery Prodigy Breaks the Arena¡ªAgain!"


    "OliverNameless: Hacker or Hero?"


    #OliverUnleashed #NamelessNoMore #OliverTheEnigma


    Even before Oliver could fully grasp what was happening, Isabela had already stepped in to help him. "Trust me, you should create an official account, or this will get out of control. People will start making up lies pretending to be you, or worse, they''ll come up with nicknames."


    Oliver couldn''t tell if the last part was meant to be serious or a joke, but judging by Isabela''s expression, it seemed serious.


    Creating an account was easier said than done¡ªevery variation of his name seemed to be taken. Finally, after an hour of trial and error, he settled on a handle: OliverTheNam3l3ss.


    Moments after activating the profile, notifications began to flood in. Follower counts skyrocketed by the second, climbing into the tens of thousands, then hundreds of thousands. He hadn''t even posted anything yet. Shaking his head in mild disbelief, Oliver decided to share clips of his official runs¡ªunembellished, straightforward records of his performance.


    The response was immediate. Comments poured in beneath each video.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Can''t wait to see what you do next!"


    "Prove the haters wrong, Oliver!"


    "You¡¯re an inspiration for every Nameless."


    Despite the swell of support, a nagging concern gnawed at him. The day after he had secured first place, the arena had undergone adjustments. The most significant change: the timer now started the moment the doors opened, eliminating any advantage he might have exploited previously.


    Soon, everyone at the base received the official notification from NEA stating that they were investigating. Therefore, the record was on hold until a final decision was made.


    Subject: Examination Review Notice


    Dear Recruit Oliver Nameless,


    Please be advised that your recent performance in the Level Two Arena Examination is under evaluation to verify compliance with all testing protocols. You will be notified of any findings or required actions upon the completion of this review.


    Thank you for your cooperation.


    Sincerely,


    NEA Examination Committee


    Even as the final day of the examination approached, Oliver persisted in refining his performance, determined to secure his place in the third stage. With his previous strategies no longer viable due to the NEA''s adjustments, he focused on optimizing his time using the standard approach. Despite his relentless efforts, the best he managed was a time of 2 minutes and 2 seconds, placing him at rank #6,121.


    "Don''t be so hard on yourself," Katherine tried to console him, her eyes filled with empathy. "They might still approve your earlier time."


    She herself had clocked in at 1 minute and 41 seconds, securing the #5,122 spot. It was a stroke of luck, really¡ªshe''d taken a chance by using the second entrance, something Oliver regretted not having the opportunity to explore thoroughly. Had he had more time to test the robots guarding that entry point, he might have shaved off at least ten seconds from his run.


    Isabela, meanwhile, experimented with various new strategies, but none surpassed her initial performance. Though she''d slipped from the top ten, her impressive time still kept her among the elite few. Less than 200 recruits had managed to complete the course in under a minute, and Isabela held strong at rank #178.


    The three of them sat together in the dormitory waiting anxiously for the official announcement. While throughout the entire base, although the number of recruits still present had significantly decreased, there were still several who clung to hope. After all, with the controversy surrounding Oliver''s time, perhaps there was a chance that other results might be reviewed and adjusted.


    | Exam Conclusion: 15:00


    Oliver paced nervously across the room, his footsteps echoing softly against the floor. The last fifteen minutes stretched out like an eternity. ¡®I can''t believe I might have to go back to the Academy,¡¯ he thought bleakly. The prospect weighed heavily on him¡ªa return to square one after coming so far.


    Katherine and Isabela exchanged worried glances. They had tried their best to lift his spirits, but now all they could do was wait alongside him.


    A few minutes later, a familiar static crackled through the air as the holographic displays flickered to life. All around the base, screens synchronized, shifting to a live broadcast.


    As the image sharpened, a figure materialized¡ªan imposing officer significantly older than any Oliver had seen before. His silver hair was neatly combed back, and a pair of deep-set eyes peered out from behind thin, wireframe glasses. A caption floated beneath his stern visage: General Wiz ¨C Blue Ranger Division.


    "Congratulations to all of you who participated in this stage," General Wiz began, his voice resonating with authority. "Two weeks ago, we commenced this phase with over sixty thousand recruits. Now, approximately ten thousand of you remain¡ªthose who pushed yourselves to optimize your results until the very last moment."


    Wiz paused, allowing his words to sink in.


    "However, even though the examination period has concluded, we have some matters to address before proceeding to the third stage."


    As he spoke, footage from Oliver''s infamous exam attempt began to play beside him.


    "In recent days, a considerable discussion has unfolded regarding the validity of this particular record," General Wiz continued, his gaze unwavering. "Due to its unconventional use of the resources provided within the arena. After extensive deliberation, and despite acknowledging that no explicit rules were broken, we''ve determined that the methods employed do not align with the intended parameters of the examination. Therefore, the results of this attempt will be nullified."


    The words struck Oliver like a physical blow. His legs felt weak, and a numbness spread through him. ¡®From first place to disqualified.¡¯


    "But," General Wiz''s tone softened slightly, "this was not our only decision."


    Wiz continued, "This week, we''ve faced challenging times on the battlefront. Details will be disclosed in due course, but for now, it is imperative that you understand¡ªwe require more top-tier talent to aid us in the coming wave."


    The holographic images shifted to reveal a vast warehouse filled with luminous crystals of various colors, piled high in an impressive display.


    "Fortunately, the NEA has just acquired an additional one thousand Z Crystals, ready to be harnessed by Rangers. As a result, we''ve decided to increase the number of candidates advancing to the next stage. Given our usual acceptance rate of fifty percent in the third stage, we will be raising the number of qualified recruits from six thousand to eight thousand."


    Wiz allowed a moment for the information to register before concluding, "No one is required to participate. As of this moment, each of the qualified holds the rank of officer and may choose which officer training program you wish to pursue. However, if becoming a Ranger is your goal, this final stage will start immediately."


    The displays transitioned to live feeds of the arenas, their gates open and waiting.


    "The arenas are now prepared to begin assessing your connection with the Z Crystals," General Wiz announced.

 Chapter 112 - Rejected & Approved

    - Oliver -


    As soon as the announcement of the third test¡¯s start echoed through the corridors, the entire base seemed to shift. Almost instantly, the hallways filled with a sense of purpose¡ªfootsteps quickening, voices lowered to hurried whispers, tension sparking in the air. A few visibly dejected recruits were heading out, their heads bowed and shoulders heavy, lamenting their failure to earn a place in the next stage. But for everyone else¡ªthose who remained¡ªthere was no exception: all were pressing onward to the fourth floor.


    Oliver felt a strange mixture of relief and resolve. He had earned another shot, after all. Yet, as he passed through crowds of new officials, he sensed their disdainful glances¡ªsome narrowed eyes, some dismissive smirks. An uneasy thought crossed his mind. ¡®How is it possible that my reputation has managed to drop even further? It is lower than it was during the Academy days.¡¯


    Everywhere along the fourth-floor corridors, dozens of soldiers and officers directed them toward the arena. This time, instead of waiting outside for their turn, the organizers merged all the individual arenas into a colossal stadium, allowing everyone to witness the trial together in one place.


    "Keep moving forward! Upon entry, use your gauntlets to locate your seats!" one of the soldiers shouted nearby.


    As Oliver passed through the immense arena doors, he found himself inside a vast stadium. Just behind him, Katherine and Isabella gaped in amazement at the grand structure.


    The three stood atop towering bleachers with dozens of rows descending before them. Each seat was marked with a number.


    Oliver glanced down at his gauntlet, which displayed his ranking on the second trial¡ª#6121¡ªand the location of his seat.


    ¡®Damn, mine is way over there,¡¯ Oliver thought, noting his assigned spot was far from where they stood.


    "I''m going to have to head to the other side of the stadium," Oliver said to the girls, who nodded as they parted ways, each bound for separate parts of the enormous arena.


    Oliver settled into one of the highest and most distant seats in the massive stadium, though others were still seated even farther away. From his vantage point, he had an unobstructed view of the entire arena. At its center stood a platform resembling a stage, and atop it rested twelve enormous crystal balls that shimmered under the arena lights.


    Behind the crystals stood five imposing chairs, each occupied by a general. Their partially activated armor helped Oliver recognize most of them from afar. The only one he had never seen was the general seated at the far end, clad in black armor.


    As time passed, the stadium gradually filled. Every seat was taken, the air buzzing with recruits'' hushed conversations and the hum of anticipation. Above them, dozens of drones hovered like mechanical bees, their lenses capturing every entrance and exit and every expression on the faces of the high-ranking officers and generals.


    "Attention!"


    The sudden command snapped Oliver from his thoughts. His eyes darted back to the center of the arena, where General Quinn of the Red Rangers now stood, her presence commanding silence.


    "The final examination will start now," Quinn announced, her voice amplified to reach every corner of the stadium. "Each of you will be called based on your ranking from the last trial. Remember, the minimum requirement to join a division is to achieve at least a 50% synchronization in any of them. Additionally, you can only select a division if you have attained at least 10% compatibility with that specific division."


    Oliver recalled these instructions from the first day. Quinn''s gaze swept over the assembled recruits.


    "Furthermore, be advised," she continued. "The General of your chosen division has the authority to accept or deny your request. Should your choice be declined, you will have the opportunity to negotiate with another division."


    With that, Quinn returned to her seat, the weight of her words lingering in the air.


    A ripple of murmurs spread through the crowd. This last point wasn''t widely known, stirring concern and speculation among the recruits. From the snippets of conversation Oliver overheard, it was rare for someone to be rejected outright. However, in instances where divisions were unbalanced or had specific needs, a candidate might be turned away to prioritize another division''s requirements.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Oliver felt a flicker of unease gnawing at the back of his mind¡ªthe nagging doubt that he might not have sufficient synchronization to be selected. But before the anxiety could take hold, a familiar voice whispered soothingly in his ear.


    "Don''t worry about that. You have it. I know you do," Athena''s voice resonated softly, her words seeping into his consciousness and steadying his nerves.


    Oliver exhaled slowly, her reassurance calming the tumult within. ¡®How does she know?¡¯ he wondered briefly, but there was no time to ponder. The proceedings were beginning.


    "Number One," Quinn''s authoritative voice projected through the arena, silencing the lingering chatter.


    All eyes turned as a petite girl descended from the stands, moving with a grace that belied her size. Oliver recognized her instantly¡ªhe''d watched her performances repeatedly during the previous tests. She possessed the remarkable ability to turn invisible and moved with extraordinary agility.


    ¡®Which division is she aiming for?¡¯ Oliver mused. ¡®Maybe the Red Rangers? She''d excel in stealth missions. Combat might not be her forte, but perhaps that wouldn''t matter.¡¯


    As she reached the center of the arena, an officer guided the girl to one of the twelve gleaming spheres. She stepped forward, placing her hand upon the crystal surface. Instantly, the sphere pulsed with intense light. Above them, a holographic display flickered to life, numbers and symbols materializing slowly.


    One by one, the synchronization percentages appeared:


    ?? Yellow Division - 11%


    ?? Blue Division - 23%


    ?? Red Division - 12%


    ?? Black Division - 8%


    ?? Pink Division - 4%


    As the final digits settled, a bold notification flashed across the hologram:


    | Rejected


    A stunned silence enveloped the crowd. The girl''s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at the verdict. She turned to the officer beside her, her voice rising, edged with desperation. The hovering drones captured every word, broadcasting her protest to the entire arena.


    "How is this possible?! I''m the top-ranked candidate! This crystal must be malfunctioning!" she exclaimed, her frustration echoing through the arena.


    Before the officer could respond, a palpable wave of energy rippled through the air. Oliver felt it wash over him¡ªa formidable force that pressed him back against his seat, making it hard to breathe. He scanned the generals seated behind the sphere but couldn''t discern who had released the energy burst.


    ¡®Almost as strong as John''s... maybe even stronger. Feels like an immense weight pushing down on me,¡¯ he thought, both awed and apprehensive.


    The girl''s outburst ceased abruptly. The invisible pressure seemed to silence her, her defiance evaporating in the face of overwhelming authority. After a tense moment, she lowered her gaze and began walking toward the exit, shoulders slumped.


    Quinn''s gaze swept over the assembled candidates, her expression stern. "Do not dare to delay us or the others," she declared coldly. "Get your results and promptly leave the arena."


    A heavy silence followed her words, the weight of the situation sinking in for everyone present. The realization was stark¡ªranking first didn''t guarantee acceptance.


    With the earlier demonstration still fresh in their minds, the remaining candidates continued the steady procession down to the crystal.


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Each of them was called and assigned a different crystal where they could take their test. This way, the test progressed quickly. As had been explained, the approval rate hovered around 50%. Oliver was struck by how even some top performers from previous rounds were consistently rejected.


    Minutes slipped by, and the evaluations began to blur into monotony. Faces came and went, many unfamiliar to Oliver, their outcomes varying between fleeting elation and quiet disappointment. His attention wavered¡ªthat is, until the announcer called out, "Number 178."


    Oliver''s gaze snapped back to the center of the arena. The ever-enthusiastic Isabela descended the steps with buoyant energy. Her short, curly hair danced around her face, catching the light as she hurried toward the crystal.


    "It''ll turn out fine. Good luck," Oliver whispered under his breath, his heart lifting. He was both hopeful and intensely curious about his friend''s results.


    Like those before her, Isabela approached one of the crystals at the heart of the arena. She placed her hand upon its smooth surface. Immediately, it began to pulsate with a rhythmic glow, its light ebbing and flowing like a heartbeat. The arena fell into a hushed silence as all eyes turned to the holographic display materializing above.


    One by one, the synchronization percentages appeared beside their respective division symbols:


    ?? Yellow Division - 68%


    ?? Blue Division - 6%


    ?? Red Division - 13%


    ?? Black Division - 16%


    ?? Pink Division - 0%


    A pause hung in the air before the final verdict flashed boldly:


    | Approved

 Chapter 113 - 80... what?

    - Oliver -


    | Approved


    Oliver sat in stunned silence for a few seconds, processing Isabela''s outcome. A surge of excitement coursed through him. ''Wow!'' he thought, a broad grin spreading across his face as he settled back into his seat.


    His gauntlet vibrated softly, alerting him to new messages in their group chat. He raised his wrist, the translucent interface illuminating with notifications.


    ---


    Channels


    - Exam1Group [4] [Private]


    Exam1Group


    [BellaRedFanGirl]: Oh my god! I don''t know what to think!!!


    [BellaRedFanGirl]: I''m being taken to select my division. I''ll update you all as soon as I''m done.


    [OliverKR]: Nice! Don''t worry; it''s still going to take ages here.


    [KathSaysHi]: No kidding, They''ve just reached number 200.


    ---


    Oliver chuckled softly at their exchanges. Numbers were progressing slowly, and with no familiar names being announced, Oliver found his attention waning. Deciding to pass the time, he tapped into the NET app to see the public''s reaction to Isabela''s result.


    As he accessed the main feed, the trending tag #MissileGirl immediately caught his eye. The nickname had stuck since Isabela''s display in the previous trial. As he watched, comments were pouring in, lines of text updating in real-time.


    "Impressive! She''s really going to become a Ranger."


    "Yellow Ranger might not be the most prestigious, but with her synchronization level, she''s set for greatness."


    "My uncle told me that 50% is good, 60% is exceptional, and 70% is the stuff of legends. Anything above that usually requires years of training."


    Oliver raised an eyebrow at that last comment. He wasn''t sure how accurate those figures were, but it was clear that Isabela''s performance was turning heads. He continued scrolling, absorbing the mix of speculation and acclaim. The public seemed captivated by her potential¡ªher high synchronization with the Yellow Division fueled plenty of discussions.


    For a few minutes, Oliver lost himself in the online thread. Seeing how quickly news spread and how eagerly people dissected every detail was fascinating.


    His contemplation was interrupted when his peripheral vision caught movement on the stage. A new candidate was stepping onto the platform. Oliver glanced up, momentarily setting aside his gauntlet.


    "Number 1513," Quinn''s voice resonated throughout the arena.


    Oliver''s eyes immediately locked onto the young man, making his way to the center. Tall and powerfully built, his head was completely shaved, revealing a tattoo on the side of his scalp. It was Kyle¡ªa figure hard to forget.


    ''So, you made it through as well,'' Oliver mused, watching Kyle''s confident stride.


    Kyle moved with unwavering assurance. His focus was unbroken as he headed straight toward the official standing beside the evaluation crystal. Without a hint of hesitation, he placed his hand upon the shimmering sphere. The crystal reacted as it had with the others, pulsing with a brilliant light.


    Above them, the holographic display flickered to life, projecting his synchronization percentages:


    ?? Yellow Division - 3%


    ?? Blue Division - 6%


    ?? Red Division - 28%


    ?? Black Division - 53%


    ?? Pink Division - 6%


    The outcome was clear and unequivocal.


    | Approved


    ''Is he aiming for the Red Division as well?'' Oliver wondered. ¡®All the heirs of houses seem to have the same goal.''


    "Perhaps," Athena''s voice echoed softly in his mind. "But he would fare better joining the Black Division; it suits him more."


    ''Why is that?'' Oliver inquired, his curiosity piqued.


    "Each division is aligned with a specific type of crystal," Athena explained. "And each crystal has preferences for its users¡ªranging from their combat style to their very temperament. His demeanor suggests he''s someone the Black Crystal would favor."


    ''You speak as if the crystals have minds of their own,'' Oliver remarked, a hint of skepticism in his thoughts.


    Athena offered no reply, leaving his question to hang in the silence of his mind.


    Oliver''s gaze followed Kyle as he was led away from the arena floor.


    Leaning back in his seat, Oliver contemplated Athena''s words. The notion that the crystals themselves could influence or choose their wielders was both fascinating and unsettling. He realized there was still so much about this system that he didn''t understand.


    Amidst the sea of candidates being called, Oliver did notice several faces he recognized but whose names eluded him¡ªa boy who had been part of Damian''s group during the test on GL581, for instance. Yet it wasn''t until Quinn announced "Number 3164" that a familiar figure stepped forward, stirring a mix of surprise and nostalgia within him.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    From one of the far sections emerged a girl with striking, fiery red hair cascading down her back. A deep scar etched across her face interrupted her otherwise porcelain complexion, culminating in a mechanical eye that gleamed under the arena''s lights. Astrid. It had been a long time since Oliver had seen her¡ªever since his six months in confinement, their paths hadn''t crossed. Despite the distance that had grown between them, he felt a flicker of warmth. After all, it was Astrid who had taken the time to help him hone his combat skills; he owed much of his progress to her mentorship.


    With a resolute expression, Astrid strode toward the central platform. Her movements were measured, almost methodical, betraying none of the nerves that others had displayed. Reaching the colossal crystal, she placed her hand upon its smooth surface without hesitation.


    The crystal responded instantly, pulsating with a vibrant inner light that seemed to sync with an unseen rhythm. Above, the holographic display sprang to life, digits, and percentages flickering into existence:


    ?? Yellow Division - 2%


    ?? Blue Division - 7%


    ?? Red Division - 21%


    ?? Black Division - 42%


    ?? Pink Division - 52%


    | Approved


    A murmur rippled through the spectators. Astrid remained impassive, her face a mask of stoicism. Oliver couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride for her.


    ''Does her personality really fit with the Pink Division?'' he mused, directing his thoughts inward toward Athena. ''Shouldn''t she need to be aligned with medical operations? Her boon don''t seem to match that at all.''


    Athena''s voice resonated softly within his mind. "Medical operations encompass more than healing," she explained. "They involve rescue missions, crisis management, the transport of critical resources. Ultimately, the Pink Crystal values those who can make sound decisions under pressure. Astrid embodies that decisiveness. Still, she also shows strong alignment with the Black Crystal."


    "What exactly does each crystal seek in a person?" Oliver pondered. "Are there specific characteristics they look for?"


    But Athena offered no further insight, leaving his question to linger unanswered.


    "Number 4288," Quinn announced, pulling Oliver''s attention back to the arena.


    A slender boy with an air of quiet elegance began his descent toward the central platform. A long scar stretched from one eye to the other, giving him a contemplative, almost haunted appearance. ''So he made it through as well,'' Oliver thought. ''Damian Nemo.''


    Unlike the others, Damian seemed hesitant. His steps were tentative, and there was a slight tremor in his hands as he approached the crystal. Placing his palm on the glowing surface, he closed his eyes.


    The holographic display updated.


    ?? Yellow Division - 12%


    ?? Blue Division - 52%


    ?? Red Division - 19%


    ?? Black Division - 9%


    ?? Pink Division - 0%


    The verdict:


    | Approved


    ''Just barely,'' Oliver thought.


    "Number 5122." Minutes later, Quinn called the last person Oliver knew in the arena.


    Oliver felt a subtle shift in the atmosphere as he scanned the stadium. His gaze settled on Katherine. Her long, golden hair flowed behind her. She moved with an air of regal confidence, her posture straight, eyes focused intently ahead. As she reached the platform, the usual whispers among the recruits hushed to an anticipatory silence.


    Katherine approached the crystal, placing her hand gently upon it. She closed her eyes, a serene expression settling over her features. Time seemed to stretch thin; Oliver felt his heartbeat echo in his ears, each pulse matching the throbbing glow of the crystal.


    Digits began to materialize on the holographic display, incrementing slowly as if building suspense:


    ?? Yellow Division - 22%


    ?? Blue Division - 9%


    ?? Red Division - 71%


    ?? Black Division - 12%


    ?? Pink Division - 20%


    The moment the number for the Red Division appeared, the stadium erupted in a wave of astonished exclamations.


    "Seventy-one percent?!"


    "Is that even possible? No one else has broken seventy percent!"


    "Figures¡ªit had to be a princess. Those from the Great Houses always have an edge."


    Oliver shared their astonishment. Despite the myriad evaluations he''d witnessed, none had reached such a high level of synchronization. A mix of awe and admiration welled up within him.


    Katherine opened her eyes as the final verdict illuminated above her:


    | Approved


    A faint smile touched Katherine¡¯s lips, but she remained composed. An official gestured for her to proceed, and she gracefully descended from the platform, disappearing from view as she was led toward the next stage.


    Channels


    - Exam1Group [4] [Private]


    Exam1Group


    [BellaRedFanGirl]: I just saw the broadcast, congratulations!


    [BellaRedFanGirl]: Come on, Oliver, you''re the only one left now.


    [OliverKR]: Don''t worry; my number''s coming soon.


    [KathSaysHi]: We''re all waiting for you. Good luck!


    ---


    The procession of candidates continued, each name called, bringing Oliver''s turn ever closer. With each passing moment, his heartbeat seemed to grow louder in his ears. He tried to steady his breathing, but anticipation coursed through him like an electric current.


    "Number 6121," Quinn''s voice announced crisply, echoing throughout the arena.


    Oliver rose to his feet, his legs feeling both light and leaden. He began his descent down the steps, moving toward the center of the arena. The vastness of the stadium seemed to shrink around him, focusing all attention on his solitary figure.


    "I will do fine. I will do fine," Oliver repeated under his breath, each word a silent affirmation.


    As he approached the platform, the full gravity of the moment settled upon him. The five Generals sat before him, their gazes sharp and appraising. Their presence was a blend of authority and power that weighed heavily in the air. For a fleeting moment, he felt like an artifact on display, subjected to scrutiny and judgment.


    The arena was bathed in brilliant light, with spotlights converging onto the central stage. Above, dozens of drones hovered silently, their lenses trained on him, capturing every movement and expression.


    Oliver stepped forward toward the crystal at the center of the platform. He reached out and placed his palm against the cool surface, fingers splayed. Closing his eyes, he waited.


    Unlike the exam at the Academy¡¯s entrance, there was no energy being drawn from him. Instead, a gentle warmth spread from the point of contact, and drowsiness seeped into his limbs. His eyelids grew heavy, and as he gave in to the sensation, the world around him faded.


    When he opened his eyes, he found himself standing in a vast chamber that seemed both ancient and timeless. The walls were adorned with elaborate carvings and symbols he couldn¡¯t figure out. At the far end of the chamber stood a throne.


    Seated upon it was a woman of striking presence. She appeared as if sculpted from starlight and shadow, her form both solid and ethereal. Golden armor adorned her, intricate designs etched into the metal, glinting softly. Her hair was a deep sapphire blue, cascading over her shoulders like a waterfall of twilight. It moved gently as if stirred by an unseen breeze. Her eyes met his¡ªpools of profound depth, filled with the wisdom of ages and the mysteries of the universe.


    "I told you that you would be OK," her voice resonated, echoing not in the chamber but within his very mind.


    Before Oliver could utter any word, the chamber dissolved around him.


    His eyes snapped open to the deafening roar of the arena. The sound hit him like a wave, a cacophony of gasps, whispers, and exclamations. Blinking against the sudden brightness, he glanced around in confusion. The atmosphere had shifted dramatically¡ªthe energy in the air was electric. Even the gaze of the Generals was one of disbelief.


    Above him, the result was presented on the hologram.


    ?? Yellow Division - 18%


    ?? Blue Division - 82%


    ?? Red Division - 20%


    ?? Black Division - 0%


    ?? Pink Division - 0%

 Chapter 114 - Negotiation Room

    - Oliver -


    Unlike the other selected candidates, who were merely directed toward a corridor at the back of the arena, Oliver was always accompanied by two soldiers. They flanked him closely, leaving no room for him to move out of their sight, even for a moment.


    As they walked down the seemingly endless corridor, Oliver noticed dozens¡ªif not hundreds¡ªof rooms lining the walls. Through the small windows set into each door, he glimpsed other candidates seated alone, each confined to their own sterile chamber.


    The rooms were spartan, almost austere. Most contained just a table and two chairs, no other furnishings, and no windows to the outside world.


    ¡®All this just to decide which division we''ll join?¡¯ Oliver thought his brow furrowing as he took in the stark surroundings.


    Reaching the end of the corridor, they entered a vast hall furnished with rows of chairs. Several candidates who had gone before him were already seated, their expressions a mixture of anxiety and anticipation.


    One of the soldiers instructed firmly, "Sit in one of the chairs and wait for your name to be called. "


    Oliver nodded and chose a seat toward the back, settling in with the expectation of a long wait¡ªespecially since he''d been one of the last to arrive.


    However, barely had he seated himself when a holographic display flickered to life at the front of the hall.


    "Oliver Nameless, proceed to Room 14," an automated voice announced.


    Surprised, Oliver stood up quickly, feeling the weight of numerous eyes turning toward him. He didn''t need telepathic abilities to sense their thoughts; the envious and puzzled glances made it clear they were wondering why he''d been summoned so swiftly.


    As he made his way toward the indicated room, the two soldiers resumed their positions at his sides, matching his pace step for step. Their unwavering presence began to unsettle him. Oliver couldn''t help but notice that none of the other candidates were receiving such attentive supervision.


    ¡®Is this because of the eighty-two percent?¡¯ he wondered, referring to his unusually high synchronization score. Perhaps that was why he was being treated differently. He hoped Athena might chime in with some insight, but ever since he''d touched the crystal, she had remained conspicuously silent.


    Arriving at Room 14, one of the soldiers pressed a panel next to the door, which slid open soundlessly. Inside was a modest room¡ªjust like the others he''d glimpsed¡ªwith a single table and two chairs facing each other. The lighting was muted, casting soft shadows against the bare walls.


    "Please enter," the soldier said, his tone devoid of emotion.


    Oliver hesitated for a fraction of a second before stepping inside. The door closed behind him with a quiet hiss, leaving him alone in the silence. He took a seat, his mind racing with questions. What awaited him here? Why the special treatment?


    He glanced around the room, searching for clues, but there was nothing¡ªno screens, data ports, or even a clock. Just the table, the chairs, and the faint sound of his own breathing.


    ¡®Athena?¡¯ Oliver asked silently, hoping for a response from the enigmatic presence that had guided him before. But there was only silence.


    Seated in one of the chairs, Oliver waited. Minutes passed slowly, each one stretching longer than the last. Just as he began tapping his fingers nervously on the table, the door slid open with a soft hiss.


    A tall man entered, his footsteps echoing lightly against the floor. His metallic spectacles gleamed under the lighting, reflecting a myriad of data streams as he glanced down at his gauntlet. A broad smile stretched across his face as he looked up.


    "Hello!" the man greeted warmly. "Oliver. You''re Nameless, correct?"


    "Yes," Oliver replied cautiously, not quite understanding the emphasis.


    "Excellent. This should be quick, then," the man said, settling into the chair opposite him. "I''m one of the recruitment captains. My responsibility is to record your desired division, finalize your contract as a Ranger with the NEA, and then explain your next steps."


    "All right," Oliver nodded.


    "So, let''s proceed. You''ll be signing on as a Blue Ranger, correct?" the captain inquired, his fingers poised over a holographic interface emanating from his gauntlet.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "No, I want to be a Red Ranger," Oliver stated firmly.


    The captain blinked, caught off guard. "But your best performance was as a Blue Ranger," he pointed out, tapping a few times on his display. "Your synchronization with the Blue Crystal is exceptional."


    "Even so, I prefer to join the Red Division," Oliver insisted, his gaze unwavering.


    "With an 82% synchronization, you''d be among the elite in the Blue Division. At 20% with the Red, you''ll be just another Ranger. Do you understand that?" The captain''s tone held a note of incredulity.


    "Perhaps not fully, but my decision stands. I wish to be a Red Ranger," Oliver replied.


    The captain rubbed his temple, clearly perplexed. "Is there anything we can offer that might change your mind?"


    Oliver hesitated, considering his words. ¡®Maybe I could mention what I''m seeking? But he''s just a captain. Besides, I could have more problems¡ªI''d have to explain about my past.¡¯


    "No, I''m decided," Oliver said firmly.


    The captain studied him for a long moment, his mouth opening as if to argue before he closed it again with a sigh. "Very well. I''ll need to step out for a moment."


    As the door slid shut behind the departing captain, Oliver found himself alone again. The silence was oppressive. He tapped at his gauntlet, hoping to access updates from the arena or messages from his friends, but the device seemed inert. Aside from his basic status screen, none of the functions responded.


    "Great," Oliver muttered under his breath. "Just perfect."


    Time dragged, each minute feeling like ten. He leaned back in his chair, staring up at the featureless ceiling. Just when the wait became nearly unbearable, the door opened again.


    This time, it wasn''t the captain.


    A man stepped inside wearing semi-activated blue armor. His eyes were sharp behind a pair of sleek glasses, and a well-kept white beard framed his calm expression. Oliver recognized him instantly¡ªit was General Wiz, the leader of the Blue Division. He had addressed them all during the announcements after the second trial.


    Caught off guard, Oliver sprang to his feet and snapped to attention, offering a salute.


    "At ease," General Wiz said with a brief nod. "Have a seat, son."


    Oliver sat down, but his posture remained stiff, his senses alert. Questions swirled in his mind as he tried to grasp why the head of the Blue Division would take the time to speak with him personally.


    "Oliver, I oversee the entire Blue Division," Wiz began, his gaze steady and probing. "One of my captains informed me that you wish to join the Red Division. I understand that it often carries more prestige and perhaps greater opportunities." He paused as if weighing his next words. "However, with your level of connection to the Blue Crystal, you could achieve all that and more within our division."


    "Sir, with all due respect," Oliver replied carefully, "those factors aren''t what''s most important to me. They''re certainly appealing, but I have other reasons for my choice."


    General Wiz leaned back slightly, his eyes never leaving Oliver''s face. It felt as if the man could see straight through him, reading every flicker of emotion. "I see that you haven''t shared what you''re seeking. If you can''t tell me directly, perhaps you can indicate if there''s something I could offer that would make you reconsider."


    Oliver swallowed, an uneasy knot forming in his stomach. How could he explain without revealing too much? His reasons were personal, intricately tied to a past he wasn''t ready to share¡ªnot with a General he barely knew.


    "Sir, I''m searching for information," Oliver said carefully.


    "I see." General Wiz paused as he regarded Oliver thoughtfully. "Information that even the Blue Rangers don''t have access to, I presume? Remember, we''re the division responsible for technology and intelligence operations. It seems we align precisely with what you''re seeking."


    "Even so, it''s something I won''t be able to access as a Blue Ranger," Oliver replied, his gaze steady.


    "Hmm." Wiz leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers as he considered the young man''s words. "Let me explain your situation. If you''re set on selecting the Red Division, there''s a significant chance that General Quinn will disqualify you. She''s already exceeded her quota of Rangers. The other divisions are the ones currently in need of reinforcement."


    "But from what I understand¡ªand given your presence here¡ªmy high score makes me valuable enough that a General is willing to negotiate," Oliver countered.


    Wiz''s lips curved into a subtle smile, a glint of admiration in his eyes. "After verifying that your results were genuine, yes. You''ve moved from being a problematic candidate in the second exam to one of the most coveted selections."


    "So what will happen to me if I continue on the path I''m on?" Oliver asked.


    "I can''t say for certain. It may come down to a vote among the Generals. You might be accepted into the Red Division, or you might be blocked entirely. In any case, losing someone of your potential would be foolish," Wiz admitted candidly.


    "Especially since other Houses might already have an interest in me," Oliver added, subtly reminding the General of his newfound leverage.


    "Certainly." Wiz''s smile widened, reflecting a mix of respect and strategic consideration. "Unless you''d be open to a negotiation."


    "And what would that be?" Oliver inquired, his curiosity piqued.


    "I may not know exactly what you''re seeking, but I can offer you my support," Wiz proposed. "In return, you join the Blue Division."


    Before Oliver could voice his objections, the General continued.


    "Serve with us for two years," Wiz said, his tone earnest. "During that time, I''ll personally assist you in obtaining the information you desire. Afterward, I''ll arrange for your transfer to the Red Division. You''ll gain a powerful ally and ultimately arrive where you wish to be without the risk of being rejected. What do you say?"


    He extended his hand toward Oliver, the gesture both inviting and challenging.

 Chapter 115 - Waking Up

    - Alan Aquila -


    At first, Alan could neither see nor hear anything. In those initial days¡ªif they could even be called days¡ªit was as though he were submerged in a deep, dark ocean where nothing existed. Not even time seemed to pass; perhaps he wasn''t even aware of its passage. It was a void, a blank expanse where his consciousness floated aimlessly, untethered to reality.


    But gradually, over an indeterminate span that could have been days or weeks, distant echoes began to reach him. Fragments of perception seeped in like tiny cracks forming in the surface of glass, allowing slivers of light to pierce the darkness. The sounds from the world above started to echo in the depths of his mind¡ªmuffled voices, soft weeping¡ªbut he couldn''t discern who they belonged to or why they resonated with such sorrow.


    More time slipped by. Days blended into weeks, weeks into months. Alan had no concept of how long he had been adrift in this abyss. Then, one day, a blinding light shattered the darkness¡ªso intense it was like staring directly into a sun after an eternity of night.


    He felt his eyelids tremble, heavy as if they had never moved before. Sounds began to coalesce into waves of confusion: muffled voices, the irregular beeping of monitors, a persistent buzzing that seemed to emanate from within his own head. Sensations flooded back¡ªthe first hints of physicality anchoring him to his body rather than the endless sea of emptiness.


    Alan sensed he was back in his own flesh, no longer lost in the void. He willed his arm to move, but it remained stubbornly still, devoid of strength. He tried to speak, but no sound escaped his lips. His body was a prison of flesh and bone, trapping him between dreams and reality¡ªa state both alien and hauntingly familiar.


    But he refused to surrender. Alan would not accept confinement. His mind grappled with the scattered pieces of his memory, attempting to assemble a puzzle where none of the parts seemed to fit: ¡®Where am I? Who am I? How much time has passed?¡¯


    Then, like a thunderclap, reality burst through the fog. Sensations sharpened¡ªthe feel of sheets against his skin, the sterile scent of the room, the uncomfortable tug of tubes and needles invading his body. His heart raced, not from physical exertion but from a primal instinct shouting from deep within: ¡®You are alive. Wake up. Fight!¡¯


    Summoning every ounce of willpower, Alan forced his heavy eyelids to part. Slowly, painfully, but enough to let slivers of light filter in. The world around him came into blurry focus¡ªa mosaic of shapes and colors that gradually sharpened. He had emerged from the abyss back into a reality that was both familiar and utterly changed.


    At last, Alan had opened his eyes.


    At first, his vision was blurred, but he could make out a figure beside him: someone with short black hair, a weary face, and eyes brimming with tears. He didn''t need to think hard to recognize his sister.


    She was speaking, but the words were muffled, almost unintelligible.


    "I''m sorry, Alan... but I can''t make this decision alone," Sophie Aquila said, cradling her brother''s face gently.


    Alan tried to muster the strength to respond, but his throat was dry, and no sound came out. The most he could manage was a slow blink. Even staying conscious was a struggle.


    His eyes roamed the room, and he noticed other medical personnel alongside his sister. One of them approached his bedside, passing a scanner over him, the device emitting soft beeps and flashes.


    For the first time in what felt like ages, Alan had a coherent thought: ¡®So, I''m no longer on GL581.¡¯ Simple as it was, the realization began to stir his memories, helping him recall what had happened.


    As he endeavored to piece together the events¡ªthe attack, the blinding pain¡ªone of the doctors spoke nearby.


    "Speaking will be difficult for now, but can you blink your eyes?" the doctor asked.


    Alan blinked once.


    "Good. I need to test your cognitive abilities. It will be basic for now. Do you know who you are? Blink once for yes and twice for no."


    Alan blinked once.


    "Do you remember what happened to you?" the doctor inquired.


    Alan paused before blinking twice.


    "All right. I''ll try to explain a few things," the doctor began, detailing how Alan had been found and the initial state of his body.


    Alan listened, recalling the attack. It was a surprise he''d survived at all.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "However, even after using the VAT, we had to keep you in a coma. The Orks have developed a new type of virus that lingers on their weapons. It''s capable of counteracting the VAT''s effects and gradually consuming the victim," the doctor explained.


    ¡®They must have found a cure if they''ve awakened me,¡¯ Alan thought, a flicker of hope stirring within him, though his face remained impassive.


    "Unfortunately, we don''t yet have a cure for the virus. For now, we''re calling it ORK-X01. But we have a temporary option that would allow you to live a relatively normal life," the doctor continued, though Alan sensed a strained optimism in his tone. "However, to make this work, we need to remove all the infected areas. They can''t be regenerated using the VAT, which is why we needed to bring you back to consciousness."


    At that moment, Sophie began to sob quietly beside him.


    "We would need to amputate both of your legs. You could use robotic prosthetics, but they can''t be regenerated. Only then can we keep the virus at bay and allow you to stay awake. Your sister couldn''t make this decision for you, so we needed to ask you directly," the doctor said gently.


    Alan pondered for a moment. Though he couldn''t express it, he didn''t want to return to the darkness. That was his greatest fear now¡ªto lose the consciousness he had finally regained.


    Without hesitation, he blinked once.


    "Are you certain? It''s an experimental treatment," the doctor pressed.


    Again, Alan blinked once.


    "Very well. We''ll proceed immediately," the doctor affirmed, nodding to the medical team.


    Sophie walked alongside the gurney, tears silently tracing paths down her cheeks as she clung tightly to her brother''s hand. Even as Alan was wheeled into the surgical center, she refused to let go, her grip firm¡ªa lifeline anchoring him to the world.


    Alan''s mind drifted in and out of a hazy fog. His thoughts were fragmented, cutting in and out like static on a broken transmission. Flashes of bright lights, snippets of muffled conversations, the cold touch of metal instruments¡ªall blurred together. He remembered the prick of a needle, the sensation of a sedative pulling him back under.


    When he finally resurfaced, he was back in his room. The sterile white walls greeted him, monitors beeped softly in the background, and the faint hum of medical equipment filled the air. Sophie''s face hovered above him, her eyes red-rimmed but calmer now, the tracks of her earlier tears fading. He had no idea how much time had passed since the surgery or how long he had been confined to this bed.


    Questions swirled in his mind, muddled and persistent. How were Oliver and Isabela? Had they made it out alive from that harrowing ordeal? Memories of the mission flooded back¡ªthe chaos, the onslaught of the Ork attack. He wondered if his friends had fared better than he had, hoped they hadn''t suffered similar fates.


    Days turned into weeks as Alan regained strength, each small victory hard-won. The simple act of moving his fingers required intense concentration, and his voice, when it finally returned, was raspy and weak. Relearning to walk was the greatest challenge of all. His new robotic legs¡ªsleek yet alien¡ªresponded sluggishly at first. Every step was a deliberate effort, a reminder of what he''d lost and what he had yet to regain.


    One afternoon, as he painstakingly practiced walking along the parallel bars in his room, a holographic projection caught his eye. Sophie was seated nearby, watching the display intently. The image showed a massive arena that resembled a futuristic battleground. A young man moved slowly among deactivated robots, their metallic forms casting long shadows under the arena lights.


    "O-Oliver?" Alan''s voice was barely above a whisper.


    Sophie turned, surprised. "Ah! You''re watching too?" she said softly. "They came to visit you just before the doctor suggested the surgery. Sorry, I didn''t know if I should tell you or not, especially since you''re still recovering."


    "H-how are they?" Alan asked, his throat tightening.


    "They were worried about you," Sophie replied. "Oliver is trying to secure a spot to become a Ranger."


    "They''re broadcasting it?" he asked, a mixture of hope and envy creeping into his voice.


    "Yes, for the first time. It seems he''s doing well." She offered a small, encouraging smile.


    Alan felt a heavy knot forming in his chest. While his friends advanced, pushing forward in their ambitions, he was left behind¡ªtethered to hospital rooms and rehabilitation sessions. He didn''t blame them; it wasn''t their fault. But he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was being left in the shadows. Regret gnawed at him. From the beginning, he hadn''t taken the Academy as seriously as he should have. His pacifist ideals, while noble, had perhaps made him complacent. He wondered, late at night, if his reluctance to engage had put his friends in danger.


    "That''s... great," he said, forcing a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. Deep inside, the desire to be out there with them burned fiercely.


    But that path seemed closed to him now. He glanced down at his mechanical legs¡ªwondrous feats of engineering yet stark reminders of his limitations. With these, the chances of joining a Ranger division were slim to none. The Rangers demanded peak physical condition, and though technology had advanced, prejudice against augmented soldiers lingered.


    His thoughts were interrupted by the quiet hiss of the door sliding open. A nurse entered, carrying a tray with a syringe poised atop it.


    "Your injection is ready," she announced gently.


    Alan returned to his bed, the momentary distraction fading. The nurse approached and began the routine procedure. The VAT injections were a daily need, a way to keep the Ork virus from ravaging his system. As the serum entered his bloodstream, a familiar burn spread through his veins, momentarily overwhelming his senses.


    In that searing moment, a resolve crystallized in his mind. Perhaps the Rangers were out of reach, but there were other paths. Paths where his new condition might not be a hindrance but an asset.


    "Sophie," he began quietly after the nurse had left, his eyes meeting his sister''s. "I need to talk to Dad. I want him to pull some strings so I can get into the Officers'' Academy."


    She blinked, surprised. "Are you sure about this?" Concern tinged her voice. "You''ve just started recovering, and the stress¡ª"


    "I''m sure," Alan interrupted, his tone firm despite the lingering weakness. "The Mecha Pilot Corps. That''s where I need to be."

 Chapter 116 - Pallas

    - Oliver -


    "We are approaching the station. Prepare for disembarkation," one of the officers on the ship announced.


    In the distance, Oliver could see the enormous structure drifting against the backdrop of stars. Pallas was not just any space station; it was the pinnacle of human technology, orbiting silently at coordinates known only to the Blue Rangers.


    The station was a massive rotating ring designed to simulate artificial gravity, with miles of suspended cities, lush forests, and crystalline rivers winding beneath glass domes. Inside, the inhabitants lived with a singular purpose: to develop new technologies and produce weapons and defenses for the human race.


    The ship swiftly passed through an ionized barrier that separated the station from the void of space beyond.


    As the vessel docked, the newly selected Rangers were summoned to follow the officers¡ªexcept for Oliver. In his case, a specific officer was assigned to escort him.


    The other rookie Rangers'' gazes were a mix of surprise, admiration, and envy at the attention he was receiving.


    Stepping onto the station, Oliver was able to take in the grandeur of Pallas more fully. The entire city was adorned with hanging gardens and buildings of minimalist architecture. The officer enthusiastically pointed out each district and structure as they moved along until they finally arrived at a neighborhood of houses reminiscent of a suburban area in a grand city.


    "This is where you''ll be staying," the officer explained.


    "Will I be sharing the house?" Oliver asked.


    "No, your situation is unique. Usually, new Rangers are assigned to an officer for training and begin by living in the common dormitory. However, your officer is a bit special. He prefers that you reside close to him, which is why you''ll stay in this house," the officer said.


    "This whole house is just for me?" Oliver asked, his eyes widening.


    "Yes, but don''t get too comfortable just yet. You''ll find that your training will be even more demanding," the officer replied, already preparing to depart.


    Oliver nodded, walking through the expansive garden before entering the house. It looked very much like a typical suburban home, with a living room connected to a kitchen. A small staircase led to the second floor, where there were two bedrooms and two bathrooms. At the back of the house, there was a large garden.


    After spending a few minutes exploring, Oliver sat down in the backyard. Looking up at the "sky," he could see the other side of the station, as well as the vastness of space beyond. The curve of the ring-shaped habitat arced overhead, lights from distant windows twinkling like stars themselves.


    Taking advantage of the few minutes he had before his commanding officer''s arrival, Oliver opened the chat function on his gauntlet. The holographic interface flickered to life, displaying his recent conversations.


    ---


    Channels


    - Exam1Group [4] [Private]


    Exam1Group


    [OliverKR]: Just arrived at the Blue Rangers'' base. ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö is incredible.


    [OliverKR]:  ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.


    [OliverKR]:  WTF! Looks like I can''t mention the name of the base in the chat.


    [KathSaysHi]: It must be some kind of security measure. From what they''ve said, the Blue Ranger base is the only one with no records of its location since it''s where humanity''s principal research happens.


    [BellaRedFanGirl]: But even the name?!


    [BellaRedFanGirl]:  I''ll only arrive at the base tomorrow; I''m still on the ship. ??


    ---


    Oliver sighed, realizing he wouldn''t have as long a journey as Isabela. His gaze drifted over the list of group members in the chat. Alan''s name was still there, but his status icon remained gray, indicating his absence.


    ¡®We will find a cure,¡¯ Oliver thought before closing the chat.


    With some time to spare, Oliver decided to review his status. Accessing the data on his gauntlet, he surveyed the experience points he obtained. Unfortunately, it wasn''t much. He''d used a significant portion during the first exam, and in the second, he hadn''t faced many robots¡ªopting instead for strategies that caused accidents or evading them.


    | Status Page


    | User: Oliver [Nameless]


    | Level: 4 [Knight]


    | Experience: [202/800]


    | Credits: 11.260


    |


    | Stats


    | Strength: 7 [Pawn] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.| Agility: 19 [Knight] [Buy for 200 Exp]


    | Constitution: 6 [Pawn] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Energy: 17 [Knight] [Buy for 1600 Exp]


    |


    | Boons


    | Insight [Knight][Growth]


    | [Use 800 Experience Points to Upgrade]


    |


    | Observation [Pawn][Growth]


    | [Use 200 Experience Points to Upgrade]


    |


    | Left Eye of Learning  [Knight]


    |


    | Right Eye of Secrets [Knight]


    |


    | Glitches


    | [Too Much Information]


    | [As long as I see]


    |


    | Skills


    | Ranger Weapon Handling [Knight]


    | Robot Maintenance [Pawn]


    | Mecha Repairing [Pawn]


    | Mecha Piloting [Pawn]


    | Energy Perception [Pawn]


    |


    | Technique


    | [Language] Orkish


    | Progress: 10.59%


    | [Combat] New Earth Army Style


    | Progress: 10.51%


    |


    | Ranger Weapon


    | Energy Pistol


    His skills had increased considerably, especially after battling numerous robots and mechas. He''d been able to utilize his [Insight] boon more extensively, gaining valuable information during each exam.


    ¡®Too bad I can''t use it as much against Orks¡ªit would be really useful,¡¯ Oliver mused.


    But there was one more thing that required his attention.


    | Maze Master


    | Complete the maze in under 1 minute


    | [Locked Reward - Become a Ranger to unlock]


    ¡®I''ve become a Ranger¡ªdo I just need to activate it?¡¯ Oliver wondered.


    He tapped on the achievement icon repeatedly, but the reward remained inaccessible despite his efforts. The status hadn''t changed.


    ¡®Is something still missing?¡¯ he pondered. ¡®Maybe the Z Crystal?¡¯


    As he contemplated, the sunlight¡ªor rather, the artificial illumination simulating sunlight¡ªcast a warm glow over the garden. The leaves rustled softly in the breeze.


    Lost in his thoughts, Oliver almost didn''t notice the doorbell chime echoing through the house. Startled, he glanced up.


    ¡®That must be the officer,¡¯ he thought, hurrying to answer the door.


    Oliver opened it, expecting to see a standard envoy. Instead, standing on his doorstep was one of the last people he expected to see. An elderly man with snow-white hair and deep-set eyes regarded him intently. He wore semi-activated blue armor that hummed softly, faint traces of energy pulsing.


    "Getting accustomed to your accommodations, young man?" General Wiz asked, stepping past Oliver into the house with the familiarity of someone who had been there countless times.


    "Ge-General Wiz! It''s good to see you again," Oliver stammered, snapping back to reality as he closed the door behind them.


    "Indeed," Wiz replied with a faint smile. "And you''ll be seeing much more of me. You''ll be under my tutelage."


    Oliver blinked in surprise. "What do you mean, sir? My commanding officer is going to be a General?"


    "Normally, I would assign you to another officer," Wiz admitted, strolling through the living area and casting an appraising eye over the minimalist d¨¦cor. "But given that I have only two years to analyze you, it''s better to keep you close. I need to understand why you have such a remarkable connection to the Blue Crystal."


    Oliver nodded slowly, the weight of the General''s words sinking in. "I see," he replied. "That makes sense."


    "Furthermore," Wiz continued, turning to face him, "I don''t intend to train you in the same manner as the others. Many recruits struggle even to activate the crystal, but with your level of synchronization, it should be quite effortless. Therefore, I''ll assign you to missions that align more with my... particular interests."


    "Understood," Oliver said, straightening his posture. "When do we begin?"


    "Right now," Wiz declared, his eyes glinting with curiosity and determination. "But first, it''s time to replace that crystal."


    He gestured toward the gauntlet on Oliver''s wrist. The standard-issue device housed an artificial crystal.


    From within a concealed compartment of his armor, Wiz produced a crystal that immediately drew Oliver''s gaze. It resembled a sapphire, its facets shimmering with a radiant blue glow that seemed to dance with an inner light. Waves of energy pulsed within it like the flow of a cosmic tide.


    Oliver''s fingers brushed against the small crystal, and an immediate surge of energy coursed through him. It was as if the crystal pulsed with a heartbeat of its own, each throb resonating with his inner self. Compared to his artificial crystal, this one was massively denser; its weight was surprising for its size. Yet, it wasn''t just the physical heft that struck him¡ªthe unique sensation that flowed into him upon contact, an otherworldly connection he couldn''t quite fathom.


    ¡°Just click on this button,¡± Wiz explained how to open the crystal repository.


    A compartment opened in the lower section of the gauntlet, revealing where its Artificial Crystal was resting. However, there were still five other slots available to add additional Z Crystals. Oliver extended his hand to embed the blue crystal in his gauntlet, intent on examining this newfound marvel further. Just then, the General''s voice interrupted his thoughts. "How about we put it to the test?" he suggested, a hint of excitement underlying his stoic demeanor.


    Oliver looked up, confusion flickering across his face. ¡®Test it? Here and now?¡¯ But the General had already turned away, striding purposefully toward the staircase at the room''s far end. Instead of ascending, he descended into the lower levels of the house.


    "We can experiment with it here."

 Chapter 117 - Blue Crystal

    - Oliver -


    Oliver followed Wiz down to the lower level. As they took the first step down into the basement, the lights flickered on automatically, illuminating an enormous training facility.


    The gym was equipped with an array of weights and devices that Oliver recognized from his days at the Academy: holographic sparring partners, gravity modulators, and neurally linked obstacle courses. But what caught his eye was the small arena at the center¡ªa circular platform reminiscent of the one used in his combat classes with Ranger Weapons.


    "Come on, step into the arena," Wiz invited, his voice carrying a subtle challenge.


    "Against you?" Oliver asked, eyebrows raised in surprise.


    "Of course. Are you underestimating a General?" Wiz replied, a wry smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    "Never!" Oliver asserted though he couldn''t help but glance at the General''s snow-white hair. He climbed onto the arena, a mix of excitement and apprehension coursing through him. Despite Wiz''s age, there was an aura of power about him.


    "Start with your Artificial Ranger Armor," Wiz instructed, crossing his arms casually.


    Oliver nodded and focused his energy. The crystal embedded in his gauntlet pulsed, and metallic liquid began to seep out, creeping over his body like quicksilver. The substance solidified into sleek armor plates, enveloping him piece by piece until he stood fully armored, the suit gleaming under the overhead lights.


    "This armor is quite standard," Wiz observed, his eyes flicking over the suit''s design. "You don''t know how to alter it?"


    "Not yet," Oliver admitted. "I still need more training."


    "Hmm." Wiz stroked his chin thoughtfully. "When you decide to modify the armor''s components, it''s easier to practice with the artificial version. It consumes less of your energy."


    "Understood," Oliver replied.


    "Now, show me what you''ve got! Advance!" Wiz commanded, taking a relaxed stance.


    Without hesitation, Oliver launched himself forward, drawing upon the New Earth Army Style. He unleashed a flurry of punches and kicks, his movements fluid and precise, each strike calculated. But to his confusion, every attack seemed to pass right through Wiz as if the General were merely a hologram.


    "Good! Good!" Wiz commented, sidestepping effortlessly. "You don¡¯t  have much strength, but your agility is impressive."


    Oliver gritted his teeth, frustration bubbling up. What was happening? His blows felt strong, but there was no impact, no resistance. It was as if he were shadowboxing.


    He took a few steps back, trying to steady his breathing. Wiz didn''t give him time to regroup. The General closed the distance with surprising speed, his movements a blur. For the first time, Wiz attacked.


    Oliver saw the punch aimed at his stomach and moved to block it. He was certain he''d intercepted the strike¡ªuntil he felt a sharp jolt as Wiz''s fist connected with his jaw instead.


    "What the¡ª?" Oliver stumbled back, bewildered. How had the punch gotten past his guard?


    They continued this surreal dance. Oliver defended against attacks that never came, only to be struck from unexpected angles. Each time, he was sure he had anticipated Wiz''s moves, but each time, he was proven wrong.


    ¡®What''s he doing?¡¯ Oliver thought desperately. His mind raced to find an explanation. Was Wiz using some kind of advanced holographic technology? A cloaking device?


    "You''re relying too much on your eyes," Wiz said aloud, as if reading his thoughts. The General''s  expression remained calm, almost amused.


    Oliver''s confusion deepened. He closed his eyes briefly, trying to focus. Maybe Wiz was right. He needed to tap into more than just his visual senses.


    For a moment, Oliver stopped fixating on Wiz''s physical movements and instead attuned himself to the energy coursing through the room. With his heightened sensitivity, he could perceive the General''s presence without relying on sight¡ªhe could ¡°feel¡± where Wiz was, even with his eyes closed.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    He took a deep breath and let his eyelids fall shut. Almost immediately, the chaotic environment settled into a tapestry of energy patterns. Through this new lens, he sensed a punch directed toward him. His eyes, if open, would have shown Wiz''s fist aiming straight for his stomach. But through his energy perception, he realized that the General''s arm was actually targeting his face.


    His visual and energetic senses clashed, each insisting on a different reality. Confusion knotted his thoughts as he tried to reconcile the conflicting information. In that split second of hesitation, the punch connected¡ªstriking his face yet again.


    Pain radiated from his cheek as Oliver stumbled back, shaking his head to clear the dizziness. "What is happening?" he muttered under his breath.


    Wiz observed him with a calm expression. "Wiz isn''t my real name," the General declared, his tone tinged with pride. "It''s a nickname some fellow officers gave me long ago. They said watching me on the battlefield was something magical¡ªsomething only a wizard could accomplish."


    He raised a hand casually. To Oliver''s astonishment, a moment later, there were suddenly two hands where there should have been only one. Then three, four, five¡ªthe number of hands multiplied rapidly, fanning out in a bewildering display.


    "You create mirages?" Oliver asked, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    "Mirages?" Wiz echoed with a faint smirk. "That''s a rather reductive way to put it. I control photons. When you master light itself, you can create illusions¡ªor unleash blinding flashes." A searing brilliance erupted from his outstretched hand as if to illustrate his point.


    Oliver had to shut his eyes tightly as the intense light flooded the room, threatening to overwhelm his senses. Even with his eyelids scrunched closed, the luminosity penetrated, painting his vision with white-hot afterimages.


    When he cautiously reopened his eyes, blinking against the residual glare, the light receded. The training arena returned to focus, and shadows gradually reasserted themselves. He gazed at the General with a mixture of awe and dawning comprehension.


    "It''s quite useful," Wiz explained, "but against more seasoned opponents, I lose much of my combat capability." He paused, considering the gauntlet on Oliver''s arm. "Alright. Now let''s swap out your crystal."


    Oliver nodded and deactivated his armor. Holding the gauntlet, he pressed a small button along its side. With a soft hiss, the metallic-hued stone he''d been using ejected, dropping into his palm. In its place, he inserted the blue crystal that pulsed with a vibrant, almost hypnotic glow.


    The moment the gauntlet reconnected with the energy of the Z Crystal, a sudden weakness washed over him. His surroundings blurred, and once again, he found himself standing in the same enigmatic chamber from the day before.


    This time, the grand throne at the far end was empty. Turning around, he spotted an immense staircase extending downward toward what seemed to be the outside of an ancient temple. Its colossal pillars and ornate carvings loomed above, but as quickly as the vision appeared, it dissolved, and Oliver was back in the training arena.


    "Try activating it," Wiz suggested, his eyes keenly observing every nuance.


    Oliver took a deep breath and nodded. "Blue Ranger, activate!"


    The sensation was entirely different from before. Previously, it felt as though liquid metal was expanding from the crystal, enveloping his body piece by piece to form the armor. This time, pure energy surged through him¡ªraw and unfiltered¡ªmaterializing the armor around his form in a cascade of shimmering blue light.


    "Finally!" a familiar voice echoed in his mind. It was Athena speaking to him for the first time since he''d touched the crystal.


    As the last fragments of armor solidified, Oliver felt an overwhelming surge of power. It was unmistakable¡ªhis abilities had skyrocketed. He estimated his strength to be at least ten times greater than when he wore his artificial armor, and he hadn''t even trained with this new equipment yet.


    "Excellent!" Wiz exclaimed, a rare smile crossing his features. "Impressive indeed. Many Rangers take weeks, even months, to attune to their crystals and activate their armor. It''s often a battle of wills, forcing the crystal to submit."


    "How do you feel?" Wiz asked, his gaze penetrating.


    "Powerful," Oliver replied simply, the understatement evident in his voice.


    "Then let''s continue." Wiz stepped back, adopting a ready stance. "Show me what you can do."


    Determined to capitalize on his newfound strength, Oliver decided to give it everything he had, aiming to outpace the General before he could react.


    [Prometheus]


    In an instant, he channeled nearly all of his energy into his right arm¡ªa risky move, but one Oliver believed would overwhelm any defense. He felt the power concentrate, his arm humming with barely contained force.


    He propelled himself forward, the ground cracking beneath his feet from the sudden acceleration. Wiz''s eyes widened slightly¡ªa flicker of surprise¡ªas Oliver closed the gap between them in the blink of an eye. With a mighty roar, Oliver unleashed his punch.


    The sheer force of the attack was beyond anything he''d ever produced. The energy blast streaked toward Wiz, distorting the air around it. Recognizing the imminent danger, Wiz executed a swift, evasive maneuver, barely slipping out of the attack''s path.


    The impact was catastrophic. The side of the arena exploded in a shower of debris, the reinforced walls buckling under the stress. Alarms blared as structural integrity fields struggled to contain the damage. Smoke and dust filled the air, obscuring visibility.


    Wiz landed gracefully a short distance away, but his usually composed demeanor was tinged with concern. "I think going to need to get you to a medic," he spoke.


    Confused by the statement, Oliver looked down at his arm¡ªand horror flooded through him. His hand and forearm were gone, vaporized from the elbow down.

 Chapter 118 - Exploring Pallas

    - Oliver -


    Blood dripped steadily from the ragged stump of Oliver''s arm as they hurried toward the hospital nestled among the towering spires near his home. Each scarlet droplet left a stark trail on the polished obsidian pavement, a visceral reminder of the uncontrolled power he had unleashed.


    The General moved with purpose beside him, his usually composed demeanor tinged with urgency. He had acted swiftly¡ªalerting Pallas''s elite medical team and dispatching engineers to repair the devastated sublevel of the house, which had been nearly obliterated by the catastrophic blast.


    "That was a close one," Wiz remarked with a wry smile as they approached the hospital entrance. "Good thing the whole house didn''t come down."


    But Oliver was in no mood for humor. Pain seared through his arm, each throb synchronized with the frantic beat of his heart. He clenched his jaw, focusing on putting one foot in front of the other.


    Inside, the medical staff sprang into action. A nurse administered a potent analgesic, and a cool numbness began to spread from the injection site. They guided him to a treatment chamber where his injured arm was gently submerged in VAT.


    It was eerily similar to the last time he''d lost an arm. Back then, he had been fully immersed in the VAT for days, suspended in a dreamless sleep while his body regenerated. This time, only his arm required the treatment, allowing him to remain conscious throughout the process. It was a small mercy; at least he wouldn''t lose himself to the void of sedation.


    Operating his gauntlet with just one hand, however, proved to be a frustrating endeavor. The device was designed for dual-handed input, and while it had ocular interface capabilities, the calibration was off, causing screens to flicker and commands to misfire. Oliver sighed, resigning himself to the temporary limitations.


    Despite the discomfort, the three days passed swiftly. The medical team was efficient, and soon he was discharged, his arm fully restored, but his mind weighed down by the memory of his blunder.


    After being released, Oliver began to adapt to the new routine. Unlike the other recruits, he lacked a standardized training schedule. His days were unpredictable. Sometimes, Wiz would appear unannounced, offering personalized instruction that challenged his physical abilities and understanding of his powers. The General''s lessons were intense, often pushing Oliver to his limits, but also invaluable.


    Most of the time, though, he trained alone. The training facilities were at his disposal¡ªa labyrinth of holographic simulators, gravity modules, and combat drones. He spent hours honing his skills, determined to control the power of the new Z Crystal.


    Occasionally, he accompanied Wiz to high-level meetings. Seated at the periphery of opulent conference rooms, he listened as military leaders and scientists discussed strategies and technologies that could alter the course of worlds. It was daunting, but it offered him a glimpse into the broader implications of his role as a Ranger.


    "This is one of our primary facilities," Wiz explained as they walked, "though it isn''t focused so much on technological research as it is on Ork knowledge." He glanced at Oliver to ensure he was following. "Everything from biology, linguistics, history¡ªany type of understanding about their society."


    Ahead of them stood a colossal white building, its sleek exterior punctuated by black windows that shimmered under Pallas''s artificial lights. The structure loomed over the surrounding buildings, exuding an air of importance. Oliver noted its striking resemblance to the research block at the Academy, but there was something distinctly different about it.


    As they stepped inside, a network of long corridors unfolded before them, each lined with countless rooms where active research was being conducted. The air was filled with a quiet hum of activity, conversations murmured in hushed tones, and holographic displays flickered with data streams. The most significant difference Oliver observed was the absence of darkened windows that had once barred recruits from glimpsing into the research labs at the Academy. Here, transparency seemed paramount; each project was conducted openly, inviting scrutiny and collaboration from all Blue Rangers.


    One of the first rooms they stopped at featured a long metallic table scattered with dozens of books and assorted papers. Around it, several Rangers were engrossed in a heated discussion, gesturing animatedly as they made notes.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "It doesn''t make sense," one of them argued, frustration evident in his voice. "The translation of this phrase doesn''t align with the ones we found at the other outpost we attacked."


    Above the table, a holographic projection displayed an array of floating symbols¡ªcomplex and unfamiliar. Oliver couldn''t decipher their meaning but recognized them as elements of the Ork language.


    Wiz and Oliver paused, observing the debate unfold.


    "What''s the issue here?" Wiz asked, his curiosity piqued.


    The Rangers turned, acknowledging the General''s presence. "General," one of them began respectfully, "we''ve received new Ork texts, but they don''t seem to make any sense. When we apply what we already know about their language, the translations come out as gibberish."


    "I see," Wiz replied thoughtfully. "And what do we know about this text?"


    "Not much," the Ranger admitted. "It was found in one of the logistical bases we recently secured. We hoped to uncover some plans or strategic information, but this isn''t making sense so far."


    Wiz seemed to contemplate this, then turned to Oliver. "What do you think?"


    Oliver wasn''t caught off guard; over the past few days, the General had frequently sought his input, pushing him to think critically and share his reasoning.


    "I assume the Rangers have already considered this," Oliver began, "but I''d question the document''s authenticity. We should check how long it''s been there, who might have written it, and the possibility that they''re starting to use some form of encryption."


    "Why focus on those aspects?" Wiz prompted, encouraging him to elaborate.


    "Well," Oliver continued, "the Ork language likely evolves similarly to human languages, but their society is much older. The document could be an ancient text¡ªsomething obsolete that doesn''t reflect current language use. Knowing who wrote it might indicate the level or faction of the Ork, especially since, from what little I''ve heard, their speech patterns vary significantly based on skin color, which might correlate with different tribes or social classes. Perhaps their writing varies accordingly. As for encryption, it''s logical they''d anticipate us eventually deciphering their language and might be taking steps to secure their communications."


    "Interesting," Wiz mused, stroking his beard thoughtfully. "How much do you know of Orkish?"


    "Not a lot," Oliver admitted. "Only what I overheard and learned during my imprisonment."


    "Even so, you seem to grasp more than some of our specialists," the General noted. "You''re not wrong, though there''s also the possibility that we''re encountering different dialects or languages from other Ork colonies. Until now, we''ve primarily intercepted texts in what appears to be their official language, but it''s quite plausible they use multiple languages or codes."


    The Rangers around them exchanged glances, some scribbling down notes, others eyeing Oliver with a mixture of curiosity and, perhaps, a hint of envy at his rapport with the General.


    Oliver and Wiz emerged from the previous chamber and continued exploring other laboratories. The afternoon stretched as they moved from one lab to the next, with Wiz evaluating each one. By the end of their journey, they found themselves in one of the last labs.


    This particular laboratory was shrouded in dimmer light. Two Rangers¡ªa man and a woman¡ªstood near a central metal examination table. However, the greatest shock to Oliver was the subject of their study: A massive, ash-gray Ork lay strapped to the table.


    The two Rangers appeared to be dissecting the creature, conversing quietly as they worked. Wiz entered, already speaking with the Rangers, while Oliver lingered by the doorway, his gaze fixed on the monstrous figure.


    Suddenly, the Ork roared in Oliver¡¯s direction. For the first time, the boy could almost perfectly understand what it was saying.


    [Kill me! Please! By the heavens, grant me peace!] the Ork bellowed, begging for mercy.


    Oliver felt his heart grow heavy. Even if it was an enemy, it was surreal to witness a living creature being dissected alive on a cold metal table.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯re rapidly uncovering how the Orks¡¯ immune system works,¡± one of the Rangers explained to Wiz. ¡°By next year, we should have some viruses ready for testing.¡±


    Oliver kept his eyes on the Ork, the sight troubling him deeply.


    ¡°What do you think, boy?¡± Wiz asked.


    ¡°Barbaric,¡± Oliver answered, managing only that single word. ¡°I believe we are better than the Orks precisely because we don¡¯t repeat the same cruelty they commit.¡±


    Wiz stroked his beard, pondering. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t use biological weapons?¡±


    ¡°If it were the last option, maybe,¡± Oliver admitted. ¡°But does that justify keeping the Ork in pain?¡±


    ¡°Interesting. For many, Orks are seen as animals¡ªlower than animals, in fact. That¡¯s why conducting experiments like this isn¡¯t considered unethical,¡± Wiz explained.


    Oliver shook his head in judgment. ¡°How far are we willing to sink, making ourselves more like the evil we¡¯re trying to destroy?¡±


    Wiz countered, ¡°How far would you be unwilling to go to end this war?¡±


    The boy grew quiet, conflicted. He wanted to eliminate the enemy and might even resort to torture if necessary, but there had to be an apparent reason, a dire necessity of war. He found himself torn.


    With that question lingering in the air, they left the research wing, heading for the day''s final meeting.

 Chapter 119 - To The North

    - Elowen Hopwright -


    Elowen gazed intently out her office''s expansive window, the sprawling metropolis''s panorama stretching before her. The city''s shimmering lights reflected off sleek skyscrapers, creating a tapestry of luminescence that could have captivated her under different circumstances. But after enduring a marathon of meetings throughout the day, her eyes felt heavy, and weariness settled deep within her bones. Yet, as a senator of the Interstellar Federation, her duties did not cease with the waning hours; responsibility seldom respected the confines of time.


    The soft hum of the door opening drew her attention. One of her secretaries stepped in hesitantly, her presence announced only by the slight rustling of papers and the quiet click of the door latch. She peeked her head around the doorframe, her expression a blend of apprehension and urgency.


    "Senator," the secretary began softly, "they''ve come again¡ªthe same ones as last time."


    Elowen closed her eyes briefly, inhaling a measured breath. "Again," she murmured, a hint of resignation in her voice. "They never bring good news."


    She heard the heavy footfalls announcing her visitors'' arrival. The air seemed to shift, and a tangible tension accompanied them.


    "Gentlemen, how may I assist you?" Elowen asked, her voice carrying the perfect balance of authority and cordiality as she re-entered the main space.


    Seated before her were two remarkable figures¡ªrepresentatives of the Lionlings, a species that had only recently joined the Federation. They hailed from one of the most distant planets on the northern rim of the galaxy. Their integration into the Federation was a significant diplomatic achievement but also brought its share of complexities.


    The two Lionlings were imposing, to say the least. Their bodies were cloaked in dark blue fur that seemed almost iridescent under the soft lighting of her office, each strand catching the light in a subtle shimmer. Their eyes¡ªpiercing amber orbs¡ªheld an intensity that was both fierce and intelligent, giving the impression that they missed nothing within their surroundings. Every movement they made was fluid and calculated, reminiscent of predators at the apex of their power, exuding an aura that commanded respect and attention.


    Thick, luxurious manes surrounded their leonine faces; the strands braided with small metallic ornaments that glinted silver and gold. The tips of sharp fangs were visible beneath their upper lips, a silent reminder of their primal heritage. Their physiques were muscular and statuesque, the sleek armor they wore conforming to their forms while also indicating their readiness for combat. The black armored suits were adorned with intricate patterns and insignias of their clans¡ªadding an element of artistry to their formidable appearance.


    Elowen couldn''t help but notice the restless swaying of their tails, the tufted ends flicking with a latent energy. As they settled into the chairs before her desk¡ªfurniture that suddenly appeared diminutive in comparison¡ªthe chairs creaked under their weight, making it seem like they were seated in children''s chairs rather than standard-issue conference seating.


    "Madam Senator, we have come to bring urgent news. Our friends in the southern sector of the galaxy have received some disconcerting information," the first Lionling spoke with a heavy accent, his guttural tones betraying his unfamiliarity with the Federation''s language.


    Elowen regarded them with a mixture of curiosity and wariness. "Why bring this to me?" she asked, her eyes narrowing slightly. "There are several senators of your own race within the Senate."


    She didn''t relish interacting with the Lionlings. Their species had been adversaries for a long time during the tumultuous period of the Grand Game. The memories of those dark days still lingered, shadows that clung to her thoughts.


    "None of them would be particularly interested in this information since it doesn''t concern our own race," the Lionling explained. His amber eyes, sharp and penetrating, met hers steadily. "However, Senator, my clan believes that if we cannot assist the Federation, sooner or later, there will be tensions between the Lionlings and the other species."This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Elowen studied the emissary''s face for a moment. Although this wasn''t their first time offering genuine¡ªand valuable¡ªinformation, she remained cautious. It all seemed too convenient.


    "Unlike last time, this information isn''t as valuable or straightforward," the emissary continued. "In fact, I''m here to present you with another problem to evaluate."


    "Very well, tell me," Elowen said, gesturing for him to proceed. She leaned back slightly in her chair, her fingers interlacing atop the polished surface of her desk.


    "It is not common knowledge within the Federation," he began, "but we have a few Lionlings serving as mercenaries in the southern reaches of the galaxy, near where the Games still occur."


    Elowen nodded, a flicker of unease crossing her mind. ¡®Where the barbaric gods still command their legions in battle,¡¯ she thought.


    "They seldom return with significant information," the Lionling continued, "but recently, we received some leaks indicating that the Orks are rapidly expanding eastward. More importantly, their technology and magic are growing at an unprecedented rate, at least for their race."


    "I imagine you have some idea of what''s happening?" Elowen questioned, her gaze sharpening. "Could it simply be a blessing from the Sovereigns?"


    "Unlikely," the Lionling replied, a hint of concern in his voice. "They haven''t won any recent wars that would warrant such a blessing, not even while battling on two different fronts."


    "All right," Elowen conceded. "How did you come by this information? Solely from mercenaries? Is it reliable?"


    "Primarily through mercenaries," he admitted, "but a few months ago, another event occurred that supports our hypothesis. We don''t know if it was due to Ork incompetence or accident, but one of their prisons was attacked, and several prisoners of war were freed. Some were races they had created, but among them were also species from the Federation."


    "Shit." Elowen''s composure faltered as she slammed her hand on the desk, a rare display of frustration. "Can they do this without violating the rules of the Grand Game?"


    "If they acquired them before a race left the Games or perhaps purchased them, it''s possible," the Lionling explained. "It''s difficult to discern the exact limits of the rules."


    "Did you manage to rescue them?" she asked urgently.


    "Only one survived long enough to send a signal that was picked up by our ships," he replied. "But he''s our primary clue to this sudden evolution."


    "Since you''re still telling me this story," Elowen said thoughtfully, "I assume there are more slaves still imprisoned?"


    "Yes." The emissary nodded. "We''ve received coordinates of another group being used for research."


    "Do you know their species?" she inquired, considering whether another branch of the Federation might be better suited to handle the issue.


    "No. Only the coordinates," the Lionling admitted.


    "What do you expect me to do?" Elowen asked, fixing her gaze on the emissary.


    "I expect nothing," he said, rising from his chair with a graceful motion that belied his imposing stature. "But I know this information holds value for the Federation, and you''ll know how best to use it."


    His companion stood alongside him, their dark blue fur shimmering under the soft lighting of her office. Together, they turned and made their way toward the door, their tails swaying rhythmically behind them.


    "Farewell, Senator," he said before exiting.


    Elowen nodded absentmindedly before drifting back into her thoughts. ¡®I cannot interfere directly with the Grand Game,¡¯ she mused. ¡®Doing so could risk awakening the Sovereign once more.¡¯


    The weight of that possibility pressed heavily on her mind. Determined, she pressed a concealed button embedded in the sleek surface of her wooden desk. Almost immediately, one of her secretaries entered through the wide double doors of her office.


    "Madam Senator," the secretary said, approaching with a respectful bow.


    "Summon Codename Lily," Elowen instructed, her gaze steely. "We need eyes and ears in the southern regions of the galaxy."


    The secretary hesitated ever so slightly. "Should we inform the generals?" he inquired cautiously.


    "Not yet," she replied firmly. "We need more information about what''s happening within the Grand Game before taking any decisive action."


    At the mention of the notorious game, the secretary froze for a few seconds, a flicker of unease crossing his face. The Grand Game was a perilous affair, whispered about in shadowed corners¡ªa cosmic chess match played by powerful beings, with entire worlds as pawns.


    Quickly regaining his composure, the secretary gave a curt nod. "As you wish, Senator." He bowed again before turning on his heel and exiting the room to carry out her orders.


    Left alone once more, Elowen brought a hand to her temple, massaging the growing tension there. "Even after everything, the Sovereigns still find a way to make our lives difficult," she muttered under her breath.

 Chapter 120 - The First Mission

    - Oliver -


    Oliver was ascending in one of the elevators of the research building alongside Wiz. But deep in his mind, he was still reeling from what he had witnessed in the lab¡ªthe lengths to which the Blue Rangers were willing to go to secure victory for humanity. Having narrowly escaped death multiple times at the hands of the Orks, he felt nothing but seething hatred toward them.


    Yet, after his own harrowing experience of being tortured, he found himself able to put himself in the Orks'' position. Deep down, he recognized that there were rules¡ªlines that should not be crossed even in war.


    In the corner of his vision, a notification persisted¡ªa blinking reminder that he could click to claim his reward:


    | Maze Master


    | Complete the maze in under 1 minute


    | [Click to Redeem]


    However, between the numerous meetings and training sessions, Oliver hadn''t found the time to be alone and redeem it.


    ¡®None of my other achievements required my action to be collected. They were automatic. If this one is waiting for me to click, it must have some interaction or result. I''d better be prepared¡ªit could be something akin to an evolution,¡¯ Oliver pondered.


    "This will be the first mission that I''ll be sending you on," Wiz explained, his gaze fixed ahead. "You''ll have two weeks to prepare until then. Keep training as you have been, especially to ensure control over your power with the armor."


    "Already? Doesn''t it usually take more time before receiving a mission?" Oliver asked, turning to look at the General.


    "Usually, yes," Wiz admitted, glancing at him. "But you''re far from ordinary. Other Rangers would take much longer to master their armor. You managed to do it on the first try, and soon enough, you''ll have full command over it." He paused for a moment before adding, "Besides, you''ve demonstrated a skill that I wasn''t aware of until now¡ªone that will be needed for this mission."


    "What would that be?" Oliver asked, raising an eyebrow in surprise.


    "Your knowledge of Orkish and, well, a bit of empathy for them," Wiz replied.


    "Empathy?" Oliver frowned the very idea causing a knot in his stomach. The thought that he could feel anything but animosity toward the Orks seemed impossible.


    "Yes," Wiz affirmed. "One of the greatest mistakes someone can make during a war is blind hatred¡ªbeing so consumed by it that you''re unable to put yourself in your opponent''s shoes." He looked directly at Oliver. "It blinds you to the moves they might make. Trust me, I''ve seen many officers fall in the field because they believed the Orks were nothing more than irrational monsters."


    Oliver was silent for a moment, contemplating the General''s words.


    When the elevator doors slid open, Oliver found himself on a new floor. Unlike the previous levels, which were brimming with laboratories, this corridor was lined with classrooms and, more prominently, small meeting rooms with glass-paneled walls.


    Wiz strode confidently toward the nearest meeting room. Oliver followed closely behind, his senses sharpening with anticipation. He was beginning to grow accustomed to these sudden briefings. As they entered the room, Wiz took his seat at the head of the table.


    Oliver walked over and stood a few paces to the General''s left, maintaining a respectful posture as they awaited the others.


    "You can sit down," the General said, his tone softer than usual. "This time, you won''t be just observing."


    "Yes, sir." Oliver nodded and sat beside Wiz, feeling curious and apprehensive.


    It didn''t take long for others to arrive. The first to enter was a young man who appeared slightly older than Oliver¡ªperhaps in his early twenties, Oliver guessed.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Like the other Rangers, he wore the official uniform of the New Earth Army (NEA). Still, his attire was augmented by a partially activated Ranger armor that was anything but standard. Instead of the typical armored plates, his suit appeared to be made from synthetic fabric that shimmered subtly under the room''s lights. Rather than a helmet, he wore a hood that partially obscured his face, shadows playing across his sharp features. Dark hair spilled out from beneath the hood, framing eyes that glinted with mischief.


    Beneath the hood, a sly, confident smile curved his lips. His hands were casually tucked into the pockets of his tailored pants, exuding an air of effortless assurance.


    The only components that resembled traditional armor were the shoulder pads¡ªtwo sleek pauldrons that gleamed with a blend of elegance and latent power. Emblazoned on his chest was a metallic crest depicting a skull with wings¡ªa symbol that seemed at once rebellious and ominous.


    The Ranger''s gaze swept over the room before settling on Wiz. "So, am I finally heading back into the field, old man?" he quipped.


    "Perhaps," Wiz replied evenly, giving the young man a measured look from head to toe. "I''m still evaluating."


    As Wiz spoke, the Ranger sauntered over and dropped into a chair directly across from Oliver, lounging with casual nonchalance. He glanced at Oliver, appraising him with a keen eye. "So, this is the new little monster of the Blue Rangers?"


    "Monster? Maybe," Wiz said thoughtfully, casting a sidelong glance at Oliver. "He''ll be accompanying you on the mission."


    Turning to Oliver, Wiz continued, "This is Elliot Harper. He''s a fully certified Blue Ranger and retains his rank as an officer in the NEA. He''s a linguist specializing in Orkish¡ªhis expertise lies in their written language and cryptography."


    Elliot made an exaggerated gesture with his hands, as if taking a bow on stage. "Always a pleasure to meet a fellow prodigy," he said with a playful smirk.


    Before Wiz could introduce Oliver, the door to the meeting room swung open once more.


    A young woman strode in with a firm, determined gait, her eyes fixed on some invisible point ahead as if she were about to challenge the very air itself. Her expression was that of someone who had long since surpassed mere irritation¡ªnow, only cold fury resided in her gaze. Her dark, wavy hair, slightly disheveled, seemed as rebellious as she was.


    She halted in the center of the room, hands clenched at her sides. Her piercing stare swept over the occupants like an unyielding scanner, uncovering faces and secrets they didn''t even realize they were revealing. Her gaze locked directly onto Wiz.


    "I am not going!" she declared loudly, her voice cutting through the air. "I''ve already told you I''m not going on any mission. There''s no point in trying to send me again. My research is already behind schedule, General."


    Wiz, still looking at Oliver, remarked wryly, "Researchers are always the hardest to send on missions."


    "Sit down, Emma," Wiz commanded, his tone firm yet measured. "Let me explain the mission, and afterward, you can reconsider whether you wish to partake."


    Emma huffed but complied, dropping heavily into a seat beside Elliot. Elliot flashed a mocking grin at her, only to receive a swift punch to his arm. He winced theatrically, rubbing the spot while trying to suppress a chuckle.


    Turning back to the rest, Wiz continued, "Emma Caldwell is also a fully certified Ranger and serves the NEA as a researcher in Geography, specifically focusing on Ork Sociology."


    Emma crossed her arms, a scowl still etched on her face. Oliver noted the intensity in her eyes¡ªa mix of frustration and undeniable passion.


    "Finally," Wiz glanced at Oliver, "this is Oliver, one of our newest Rangers. Despite his short time with us, he has already been able to use his Ranger Armor."


    Elliot let out a low whistle of approval, leaning back in his chair with an impressed look. "Well done."


    "However," Wiz added, "he will be joining you for another reason. He''s one of the few who have survived prolonged close contact with the Orks and possesses a basic understanding of their spoken language."


    At this revelation, both Elliot and Emma straightened in their seats, their curiosity evidently piqued.


    "Before you start with questions," Wiz interjected, raising a hand to preempt any interruptions, "allow me to explain the mission."


    He tapped a control on the table''s console. From the center, a holographic projection materialized¡ªa detailed three-dimensional map of rugged terrain marked with strategic points and notation.


    "We''ve received coordinates on Olympus," Wiz began, nodding toward the floating map. "Theoretically, it''s supposed to be a small Ork depot. Based on its location and preliminary drone intelligence, it appears to be an abandoned base. However, from the imagery, it seems it once served as a logistical support hub."


    The hologram shifted, displaying aerial images¡ªstructures half-buried in the landscape, possible entry points, and areas of interest.


    "You will be teaming up with Red and Yellow Rangers," Wiz continued. "Your objective is to advance south of the Half Wall and infiltrate this territory. We need you to gather information crucial for our ongoing research and to deepen our understanding of Ork movements."


    Wiz paused, his gaze sweeping over each of them. "Based on recent enemy activity, this should be a straightforward mission. However, it''s vital for the studies we''re conducting."


    ¡°Any questions?"

 Chapter 121 - Pantheons Key

    - Oliver -


    "Any questions?" Wiz asked them.


    Elliot and Emma fell silent, each lost in thought for a moment. Oliver observed them closely, trying to gauge their reactions. He didn''t know exactly what to expect from the mission ahead, but he felt calmer knowing he would be alongside experienced Rangers.


    "Ugh! It''s always such a pain having to do operations with the Red Rangers," Emma complained, folding her arms across her chest.


    Wiz''s expression tightened slightly as if he wanted to disagree but chose his words carefully. "Nevertheless," he said, "we need to get in quickly and extract as much information as possible before exiting."


    "What exactly are you expecting to find there?" Elliot finally asked, his playful demeanor replaced by a serious look.


    "Low-value materials," Wiz explained. "Items the Orks wouldn''t bother burning or evacuating. But even these could provide us with valuable insights into their operations."


    "Hmm." Oliver shifted in his seat. "How should I prepare for this mission?"


    "Just continue with your training," Wiz instructed. "A Red Ranger will be in charge and act as the team leader. He''ll handle requisitioning any additional materials or equipment you might need."


    With no further questions, Wiz concluded the briefing. Elliot and Emma rose quickly, heading out to attend to their responsibilities. Oliver lingered for a moment, his mind buzzing with a mix of anticipation and uncertainty.


    "Oliver," Wiz called out as the young man turned to leave.


    "Yes, sir?" Oliver paused at the doorway.


    "Get some rest," Wiz advised, his tone almost paternal. "You''ll need to be at your best."


    "Thank you, sir." Oliver nodded before stepping into the corridor.


    The Ork Research Base was located in a separate sector of Pallas, quite distant from his home. The streets bustled with scientists, engineers, and fellow Rangers, all moving purposefully. Oliver weaved through the crowd and made his way to the Maglev station.


    The sleek, magnetically levitated train arrived with a whisper, its doors sliding open smoothly. Oliver boarded and found a seat by the window. As the Maglev accelerated silently, the cityscape blurred into a stream of lights and buildings.


    In minutes, Oliver arrived home and descended into the basement. A sense of urgency pressed upon him. ¡®It''s time to train, but before that¡­¡¯ he thought.


    Though the day was nearly over, he had only two weeks left before deploying into the field. ¡®Even though it''s low risk, I need to prepare for the worst,¡¯ he assessed, fully aware that underestimating any mission could be fatal.


    Oliver settled on the floor, leaning against the reinforced steel wall. The ongoing notification hovered in the corner of his display.


    | Maze Master


    | Complete the maze in under 1 minute


    | [Click to Redeem]


    Finally deciding to confront it, his finger hovered momentarily before tapping the [Click to Redeem] button. He braced himself, expecting the sharp jolt of pain or the dizzying rush that accompanied his previous upgrades. But seconds passed, and nothing happened. He blinked in confusion, glancing around the room as if the answer might present itself.


    Then, before him, wisps of energy began to gather, swirling together like an ethereal smoke. The energy coalesced into a sphere¡ªa pulsating orb of light that grew denser with each second.


    Oliver''s curiosity piqued, so he reached out cautiously. As his fingertips grazed the orb''s surface, it burst with a gentle pop, dissipating into shimmering particles. A soft, metallic clink echoed as the object fell to the ground.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    He looked down to find a silver key resting at his feet, its surface etched with intricate runes that seemed to glow. Hovering above it was a new notification:


    | Pantheon¡¯s Key


    | Twist to Use


    ¡°Twist?¡± Oliver murmured aloud, his brow furrowing. He picked up the key, its weight reassuring it was real. Unsure of how to proceed, he stood and faced the empty space before him. Taking a deep breath, he inserted the key into an invisible lock suspended in the air and twisted it.


    Instantly, reality shifted.


    The familiar confines of his basement dissolved, replaced by the grandeur of an immense temple. Towering columns stretched skyward. The floor beneath his feet was made of polished stone, inscribed with symbols that glowed faintly. Floating glyphs and runes drifted through the air.


    Directly ahead stood an enormous throne. Seated upon it was a woman of imposing stature, her form magnified to colossal proportions yet retaining a delicate grace. Her long, bluish hair cascaded over her right shoulder, shimmering like threads of starlight. She sat with legs elegantly crossed, exuding an aura of calm authority.


    Her attire resembled that of a Blue Ranger but more refined¡ªsleek armor that seemed both ancient and advanced, adorned with subtle golden accents that glinted softly. The design was intricate, flowing seamlessly as if part of her very being.


    "At last, you have arrived," the woman spoke, her voice resonating throughout the temple with a melodious echo. It was a voice Oliver recognized immediately¡ªthe same soothing yet firm tones of Athena.


    "Athena?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Yes," Athena confirmed. "Now that you have the Blue Crystal, it will be easier for us to communicate. Still, you must understand that any interaction within this chamber comes at a cost¡ªbe it our time or Energy."


    Oliver nodded, his gaze drifting around the awe-inspiring surroundings.


    "But where are we?" he asked, returning his attention to her.


    "In my home," Athena replied, "or at least a representation of it that you can access."


    "So, you live in a temple?" Oliver mused, eyebrows knitting together. "I thought you were an AI."


    She offered a faint smile. "At the time, I couldn''t reveal my nature. Thinking of me as an AI wasn''t entirely incorrect."


    "Then what are you really?" he pressed, curiosity burning in his eyes.


    Athena hesitated for a moment, her gaze distant. "It''s complex. The more information I share, the more I influence the Game. That comes at a significant cost to me. But you may perceive me however you wish¡ªa goddess, a powerful entity¡ªbut we are commonly known as Sovereigns."


    Oliver felt his heartbeat quicken. It was the first time someone had shed light on what a Sovereign was, and even though her explanation was vague, he was standing in the presence of one.


    ¡®Is Athena the one John has been searching for?¡¯ he wondered. ¡®What did she mean by influencing the Game?¡¯


    He was about to voice another question when Athena raised a hand gently to stop him. "Choose your questions wisely," she cautioned. "You may have only two more before my energy dissipates and you are returned home."


    He closed his mouth, contemplating carefully. After a few moments, he asked, "Why me? You could have brought any other Ranger, right? What makes me special?"


    His eyes searched hers, seeking answers about himself and his connection to the Blue Crystal.


    Athena leaned back on her throne, resting her chin on her hand as if deep in thought. "The answer is simpler than you might think," she began. "I observe much¡ªnearly everything that transpires. I know all the heroes and villains that exist or have existed. It''s rare for someone to surprise me, but you¡ªyou, with nothing special, have."


    She continued, her gaze steady upon him. "You could have died in Seoul, but you survived. You could have fled from the Orks and left Isabella and Alan in the transport truck, but you stayed. You might not have saved Katherine, but you did. Time and time again, you''ve made decisions that put you at risk, but they''ve demonstrated your will to live and your courage. I admire people like that. To me, that is what it means to be a hero."


    Oliver was momentarily speechless. So often, those decisions had been impulsive, made without clear thought or in moments of desperation. It felt strange, almost unsettling, to be praised for what he''d often considered reckless behavior.


    "Th-thank you," he managed to say.


    Silence enveloped them as he pondered his final question. ¡®What should I ask?¡¯ he thought. ¡®I need to make it count.¡¯


    "What do you expect from me?" Oliver finally inquired. Even if she found him interesting, he couldn''t shake the feeling that Athena had a deeper purpose for reaching out to him.


    She regarded him thoughtfully. "That question will have to wait for another time," she replied softly. "You are not yet ready to understand the Game."


    Slowly, the magnificent scene around them began to dissolve, like mist caught in a rising breeze. The towering columns faded, the floating symbols dimmed, and the luminescent glow softened into darkness.


    As Oliver blinked, he found himself back in his own home, the familiar surroundings slowly coming into focus. The cool air of his room replaced the otherworldly atmosphere of the temple. He looked down to find the key still clasped in his hand. However, there was something different about it now.


    | Pantheon¡¯s Key


    | Twist to Use


    | Cooldown: Two weeks.

 Chapter 122 - Arriving at the Half Wall

    - Oliver -


    The following two weeks of training blurred together in a haze of relentless drills and newfound mastery. During this time, Oliver had access to numerous recordings of the Orks, allowing him to improve his understanding of Orkish. However, the recordings were taken either on battlefields or during moments of torture. As a result, he primarily became proficient in understanding the insults the Orks hurled at humans.


    | [Language] Orkish


    | Progress: 32.14%


    Each day, Oliver honed his control over the Z Crystal, feeling its power resonate more deeply within him. Meanwhile, Isabela and Katherine were starting their training at their bases. Though both exhibited high compatibility with their crystals, their learning and domination weren''t as effortless as Oliver''s initial activation; their progress was steady but gradual.


    Soon enough, Oliver found himself stepping onto a teleportation platform alongside Elliot and Emma. Wiz stood before them, hands clasped behind his back. "You''ll be transported to one of our orbital bases around Olympus," he explained, his gaze steady. "From there, you''ll catch a ship to the Half Wall."


    Elliot and Emma exchanged knowing glances but had no questions. As Elliot had mentioned in passing, they were no strangers to missions on the Frontline, though their assignments were typically far more dangerous.


    Moments later, the trio positioned themselves on the teleport pad. A familiar hum filled the air, and Oliver braced himself. There was a brief sensation of weightlessness as though the ground had vanished beneath his feet, and a shimmering light enveloped them. When solidity returned, they were standing in a different location entirely.


    The gravity here was lighter than on Pallas, lending a slight bounce to their steps. The room buzzed with activity¡ªsoldiers and officers hurried past, consoles beeped intermittently, and holographic displays projected tactical readouts into the air.


    "Welcome," an older high officer said, approaching them in his uniform adorned with medals that glinted under the artificial lighting. He nodded at Elliot and Emma. ¡°Another reconnaissance mission?"


    "Yes, sir. Along with a babysitting task." Elliot replied. "We''re heading south this time."


    The officer stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Understood. Your ship is prepped and ready."


    Elliot walked beside the officer, engaging in light conversation about previous missions. Oliver followed alongside Emma, taking in the surroundings. The corridors of the orbital base were a maze of sleek passageways. The officer navigated them effortlessly, fingers dancing over his wrist-mounted holographic device as he transmitted orders and received updates.


    "The other Rangers are already at the Half Wall," he informed them, pausing before a set of large hydraulic doors. "You should rendezvous with them in approximately two hours."


    A muted hiss signaled the doors sliding open, revealing a short gangway leading to the vessel that awaited them.


    The ship rested near the center of the hangar, its dark metallic structure gleaming under the intense lights of the launch line. Although imposing, it appeared small compared to the facility''s vastness. Its broad wings and aerodynamic curves extended with functional precision, revealing embedded Z Crystal thrusters that pulsed as they prepared to propel the ship into a burst of speed.


    As Oliver walked toward the spacecraft''s entrance, he caught a brief glimpse of the cockpit and the pilot. At the top of the vessel, with its translucent dome tinged red, the cockpit offered a panoramic view, and small attached panels indicated the presence of high-precision navigation systems.


    As soon as the three boarded, the technical teams and operators working on the ship''s systems and performing final checks quickly cleared the area, giving them space to settle in.


    The three secured themselves in the passenger seats. The harnesses snaked over their shoulders, clicking into place with a reassuring firmness. The pilot ran through final pre-flight checks, his hands gliding over the controls with practiced precision.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    A voice crackled over the internal comms¡ªthe same officer from before. "Ship cleared for departure. Shuttle X-03 en route to Olympus, South Gate of the Half Wall. Launch sequence initiated. In three¡­ two¡­ one¡­"


    With a subtle lurch, Oliver felt the ship disengage from the docking clamps. As the engines powered on, a low thrum built up beneath them, and their Z Crystal thrusters emitted a faint azure glow.


    "Departure confirmed," the pilot''s calm voice echoed. "Engaging thrusters."


    The acceleration pressed them back into their seats as the shuttle shot forward. The orbital base receded rapidly through the viewport, becoming a mere speck against the vast tapestry of stars. Streaks of light elongated around them as they pierced through the fabric of space, the stars stretching into luminous trails due to the ship''s velocity.


    As the acceleration subsided, the trio allowed themselves a moment to relax as they awaited their approach to Olympus. Elliot and Emma were engrossed in reviewing the latest data on the Orks, preparing themselves for any recent developments they might encounter.


    Meanwhile, Oliver gazed out of the viewport, watching as the planet loomed ever closer. He could make out massive Ork ships hovering ominously in the distant reaches of space, keeping a wary distance from Olympus. With each passing second, they drew nearer to the colossal planet¡ªa vibrant sphere dominated by lush greens, punctuated only by the deep blues of scattered oceans. Thick forests and abundant plant life blanketed the surface, making it a prime habitat for life and a fiercely contested battleground between the two races.


    Reports Oliver had studied indicated that Olympus was rich in Z Crystals, a fact that only intensified the conflict. ¡®No wonder it became the frontline of the Tenth Wave,¡¯ Oliver mused. ¡®Both empires are eager to expand their territories and claim an edge over the other.¡¯


    "We''re approaching Olympus''s atmosphere," the pilot''s voice crackled over the intercom. "We''ll begin re-entry procedures shortly. Prepare yourselves."


    At the warning, the trio secured themselves once more. The ship began to tremble as it entered the planet''s atmosphere. Fiery streaks of plasma raced past the windows, and the hull vibrated under the strain. Sparks and flames danced across the vessel''s nose, the heat of re-entry enveloping them.


    After several tense minutes, the turbulence eased. The flames dissipated, giving way to the serene expanse of the planet''s upper atmosphere. As they descended, wisps of clouds parted, revealing the sprawling landscapes below.


    "Requesting landing clearance," the pilot announced into the communicator. "This is shuttle X-03, carrying passengers destined for the South Gate of the Half Wall."


    "Permission granted, X-03," came the response from the command tower. "Approach from the north and land in area P1."


    "Prepare for landing," the pilot informed them, adjusting the ship''s trajectory.


    The shuttle descended smoothly onto the designated pad with a gentle thud. As the engines powered down, the restraints released with a soft click.


    Stepping out of the vessel, Oliver was immediately struck by the scale of his surroundings. The landing bay itself was modest¡ªa compact structure with several vertical landing pads¡ªbut adjacent to it stood the Half Wall. It was an imposing building stretching across the horizon in both directions. The wall soared dozens of stories into the sky, a seemingly insurmountable barrier dividing the planet. Countless cannons and defense turrets bristled along its length, aimed outwards and inwards, creating an unbroken line of deterrence against any who might dare to breach it.


    "Impressive, isn''t it?" Elliot remarked, noticing Oliver''s awestruck expression.


    "More than I imagined," Oliver admitted, his eyes tracing the wall''s massive contours.


    Near the base of the wall, a man leaned casually against a metal support beam. His posture exuded boredom and impatience. With his hands buried in his coat pockets, he watched their approach with a critical eye.


    "You''re late," the man stated flatly as they drew near. His voice carried a tone of authority tinged with disdain. "Name''s Alex. I''m the Red Ranger leading this mission. I expect punctuality in the future."


    Oliver opened his mouth to explain that they''d arrived according to the NEA''s schedule, but Alex had already turned away, striding toward the entrance of the Half Wall.


    "Briefing starts now," Alex called over his shoulder. "The others are waiting."


    Elliot leaned toward Oliver, offering a conspiratorial smirk. "Don''t take it personally. Reds are always like that¡ªassholes."


    ¡®I hope Katherine doesn¡¯t kill one of them,¡¯ Oliver thought, feeling sorry for his friend as he watched how one of the Red Rangers'' captains behaved.


    They followed Alex through a massive armored gate. Armed guards and security personnel lined the entryway, efficiently scanning their IDs and verifying clearances. The wall''s interior was a bustling nexus of activity¡ªa labyrinth of corridors, control rooms, and deployment zones humming with coordinated precision.


    They entered one of the many high-speed elevators, which whisked them upward swiftly. The display panel indicated their ascent to one of the topmost levels.


    The group made their way to the Ranger command center within the installation. The room they entered was spacious, with displays projecting tactical maps and data feeds onto the walls. Five other Rangers awaited them.


    Alex moved to the front of the room, his demeanor businesslike. "Let''s start the briefing," he said.

 Chapter 123 - Operation Needle

    - Oliver -


    Alex stepped forward to the front of the room, his posture erect and his expression all business. "Let''s begin the briefing," he declared.


    He didn''t wait for everyone to settle into their seats before launching into his explanation. "A few weeks ago, we identified a small outpost to the south," he began. "With the help of satellite reconnaissance, we''ve confirmed that there''s no longer any Ork activity in the area¡ªthe site has been completely abandoned."


    With swift motions, Alex tapped commands into his gauntlet. Holographic projections materialized above the central table, displaying a detailed region map. Oliver leaned in to examine it. The outpost was situated deep within a dense forest, the canopy so thick it appeared almost black on the display. A slender river meandered just a few kilometers away, its blue line cutting through the emerald expanse.


    "The location is approximately 100 kilometers from the Half Wall," Alex continued. "This distance and the difficult location reduce the chance of any immediate support. However, given current intel, this is considered a low-risk mission. Ork movements suggest they''re concentrating their efforts in the northern regions of Olympus, particularly near the Z Crystal mines."


    As Alex spoke, a Ranger seated toward the end of the room raised her hand. Her armor bore the medal of a distinguished Ranger, and her eyes were sharp with suspicion.


    Alex acknowledged her with a nod. "Yes?"


    "Where exactly did this intelligence come from?" she asked plainly.


    Alex met her gaze. "The intel came directly from higher command," he replied.


    "Isn''t it a bit convenient," she pressed, "that we discover an abandoned base just as the Orks focus their efforts elsewhere? Could this be a diversion¡ªa tactic to split our resources?"


    A murmur rippled through the room. Alex took a moment before responding. "Your concern is noted," he said evenly. "That''s why we''re deploying a minimal team. We''ll be nine in total: three Red Rangers to lead the rapid advance, three Yellow Rangers for logistics and navigation¡ªyou know this terrain better than anyone¡ªand three Blue Rangers specializing in research and analysis. Their expertise will help us determine what valuable assets we can secure from the site."


    Another Ranger, a Yellow with a rugged complexion, leaned forward. "What exactly do we expect to find that justifies deploying nine Rangers with little support?" he asked.


    "At this point," Alex replied, "any information that sheds light on Ork strategies is invaluable. Understanding why they''re concentrating on the north or why they''ve abandoned positions in the south could give us a significant tactical advantage. Even seemingly minor data could influence the broader scope of the conflict."


    Silence settled over the group as they absorbed his words. No one else raised a hand.


    "All right," Alex continued. "This mission is designated Operation Needle. Tomorrow, we''ll be transported to the headwaters of this stream near the base. We''ll deploy there and proceed downstream until we reach the abandoned Ork facility."


    With a few more taps on his gauntlet, the images shifted to show projections and drone-captured videos. For the first time, Oliver saw close-ups of the forest¡ªthe colossal trees intertwining above, forming a dense canopy that plunged the ground into perpetual twilight. Vast roots protruded like serpents, some snaking into the river itself. Alien fauna moved stealthily among the underbrush, shadows within shadows.


    "We expect that with a three-hour march, we''ll reach the abandoned base," Alex said. "We''ll have two hours to locate and extract any valuable materials, then another three hours to return to the river for extraction at our rendezvous point."


    "What risks are we anticipating?" Elliot asked.


    "The primary concerns are creatures engineered by the Orks that might still guard the area," Alex explained. "Additionally, there could be traps left behind when they vacated the post."


    "Is there any chance we''ll encounter Orks?" Elliot pressed.


    "Current intelligence doesn''t indicate active Ork presence," Alex replied seriously. "However, it''s a risk inherent to operating in their territory. We must remain vigilant."


    With no further questions, each Ranger received a data packet transmitted directly to their gauntlets.


    "Review the mission details thoroughly," Alex instructed. "We depart at 0400 hours tomorrow."


    As Oliver rose from his chair, he overheard snippets of conversation among the others.


    "Is that the newbie?" a female voice asked. One of the Yellow Rangers approached him, extending her hand. "Pleasure to meet you. Chloe Emrys."


    Oliver quickly shook her hand, offering a modest smile. "Oliver. The pleasure''s mine," he replied, still getting used to the attention.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Elliot and Emma stood beside him.


    "Yep, this is our new Blue Ranger prodigy," Elliot chimed in with a grin.


    "So young and already on a mission like this," Chloe remarked, her eyes reflecting genuine curiosity.


    Oliver felt his cheeks warm at the compliment.


    A Red Ranger joined them, his expression curious. "Not to be harsh, kid, but what do you bring to this mission?"


    "Ah! You haven''t heard?" Elliot interjected, slinging an arm around Oliver''s shoulders. "We''ve got the first Ranger capable of understanding and speaking Orkish."


    "Speaking it?" the Red Ranger raised an eyebrow. "Is that even possible? I recall reports suggesting our phonetics are vastly different from theirs."


    "Orkish is indeed challenging," Oliver admitted. "We don''t share their vocal structures, but it''s possible to mimic their sounds¡ªlike a parrot imitating human speech. More importantly, I can understand what they''re saying."


    The Red Ranger nodded thoughtfully. "Comprehending the enemy''s communications could be a significant advantage."


    From a distance, Alex observed the exchange but kept his distance, his expression unreadable.


    "Good luck out there," another Ranger said as he passed, giving Oliver a pat on the shoulder. "Losing someone on their first mission would be a shame."


    A slight chill ran down Oliver''s spine. Despite the close-to-death scenarios he''d navigated in recent months, this was his first time heading into the heart of enemy territory, and with only a few weeks of formal Ranger training under his belt.


    One by one, the Rangers exited the briefing room. Oliver gathered his notes and was about to follow the other Blue Rangers when a voice halted him mid-step.


    "Rookie, hold on a moment," Alex called out.


    Oliver turned to face the Red Ranger. Alex stood with his arms crossed, his expression stern but not unkind. "Your file mentions that your primary weapon is an Energy Pistol," he said. "Head over to the armory and select a different weapon. You''ll need something that doesn''t rely on consuming your Energy."


    Surprised but understanding the rationale, Oliver nodded. "Yes, sir," he replied.


    As he approached the door, Elliot and Emma caught up with him. "Go ahead and grab a weapon," Elliot said, giving Oliver an encouraging smile. "We''re heading to the Rangers'' quarters."


    "We''ll catch up with you there," Emma added. "Don''t take too long."


    "Got it," Oliver said. "See you soon."


    They parted ways, and Oliver navigated the maze of corridors within the Half Wall. The fortress was a marvel of engineering¡ªa massive structure bristling with defenses, housing thousands of personnel, and serving as the frontline barrier between humanity and the savage Orks. Signs directed him toward the armory, and after a few minutes, he arrived at a set of reinforced doors.


    The armory doors slid open, revealing an expansive chamber lined with weapon racks and equipment lockers. A quartermaster stood behind a counter, inspecting a diagnostic readout on a hologram. He looked up as Oliver approached.


    "Can I assist you?" the quartermaster asked, his eyes briefly scanning the Ranger Insignia on Oliver''s uniform.


    "Yes," Oliver replied. "I was advised to select a new weapon for tomorrow''s mission¡ªsomething that doesn''t consume Energy."


    The quartermaster nodded thoughtfully while reading Oliver¡¯s assignment. "Given your operation, I''d recommend a kinetic weapon. Reliable, and doesn''t draw on your Energy reserves." He gestured for Oliver to follow. "This way."


    They walked past rows of Energy-based armaments to a section featuring traditional ballistic and melee weapons. The quartermaster grabbed one of the rifles. "These rifles are kinetic; they''re not enough to hurt an Ork, but you''ll be able to take down any other monster you encounter on Olympus."


    Oliver followed the Quartermaster to one of the firing ranges¡ªthe metallic scent of gun oil and the distant echoes of weapons discharging filled the air. Rows of stalls lined the range, each equipped with holographic targets that flickered and shifted unpredictably, simulating real combat scenarios.


    "Let''s see how you handle it," the Quartermaster said, handing over the newly issued kinetic rifle. Its weight was familiar yet different from that of his usual Energy Pistol. The rifle''s matte black surface absorbed the ambient light, and a sleek scope was mounted atop the barrel.


    Oliver nodded, stepping into one of the stalls. He took a moment to adjust his grip, feeling the weapon''s balance. The Quartermaster watched intently as Oliver began firing, first standing, then transitioning smoothly into a crouch. Each shot was deliberate, the recoil minimal but perceptible. He tracked moving targets through the scope, squeezing the trigger with measured breaths.


    The weapon lacked the seamless ease of his Energy Pistol, but after a few magazines, Oliver found a rhythm. The kinetic rifle demanded a different kind of precision, one grounded in the tangible physics of projectile weaponry rather than the fluidity of Energy manipulation.


    "Not bad," the Quartermaster remarked, a hint of approval in his voice. "You''ve got a steady hand."


    "Thanks," Oliver replied, ejecting the spent magazine and activating the safety.


    They spent the next few hours refining his technique. The Quartermaster offered pointers on optimizing his stance and adjusting for environmental variables. By the end of the session, a small pile of casings lay at his feet, and Oliver felt a growing confidence in his new armament.


    "That should do it," the Quartermaster said, handing him a pack of ammunition and a specially prepared backpack containing essential gear for the mission. "Make sure you check your equipment before heading out."


    "I will," Oliver assured him. "Thank you for your help."


    The Quartermaster gave a curt nod. "Good luck out there."


    Leaving the firing range, Oliver ventured back into the labyrinthine corridors of the Half Wall. The fortress was a maze of nearly identical passages. After several wrong turns and requesting directions from passing soldiers and officers, he finally located the section where the Blue Rangers'' quarters were housed, high up within the towering structure.


    Oliver slowed his pace as he approached the door to their shared quarters. Voices drifted through the partially closed doorway¡ªfamiliar ones belonging to Elliot and Emma. He hadn''t intended to eavesdrop, but their conversation caught his attention.


    "I promise, this is our last mission," Elliot said, his tone earnest. "I swear we''ll plan the wedding after this."


    There was a brief pause before Emma responded softly, "I''ll hold you to that promise."


    Oliver felt a slight flush of embarrassment at overhearing such a personal exchange. He hadn''t realized how close the two were.


    ¡®Better give them some privacy,¡¯ Oliver thought, stepping back quietly.

 Chapter 124 - Operation Start

    - Oliver -


    Oliver lingered atop the base''s upper levels for a few more minutes, where panoramic observation decks allowed him to see over the colossal wall. The immense forests of Olympus stretched out endlessly before him¡ªa boundless sea of emerald treetops interwoven so tightly that the canopy appeared as a solid, undulating surface. The sight was both awe-inspiring and humbling.


    ¡®Is Nico somewhere out there?¡¯ he questioned, a pang of concern tightening his chest. ¡®It''s been weeks since I last heard from him. I hope he''s alright.¡¯


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the sky in deep purple and gold, Oliver turned away from the vista and began his descent.


    By the time Oliver reached the barracks, the lights were already dimmed. Quietly, he slipped inside, careful not to disturb the resting Rangers. He made his way to his bunk, exhaustion settling in. Sleep overtook him almost instantly as he sank onto the mattress, pulling him into a deep, dreamless slumber.


    It felt like mere moments before the harsh brightness of overhead lights jarred him awake. Blinking against the sudden glare, Oliver sat up groggily. A glance at the gauntlet on his wrist told him it was an hour before the mission was scheduled to start.


    The barracks had sprung to life. Rangers moved with purposeful haste, gearing up and double-checking equipment. The air was thick with anticipation and tension.


    "Rise and shine," Elliot called across the room, fully kitted in his armor.


    "Time to gear up," added Emma, fastening the last clasp on her uniform.


    Shaking off the last vestiges of sleep, Oliver swung his legs over the side of the bunk and stood. He quickly began assembling his equipment. Each Ranger was to head into the field not only in their Ranger Armor but also carrying a backpack loaded with essential gear¡ªrations, medical supplies, tools, and additional armaments.


    Oliver shrugged into his uniform, the suit''s fabric adjusting to fit snugly against his body. His new kinetic rifle rested on the rack nearby. He grabbed it, feeling the weight of the weapon in his hands.


    "Great rifle," Elliot remarked, stepping over to examine it. "These kinetic ones don''t rely on combustion¡ªjust magnetism to propel the rounds. Means no muzzle flash and minimal noise. Perfect for stealth."


    Oliver nodded, his fingers tracing the weapon''s contours. "It''s different from what I''m used to, but it will work."


    "You''ll get the hang of it in no time," Elliot assured him.


    With his gear assembled, Oliver slung the rifle over his shoulder and hoisted his backpack. The trio headed toward the elevators, joining the flow of personnel making their way to the hangar. The corridors buzzed with energy, the heartbeat of the base quickening as the moment of deployment approached.


    The hangar was a hive of activity. Just like the day before, ships were in constant motion¡ªsome ascending into the skies, others descending on pillars of softly thrumming engines. Maintenance crews scurried about, performing final checks and repairs, their voices merging into a symphony of organized chaos.


    "Over here!" called Alex.


    They converged near one of the drop ships¡ªa sleek, matte-black VTOL craft. Its elongated body was reminiscent of ancient helicopters but far more advanced. Twin rotors, each forming a figure-eight pattern, began to spin slowly.


    The ship could easily accommodate several squads of soldiers, but today, it would carry only the nine Rangers and the flight crew. Along its sides, panels of adaptive camouflage shimmered subtly, composed of millions of micro-LEDs that could mimic the surrounding environment.


    "All final checks are complete," reported the pilot, descending the ramp briefly to confer with Alex.


    "All right, everyone. Board up and secure yourselves to the launch system." Alex''s voice resonated firmly as he made his way to the rear of the transport craft.


    Oliver followed closely, stepping onto the boarding platform amidst the low hum of the vessel''s idle engines.


    "Rookie, activate your armor on your arms and legs¡ªyou''ll need it to lock in," instructed Chloe, the Yellow Ranger who had spoken with him the previous day. Her gaze was steady yet encouraging.


    Oliver hesitated, scratching his head in uncertainty. He hadn''t yet mastered the nuanced control of his Ranger Armor, especially when it came to activating individual parts.


    Taking a deep breath, Oliver initiated the full armor sequence. Sleek, cobalt-blue segments materialized around his body. He managed to retract his helmet, leaving his head exposed.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Looks like you¡¯ll need to keep practicing that when we''re back," Elliot remarked good-naturedly upon seeing Oliver''s all-or-nothing approach. "See this line here? Just grab it with one hand."


    Elliot pointed to a metallic bar running along the length of the transport''s rear interior. As Oliver gripped it, his armored gauntlet interfaced with the bar, emitting a soft click.


    "Now, secure one of your feet to the floor line," Elliot continued, indicating a similar strip embedded in the deck. Oliver placed his boot against it, feeling it lock into place with another audible click.


    "When it''s time to jump, they''ll engage the launch system. It''ll catapult us out of the ship," Elliot explained, mimicking Oliver''s actions to fasten himself into the system.


    Within minutes, all the Rangers had boarded and secured themselves. The atmosphere was a blend of anticipation and focused energy.


    "0400 hours. Starting operation," Alex announced over the team''s comms, his tone clipped and professional.


    "Initiating takeoff," the pilot''s voice echoed in their earpieces.


    Oliver felt a subtle vibration as the transport came to life. Despite the powerful engines and the rotor blades above, the craft was almost entirely silent.


    With a gentle lurch, the ship lifted vertically, ascending above the sprawling expanse of the Half Wall. Once clear, it tilted forward, accelerating smoothly into horizontal flight. The world outside the rear hatch blurred into streaks of dark greens and blues, but the colossal Half Wall remained looming on the horizon, its sheer magnitude defying distance.


    "We''ll reach the drop point in ninety minutes," the pilot informed them.


    "Use this time to rest and review the mission data," Alex advised.


    Oliver leaned back against the interior wall, doing his best to relax amid the faint vibrations of the vessel. Around him, pockets of conversation emerged among the Rangers.


    Two Red Rangers were discussing life back at the colony with a Yellow Ranger, speculating about when they might return to their home planets. Elliot and Emma huddled together, quietly debating the merits of recent research findings and experimental techniques they''d been exploring.


    As the minutes ticked by, the chatter gradually subsided. A contemplative silence settled over the group, each Ranger retreating into their thoughts, mentally preparing for the task ahead. The dim lighting inside the transport added to the somber mood, shadows dancing across armored figures.


    Oliver closed his eyes, allowing the steady hum of the engines to lull him into a light rest. Images of the dense forests they''d soon be traversing floated through his mind¡ªa labyrinth of ancient trees, hidden dangers, and the unknowns that awaited them at the abandoned Ork base.


    A crackle over the comms stirred him from his reverie. "We''re approaching the drop zone," the pilot announced, prompting Oliver to open his eyes.


    "We''re starting our descent. In one minute, we''ll reach jump altitude," the pilot continued, his voice composed.


    "Prepare yourselves," Alex ordered, his voice cutting through any lingering fatigue.


    Oliver could see the intense focus etched on the faces of his fellow Rangers. Mere seconds remained before they would be launched into the mission. His heartbeat thundered in his ears, each pulse amplifying his anticipation. Then, abruptly, the cargo door of the ship swung open with a jolt. Before he could fully register the movement, an immense force clamped onto his hand and foot.


    The launch line yanked him forward, dragging him toward the edge of the cargo door. Without time to think, he was hurled out into the open air.


    A surge of adrenaline shot through Oliver. Instinctively, he bit down hard, suppressing a shout of surprise. He braced his legs, muscles tensing in preparation for impact. After a brief free fall lasting mere seconds, his armored boots struck the ground with a solid thud. Around him, the other Rangers landed in quick succession, their impacts resonating through the forest floor.


    ¡®That was insane,¡¯ Oliver thought, still reeling from the suddenness of the deployment. He marveled at the fact that he was unscathed. His armor had absorbed the shock of the landing flawlessly despite being launched from over thirty meters above the ground.


    "Launch complete. Returning to the Half Wall," the pilot''s voice crackled over their communication devices.


    "Stay alert, everyone!" Alex''s authoritative tone cut through the ambient sounds of the forest.


    Oliver swiftly drew his kinetic rifle, cradling it firmly in his hands. His senses sharpened; there was no room for complacency.


    The eight Rangers converged around Alex. The Red Ranger stood with most of his armor deployed, lacking only the shoulder plates and helmet. "Conserve your Energy where possible, but do not compromise your safety," he instructed. "We''ll begin running downriver, moving through the forest. Keep up, maintain formation, and keep the communication channel open at all times."


    Alex glanced at each of them, awaiting acknowledgment.


    "Roger that," came the collective response.


    "Good. Red Rangers will take point, Yellow Rangers in the middle, and Blue Rangers bring up the rear. Move out!" Alex gave the final command.


    They plunged into the dense forest, advancing toward the shadowed interior. Towering trees loomed overhead, their interlaced branches forming a canopy that filtered the early morning light into a dim glow.


    ¡®This place feels a bit like the forests of Aethra,¡¯ Oliver mused as he navigated the uneven terrain. ¡®But the trees are closer together, and the humidity is much higher.¡¯


    The team moved with practiced efficiency, their footsteps barely whispering against the leaf-strewn ground. They maintained a steady, accelerated pace, pressing forward without pause.


    Yet, amidst the rhythm of their march, Oliver felt an unsettling sensation. A prickling at the edge of his awareness. He cast a glance around, noting the calm determination on the faces of his companions. None of them seemed to sense anything amiss.


    But there was no denying it¡ªhe could feel a distortion in the Energy to their right, like ripples in still water. Something was approaching. Fast.


    Without wasting a moment, Oliver tapped his communicator. His voice was low but urgent. "There''s something approaching from the right. Inbound in fifty seconds."

 Chapter 125 - Blights

    - Oliver -


    Some of the Rangers were still trying to comprehend what was happening when the noise intensified within the forest. A deafening creaking sound echoed around them as if trees and roots were being torn from the earth.


    Oliver didn''t wait to find out what it was. Gripping his rifle tightly, he began firing bursts into the direction where he felt the energy shifting. He heard the impact of the projectiles, followed by a guttural roar.


    Finally, the other Rangers understood the direction of the threat. At that very moment, the trees ahead of them were violently uprooted and hurled aside, crashing into the underbrush with thunderous force.


    From behind the shattered trunks emerged creatures unlike anything Oliver had ever seen. These monstrous forms were composed of dry branches, decomposing leaves, and intertwined roots. Their eyes glowed with eerie yellow lights, casting a spectral luminescence amidst the shadows. Where their arms should have been, twisted appendages of branches and wood formed claws of vines and bark.


    The monsters emanated an acrid stench, a mixture of decay and damp earth. Each of their massive steps tore roots from the ground, which they absorbed into their deformed bodies. The very forest seemed to recoil from their presence.


    "Blights! Be careful," Alex''s voice crackled over the comms. "We''ve got just over a dozen of them. Aim for the head and completely explode it or sever them from the ground."


    Before Oliver could fully process what was happening, Alex was already in motion. He moved with astonishing speed, a blur of red amidst the greens and browns of the forest. In each of his hands, he donned a Ranger Weapon Gauntlet.


    The Red Ranger leaped toward two of the Blights, delivering punches that, to any observer, appeared more like cannon blasts. The impact echoed like thunderclaps, and the torsos of the two Blights exploded into splinters and shards. It was hard to believe such destructive force came from his fists alone.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Oliver spotted one of the Blights veering away from the Red Rangers'' frontline, making a beeline straight for the Blue Rangers at the rear.


    [Observation] Oliver mentally commanded, attempting to analyze the new threat. But nothing happened¡ªhis ability failed to activate.


    ¡®Dammit! Well, it was about time,¡¯ Oliver thought, a mix of frustration and resignation settling in. It was inevitable that he''d encounter opponents who had surpassed the Pawn level on this mission.


    Without wasting a second, he accessed his interface, glancing at the experience he had accumulated. Swiftly, he navigated to his Boon and clicked into upgrade Observation.


    | Status Page


    | User: Oliver [Nameless]


    | Level: 4 [Knight]


    | Experience: [286/800]


    | Credits: 11.260


    |


    | Boons


    | Observation [Pawn][Growth]


    | [Use 200 Experience Points to Upgrade]


    Oliver confirmed the upgrade, feeling slightly drained as the experience points were deducted. The information before him updated rapidly.


    | Boons


    | Observation [Knight][Growth]


    | [Use 800 Experience Points to Upgrade]


    ¡®Let''s go, one more time,¡¯ he urged himself.


    [Observation]


    Finally, he felt the familiar surge as the ability activated. The approaching Blight was now highlighted in his vision, which shifted to a monochromatic hue. A network of lines and vectors overlaid his sight, projecting the creature''s probable paths of attack and defense.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Analyzing the pattern, Oliver anticipated how the monster would move. He adjusted his stance, bending one knee slightly for stability. Bringing the rifle''s scope to his eye, he aligned the crosshairs with the Blight''s erratic movements.


    Though Oliver was still getting accustomed to the kinetic rifle, confidence flowed through him. After all, he''d handled far more challenging targets with his Energy Pistol in the past.


    He began to fire, each trigger pull sending a projectile hurtling toward the creature. The weapon''s muted recoil was manageable, allowing for quick, successive shots. Each round struck true, hitting what could be considered the Blight''s face¡ªor the twisted mass that served as one.


    Chunks of wood and entwined roots exploded from the impact points, fragments scattering in all directions. The Blight recoiled under the assault, its advance faltering as Oliver''s relentless barrage continued. The eerie yellow lights that served as its eyes flickered erratically.


    Around him, the battle raged on. The other Rangers were fully engaged, but Oliver remained focused. With the enhanced perception from Observation, he could predict the Blight''s movements, adjusting his aim milliseconds ahead of each shift.


    "Keep at it!" Elliot''s voice crackled over the comms. "Don''t let it close the gap!"


    "Roger that," Oliver replied tersely.


    The Blight let out a guttural roar, a sound like creaking timber and rustling leaves amplified. It lunged forward, but Oliver was ready. He aimed for the base of its tangled limbs, firing a series of shots that severed the roots, anchoring it to the ground.


    "Fuck you!" Oliver shouted as the Blight dissolved into dead wood and vines.


    Oliver finally exhaled as the Blight in front of him withered into nothingness, giving him a moment to extend a hand and fumble for another magazine in his backpack. He swapped out the almost empty one in his rifle with a swift, practiced motion. Ahead, Emma and Elliot had their hands full, taking on another Blight that attempted to flank them.


    Meanwhile, a squad of Red Rangers had obliterated several more creatures charging from the front, leaving only one remaining. Oliver didn¡¯t need his [Observation] ability to recognize that his Boon wouldn¡¯t work on this particular Blight. This one was bigger, seemingly stronger, and sprouting more writhing roots than the others.


    ¡®It¡¯s no [Knight]-class,¡¯ Oliver muttered under his breath, keeping his eye pressed to the scope. ''Most likely a [Bishop].¡¯


    He held his position, prepared to assist wherever the fight demanded¡ªfront lines or flanks. The Yellow Rangers seemed to be handling the smaller Blights best, yanking them from the ground like weeds before tearing them apart in a flurry of sparks and shredded greenery.


    ¡°Get clear!¡± Alex bellowed. The Rangers leaped aside, giving him space as he thrust both hands forward.


    [Dragon¡¯s Breath]


    A river of searing flames erupted from Alex¡¯s palms. Yet the inferno was far from chaotic. It swirled and danced around each Blight, burning away their twisting roots. Even the largest among them failed to withstand the scorching assault, crumbling into dust in seconds.


    When Alex finished using his Boon, the flames disappeared in a heartbeat, leaving behind nothing but the charred scars marking the ground. The Red Ranger stepped over to a nearby tree, bracing himself against its trunk.


    ¡°I used too much Energy,¡± Alex muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Let¡¯s move carefully until we reach the clearing ahead. I¡¯ll need a bit of time before we can press on.¡±


    Everyone understood the detour posed a problem for the mission. Still, aside from Oliver¡ªwho had managed to dispatch a Blight using only his rifle shots¡ªmost of the group had drained some of their Energy, wiping out the horde.


    The team moved out without further delay, leaving the smoldering battlefield behind. Before long, they reached a small clearing, safer than being hemmed in by thick forest. The Rangers sat down to catch their breath.


    ¡°Were those things part of a trap?¡± a Yellow Ranger asked.


    ¡°Unlikely,¡± Alex replied. ¡°Seemed like a random group of monsters. Blights have been on this planet long before the Orks arrived.¡±


    Oliver listened intently, noticing how the others deactivated parts of their armor for some relief. On the other hand, Oliver kept every piece of his suit active¡ªhelmet included.


    ¡®Damn it,¡¯ Oliver thought. ¡®I managed to shut it off earlier. Why can¡¯t I do it now?¡¯


    Nearby, Elliot and Emma sat with him under one of the trees. Meanwhile, Alex and Chloe stood at the center of the clearing. Alex had fully deactivated his armor, wiping sweat from his forehead as he tried to cool down. Other Rangers paced around the perimeter, securing the area.


    After a few minutes, Oliver watched Alex struggle to his feet. Although still not wearing his armor, the Red Ranger clutched a small towel in an effort to dry the perspiration beading on his face. Recognizing the group was about to move on, Oliver rose, intending to follow.


    Out of nowhere, the world went red. A thunderous blast ripped through the air. Oliver¡¯s ears rang; he couldn¡¯t hear anything clearly. All he knew was that blood splattered across his visor.


    Just a few steps away, the mission leader¡ªAlex¡ªstood with his head severed from his body.

 Chapter 126 - Moles

    - Oliver -


    Just a few steps away, the mission leader¡ªAlex¡ªstood with his head severed from his body.


    A high-pitched ringing filled Oliver''s ears, drowning out the chaos around him. Time seemed to freeze as his mind struggled to process the surreal horror unfolding before his eyes. The image of Alex reduced to a lifeless form, his head brutally removed, was almost beyond comprehension.


    Blood, viscera, and fragments of bone splattered across the clearing, painting the lush foliage with macabre strokes of crimson. The metallic scent of blood mixed with the earthy aroma of the forest, creating a sickening blend that turned Oliver''s stomach.


    Instinctively, he raised a trembling hand to his helmet, wiping away the warm blood that obscured his visor. His vision cleared just in time to see the betrayal manifesting around him.


    "Eliminate them all. Leave no witnesses." The voice sliced through the ringing in his ears like a cold blade. It was a voice he recognized¡ªa Ranger''s voice¡ªand that realization sent a chill down his spine.


    Spinning toward the forest edge, Oliver''s eyes widened as he saw two of the Red Rangers advancing with weapons drawn, their postures aggressive and uncompromising. Not far from them, a Yellow Ranger stood with a heavy rifle leveled directly at him, the barrel still smoking from its recent discharge.


    Muffled screams echoed through the chaos¡ªChloe''s voice, filled with shock and confusion¡ªbut they seemed distant, almost muted by the adrenaline surging through his veins. Instinct overtook reason. Without a second thought, Oliver charged toward the Yellow Ranger, determination fueling his every step. He couldn''t allow him the chance to fire again.


    [Observation] he commanded mentally, desperately attempting to activate his ability. But there was nothing¡ªno enhancement, no attack and defense lines¡ªonly the stark reality of his situation. The ability was canceled out, useless against the Ranger¡¯s level.


    ¡®Why?! Why are they attacking us?¡¯ His thoughts were a whirlwind of confusion and despair. Betrayal cut deeper than any blade, and the sight of his fellow Rangers turning against them was almost too much to bear.


    [Prometheus] Oliver invoked, summoning every ounce of power within him. If his [Observation] wouldn''t work, he''d have to rely on raw strength.


    ¡®If this was enough to surprise a General, maybe it''ll surprise a Ranger,¡¯ Oliver thought, recalling the fight against Wiz. As he closed the distance, he channeled his massive energy into his fist, feeling the Z Crystal within his gauntlet resonate and amplify his power.


    The Yellow Ranger eyed him with contempt, apparently unshaken by the rookie''s bold advance. To him, Oliver was just a novice¡ªa Blue Ranger, no less¡ªhardly a threat in close combat. He continued reloading his rifle with practiced ease, a hint of a smirk playing at the corner of his mouth.


    Time seemed to slow. Oliver''s senses sharpened, adrenaline heightening his perception. He could see every detail¡ªthe subtle shift in the Yellow Ranger''s stance, the glint of his visor, the way the light caught the edges of his armor.


    He read his opponent''s expectations: disbelief that Oliver would dare attack head-on, confidence that the assault would be futile.


    But the Yellow Ranger was wrong.


    As Oliver''s fist connected with the armored chest, there was a moment of silence¡ªa brief heartbeat where everything hung in the balance. Then, a blinding light erupted from the point of impact. A thunderous explosion shattered the air, its force rippling outward like a shockwave.


    Everyone on the battlefield paused, eyes drawn to the epicenter of the blast. They witnessed the raw, untamed power of someone who had achieved over 80% synchronization with a Z Crystal¡ªa feat unheard of for someone so new.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    A beam of pure energy surged from Oliver''s hand, engulfing the Yellow Ranger. The armor, designed to withstand immense force, crumpled like paper under the onslaught. The energy punched a gaping hole through his midsection, vaporizing flesh and metal alike. The Yellow Ranger didn''t even have time to scream¡ªa look of stunned disbelief frozen on his face as he collapsed.


    The beam continued beyond its initial target, searing into the ground and carving out a massive crater. The earth shook, and debris flew in all directions. Smoke and dust billowed upward, momentarily obscuring the battlefield.


    Shockwaves from the blast knocked back nearby combatants, friend and foe alike. The two Red Rangers stumbled, momentarily off balance. Chloe shielded her eyes, her screams lost amid the deafening roar.


    Oliver stood at the center of the devastation, his arm still extended, smoke rising from his gauntlet. His breathing was ragged, but his eyes burned with anger and hurt.


    At the corner of his vision, a new notification flashed.


    | New Trait unlocked


    | Ranger Killer [Secret Trait]


    | Kill a Ranger


    | [Click to Redeem]


    "What the hell is this?! Wasn''t he supposed to be a rookie?" one of the Red Rangers shouted to his comrade, disbelief lacing his words.


    But Chloe was already on the move. The Yellow Ranger didn''t wait for the traitors to regroup. With twin daggers glinting in her hands, she launched herself forward. Her form became a whirlwind of motion¡ªa relentless flurry of attacks that left the Red Ranger scrambling. Every slash and thrust consumed the space around him, cutting off any avenue of escape.


    "Did you think you could come here, sabotage our mission, and walk away alive?!" Chloe''s voice erupted from deep within her, a feral growl that echoed through the trees. Her eyes burned with a fierce intensity, and each movement was charged with fury.


    The speed of her assaults rivaled what Oliver could achieve using [Prometheus], yet there was no visible Energy coursing through her body. She moved with sheer raw skill and determination, a tempest of vengeance.


    The remaining Red Ranger didn''t wait to witness the outcome. Panic flashed across his face as he turned and bolted into the forest, branches snapping underfoot as he disappeared into the shadows.


    It didn''t take long. Chloe''s blades found their mark, slipping past the Red Ranger''s defenses. She drove them into him with unyielding force, again and again, her breaths ragged. She continued her relentless assault until he lay utterly motionless, the light fading from his eyes.


    Only then did Oliver realize he was on his knees, the tumult of the battle catching up to him. His arm was shattered¡ªfractures spiderwebbing through his armor. It wasn''t as devastating as the injury he''d sustained fighting the General when his arm had been torn off completely, but the pain was sharp, a reminder of the immense power he wielded¡ªand the limits he was still learning to control.


    Gritting his teeth, he struggled to his feet, cradling his injured arm. The clearing was a scene of grim aftermath. Chloe stood over Alex''s lifeless body, her shoulders heaving with each breath.


    On the opposite side of the clearing, another grim sight caught Oliver''s eye. The body of a Yellow Ranger was sprawled across the ground; a smoking wound burned through his chest. He had no chance to defend himself; the attack had been swift and merciless.


    But the worst revelation awaited him. Under the shadow of a towering tree, he saw Emma. The usually composed and analytical Ranger was swaying gently, a haunting motion that sent a chill through Oliver. He forced his shaky legs to move, closing the distance between them.


    As he drew nearer, the heartbreaking reality came into focus. Emma was cradling Elliot''s lifeless body, her arms wrapped tightly around him as she rocked back and forth. Tears streamed down her face, her sobs raw and unrestrained.


    "No! No! Elliot, please," she cried, her voice breaking with each word. "Please come back... please..." She repeated his name like a mantra, as if sheer willpower could bridge the chasm between life and death.


    Oliver''s chest tightened, grief and anger swirling inside him. The weight of the loss pressed down on him, but he knew they couldn''t afford to lose themselves in sorrow, not here, not now.


    He moved cautiously toward Emma, his own pain momentarily forgotten. "Emma," he spoke softly, his voice barely above a whisper. "We have to go."


    She didn''t seem to hear him, her gaze locked onto Elliot''s face. Oliver knelt beside her, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder. "Emma, please. It''s not safe here."


    Her eyes flickered to him, glazed with distraught. "They¡­ Elliot¡­" It was the only thing she managed to utter between heartbreaking sobs.

 Chapter 127 - Changing the Leadership

    - Ludwig Lot -


    Enceladus had always been a notoriously difficult colony to govern. Over the decades, it had changed hands dozens of times, its valuable resources and strategic position making it a coveted prize among the great powers of the empire. It wasn''t until the House of Lot took responsibility for the colony''s development that Enceladus began to stabilize. This decision became the pivotal moment for the rise of the Great House of Lot¡ªpropelling them into astronomical growth and expanding their commercial reach far beyond anything they had initially imagined.


    Deep beneath the icy surface of Enceladus, Ludwig sat alone in a dimly lit chamber, nestled dozens of levels below the bustling cities above. The room was shrouded in secrecy; not even the Emperor was aware of its existence. Only three others knew of this place: the two generals loyal to House Lot and Ludwig''s heir.


    The vast hall was cavernous, its walls carved from the very bedrock of the moon. At its center stood a grand, round table of polished obsidian. A simple yet imposing throne faced the table, its design unadorned but exuding authority. Along the walls hung dozens of portraits, each depicting past rulers of the House of Lot. Their eyes seemed to follow Ludwig, the weight of their legacy pressing upon him. The lineage stretched back generations, well before their ancestors had ventured to Enceladus. Yet, the most prominent painting was that of his father¡ªthe patriarch who elevated their family to the status of a Great House.


    Ludwig leaned forward, his fingers steepled beneath his chin as he gazed intently at his father''s portrait. The artist had captured him perfectly: the stern gaze, the unyielding posture, the aura of a man who bent the galaxy to his will. It was a constant reminder of the legacy Ludwig was expected to uphold.


    "Father, where did I go wrong?" Ludwig whispered into the emptiness, his voice barely audible in the vast chamber. "I tried to embrace your ambition. We were so close. We could have had an emperor."


    He shook his head slowly, the weight of his failures pressing heavily upon him. Despite all his efforts, he couldn''t fathom where his grand designs had unraveled.


    "We did what you set out to do. We soiled our hands to reshape the world," the old man murmured, his gaze drifting down to his calloused palms. Lines etched by time and deeds crisscrossed his skin, each a testament to the sacrifices made in the name of a greater good. "And yet, it still won''t be enough."


    Ludwig turned away from the towering portrait that dominated one wall of the chamber. With a heavy sigh, he settled into the modest throne at the center of the room, a stark contrast to the opulence one might expect of his station.


    Moments later, the silence was shattered by the thunderous boom of heavy doors swinging open. The sheer force caused the chamber to tremble, dust drifting down from the unseen heights above. Ludwig''s two generals entered without a word, their footsteps echoing as they approached. Flanking them was Mordred, his presence as imposing as ever. Each general positioned themselves on either side of him, their faces unreadable.


    None of them wore armor. Instead, they were clad in the simple, unadorned uniforms of House Lot¡ªa dark, muted fabric devoid of insignia or decoration. In this secretive sanctum, even gauntlets were forbidden. No technology that could be traced, no weapons that could be turned against them. The generals had ensured the room''s sanctity, allowing no potential threats to breach its confines.


    "Father!" Mordred shouted as he stormed toward the throne, his voice reverberating through the grand chamber. "How dare you?! How dare you leak information?!"


    Ludwig lifted his gaze to meet his son''s fiery eyes. "Mordred, you know this isn''t the right path," he replied calmly, though his heart weighed heavy.


    On either side of Mordred, the two Generals stepped forward, each placing a firm hand on his shoulders¡ªa silent warning that they would restrain him if necessary.


    "Are you insane?!" Mordred spat, struggling against their grip. "First, you did nothing when the Emperor decided to punish me. Now you go behind my back to destroy everything I''ve built over the years!" His voice dripped with betrayal and fury.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "You have built nothing," Ludwig retorted, sorrow etching deep lines into his face. "You''ve only invited vipers into our midst and sold your soul to the devil."


    "No wonder you didn''t inherit the family''s powers," Mordred hissed through clenched teeth. "You''re an old coward, incapable of doing what''s necessary."


    "Son, how can you say such things?" Ludwig murmured, almost to himself.


    "You made me this way!" Mordred roared, his voice echoing off the chamber''s vaulted ceilings. "You raised me to be the future of humanity, the heir of House Lot¡ªthe pinnacle of POWER!" As his rage intensified, the shadows at his feet began to writhe and twist, dancing to the tumultuous rhythm of his emotions. The very air seemed to thicken with the dark energy emanating from him.


    "Mordred, can''t you understand?" Ludwig pleaded, taking a hesitant step forward. "Our house was founded to save humanity. Your grandfather joined the Great Houses to free us from the Grand Game¡ªto achieve peace."


    "Yes, he was a great man for that," Mordred conceded, his gaze hardening. "But he was wrong. Saving all of humanity is impossible. Exiting the Grand Game can be achieved in more than one way. You''ve been fixated, believing that all the information Grandfather gathered about the Sovereigns was the only truth."


    He paused, a sly smile creeping onto his face. "There are other paths besides the Emperor. There are others who hear the voices of the Crystal."


    "Who are these people, Mordred? Why do you hide them?" Ludwig demanded, a stern edge slicing into his tone.


    Mordred fell silent, his eyes flickering with a secret he wasn''t ready to share.


    Ludwig sighed deeply. "I already know why you conceal them," he said softly. "I don''t need your answer, my son." He looked at Mordred with a mix of disappointment and sorrow. "How many will you leave behind to secure this so-called peace?"


    "All who are not our allies," Mordred replied coldly, venom dripping from his words. "They had a choice, and they chose the wrong path."


    A heavy silence enveloped the chamber, the weight of Mordred''s declaration hanging in the air like a dark cloud. The faces of their ancestors looked down from portraits lining the walls, their painted eyes witnessing the rift widening between father and son.


    "You won''t succeed¡ªI won''t allow it," Ludwig declared firmly, his voice echoing through the grand chamber. "I''ve already informed the Empire about the base."


    Mordred stood across from him, a cold smile playing on his lips. "Do you really think you''re the only one with informants inside the New Earth Army?" he retorted. "They''ll never reach it, and even if they do, I''ll have already alerted our allies."


    A heavy silence settled between father and son. Ludwig''s gaze softened, a mixture of sorrow and disappointment clouding his eyes. "It seems there''s nothing more to say to you, Mordred," he sighed. "Son... forgive me." He gestured subtly to the two generals flanking the chamber.


    The seconds stretched as Ludwig composed himself. "Take him to the confinement cells," he ordered quietly. "He will no longer be my heir."


    Mordred''s eyes flashed with a dangerous light. "No, Father," he whispered, his tone icy. "It is you who must forgive me."


    The generals remained motionless as Mordred drew a sleek, antique pistol from beneath his coat¡ªa relic from a bygone era, its model an unmistakable P38. He leveled the barrel at Ludwig''s chest, his hand steady.


    "You will pass the torch to the next generation," Mordred proclaimed. Without hesitation, he pulled the trigger repeatedly, the gunshots reverberating like thunderclaps in the enclosed space.


    Ludwig staggered backward, a shocked gasp escaping his lips as the bullets tore into him. Crimson blooms spread across his tailored suit, the warm blood seeping through his fingers as he clutched his wounds. His eyes darted to the generals, standing impassively by Mordred''s side. Betrayal twisted like a knife in his gut¡ªnot only his son but his trusted advisors had turned against him.


    ¡®I was wrong,¡¯ Ludwig thought bitterly, his vision starting to blur. ¡®There are more traitors among us than I imagined.¡¯ The weight of his failure pressed upon him, heavier than the mortal injuries he bore. He had hoped¡ªprayed¡ªthat Mordred would find the right path, that his legacy would not herald destruction.


    His legs gave way, and he sank to his knees. The cold marble floor met him as his strength ebbed away. Blood pooled beneath him, the rich scarlet stark against the pristine white.


    "Inform our allies," Mordred commanded sharply, turning to the generals. "Initiate the Ascension Protocol. Prepare for war."


    Those were the last words Ludwig heard. His consciousness drifted as darkness edged into his vision. The pain dulled, replaced by a numbness that crept through his body. Regret weighed heavily on his final thoughts¡ªnot for himself, but for the war that would follow.


    As his eyes fluttered closed, a lone tear traced down his cheek.

 Chapter 128 - The Enemy Base

    - Oliver -


    Oliver stood frozen, unsure of where to look or what to do. His chest felt tight as he surveyed the aftermath: fallen Rangers, a newly shattered group, and¡ªabove all else¡ªEmma¡¯s haunted look. Her expression, teetering between grief and shock, made him feel helpless and unsettled.


    Emma remained seated on the damp ground, her gaze locked onto Elliot¡¯s lifeless features as though peering into some hidden reality only she could see. Almost all of her armor was deactivated¡ªshe wore only the lower half¡ªrevealing dark stains of dried blood on her legs. She cradled Elliot¡¯s hand in one of her own, gently stroking his cheek with the other. Even as Oliver called to her, the young Ranger offered no response. Eventually, her tears ran dry, and Oliver realized there was little he could do to ease her anguish at that moment.


    Turning away, he noticed Chloe dragging bodies toward the edge of the clearing, tucking them beneath the overhanging boughs of tall trees. Without waiting for an explanation, Oliver rushed to help¡ªlifting limbs and easing torsos to more concealed spots. Even the remains of those who had betrayed them were carefully hidden.


    ¡°We need to hide them,¡± Chloe said, voice low and urgent. ¡°Otherwise, some creature will try to devour them. And these two traitors¡­ we need to identify them. This wasn¡¯t any ordinary incident. It¡¯s rare to hear of a Ranger sabotaging a mission¡ªespecially one aimed at the Orks.¡±


    Oliver paused, then asked, ¡°Can we call for a rescue?¡±


    Chloe took a moment to consider. ¡°Maybe. But we have to make sure whoever receives our signal isn¡¯t in league with the ones who sent those three traitors.¡±


    ¡°What if we broadcast a distress call on an open channel?¡± Oliver suggested. ¡°That way, any tower within the Half Wall could pick it up.¡±


    ¡°It may work,¡± Chloe replied, removing the communicator from Alex¡¯s lifeless form. ¡°But I¡¯ll need to modify this device first. In the meantime, you should carry on with the mission.¡±


    ¡°What?! Continue?¡± Oliver echoed, incredulous. He cast a final glance at Emma, realizing that, for now, he had no choice but to leave her grieving in silence.


    Chloe¡¯s tone was unflinching as she examined the grim scene around them. ¡°Whoever wants this mission to fail clearly doesn¡¯t want us reaching the Orks¡¯ base¡ªor discovering whatever they¡¯re hiding there.¡±


    Oliver tore his gaze away from Emma, who still refused to respond to anything happening around her. He mulled over Chloe¡¯s words for several moments, a thousand questions clamoring in his mind.


    ¡°I need to stay to modify the comms equipment and watch over her,¡± Chloe added, nodding toward Emma. ¡°I¡¯ll look after the bodies, too. Even if more Blights show up, I still have enough Energy to set up a few fortifications near the clearing.¡±


    It was evident that Oliver was reluctant to continue with the mission, especially without knowing the risks ahead.


    "You don¡¯t need to take any risks; just gather information about what¡¯s at the site and return," Chloe said, trying to calm him down and explain what he needed to do.


    Oliver nodded, finally agreeing to continue.


    ¡®Traveling solo might be easier and perhaps safer.¡¯ He thought.


    ¡°Can you hear me?¡± Oliver spoke into his comm.


    ¡°Loud and clear,¡± answered Chloe, her voice crackling through his earpiece.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯m moving out,¡± he said softly, throwing one last glance at the clearing before heading off.


    Before advancing into the forest depths, Oliver remembered the notification that had flashed earlier in his HUD. He paused, opening it.


    | Ranger Killer [Secret Trait]


    | Kill a Ranger


    | [Click to Redeem]


    ¡®So there are Traits I won¡¯t even realize exist until they¡¯re unlocked.¡¯ Oliver thought as he tapped to redeem his reward.


    | Select a Status to Improve


    | - Strength


    | - Constitution


    | - Agility


    | - Energy


    Oliver stared at the options, debating what he needed most. There was no time to overthink it; he clicked Energy.


    ¡®It¡¯s what saved my life against that Yellow Ranger,¡¯ Oliver reasoned. ¡®I''d be dead if I hadn¡¯t outmatched him in raw power. Just gotta make sure I don¡¯t blow myself up with the recoil.¡¯


    He expected only a minor boost¡ªperhaps a single point. But a large, six-sided die materialized in his HUD and spun rapidly. It finally landed on a face with six dots.


    ¡°Even when I¡¯m lucky, I manage to feel unlucky,¡± Oliver muttered.


    | Status Improved


    | Energy (17 => 23)


    | Rank Up


    | Energy [Knight] => [Bishop]


    ¡®Rank up? Seriously?¡¯ He felt a surge of power course through him as he realized his Energy had ascended to a new tier.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    No further notifications appeared. ¡®So I get no clue how this changes my Boons,¡¯ he mused. ¡®Guess I¡¯ll have to figure that part out on my own.¡¯


    With no time to linger on the mysteries of his newfound strength, Oliver trekked onward, skimming his holographic display for map data as he pressed deeper into unknown territory.


    Oliver crept through the forest, pressing himself behind trees at every unusual sound. He smeared moss and leaves across the bluish paint of his armor to hide better among the trees. Step by step, he advanced further into the forest.


    Suddenly, his vision blurred. For a panicked moment, he worried he had been poisoned¡ªor perhaps was on the verge of passing out. But the reality was far simpler and far more human: tears clouded his eyes.


    Oliver couldn¡¯t name the exact emotion coursing through him¡ªmaybe it was terror, maybe grief. After all, he¡¯d come so close to death, faced betrayal, and been forced to take another human life. He¡¯d lost mates yet again. With no one around to see, his mind finally allowed all that fear and adrenaline to spill over, and he stopped to sob quietly under the towering branches.


    A sudden crackle from his communicator made him jump. ¡°Still alive?¡± Chloe¡¯s voice asked, snapping him back to the moment. Pressing a hand against his pounding heart, Oliver sniffled, trying to sound normal.


    ¡°Y-yeah,¡± he managed, voice shaky. ¡°I¡¯m about ten minutes from the target location.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Chloe replied. A brief silence followed before she continued. ¡°I can hear everything, you know. I left your comm open. Relax. Crying, feeling desperate, witnessing death¡ªthose things happen in our line of work.¡±


    Oliver bobbed his head in acknowledgment, though no one could see it. Resuming his journey, he noticed the air growing hotter and thicker with a powerful, pulsing energy that seemed to radiate from somewhere far ahead.


    ¡®Am I more sensitive to Energy now?¡¯ he wondered, remembering his sudden Rank Up. But self-reflection would have to wait. Something massive and terrifying lay only a few meters away¡ªso strong, he could sense it even at this distance.


    At last, the trees began to thin, revealing the abrupt end of the forest. Beyond the final row of trunks, a vast clearing opened before him. Oliver stepped carefully onward, adrenaline still coursing through his veins, bracing himself for what might lie ahead.


    Instead of the expected grassy meadow, beyond the treeline lay a colossal excavation site¡ªa massive chasm plunging hundreds of meters straight into the earth. The sheer magnitude of the pit was staggering, and Oliver felt a surge of disbelief wash over him.


    He dropped to a crouch and crawled forward, keeping low as he approached the edge. Carefully, he peeked over, and his eyes widened at the sight that unfolded below. An enormous structure dominated the depths of the excavation, surrounded by a labyrinth of tunnels and shafts that branched out in all directions. The heat emanating from the pit was oppressive, almost suffocating. A giant stone staircase spiraled down the chasm''s walls, connecting the various levels carved into the rock.


    Oliver detached the scope from his rifle and brought it to his eye, adjusting the focus to get a clearer view of the lower levels. What initially appeared as tiny, scurrying ants were actually figures moving methodically across the excavation. They were Orks¡ªthousands upon thousands of them.


    "What the hell is this?" Oliver muttered under his breath, his heart pounding. "How is this base supposed to be abandoned?"


    He scanned the vast expanse, trying to comprehend the scale of the operation. The Orks were laboring intensely, but he could not understand the purpose of their toil.


    Above the grand staircase stood several dozen Orks adorned in elaborate armor, each suit more intricate and menacing than the last. Their armor bore a brutal and chaotic aesthetic, reminiscent of the Rangers'' suits but twisted and aggressive, bedecked with spikes and jagged edges.


    They shouted commands in booming voices that echoed throughout the cavernous pit, audible even from Oliver''s distant vantage point.


    "Tagog! Bring forth the next!" bellowed the Ork at the top of the stairs, his voice like thunder.


    At the base of the excavation, chains clattered as hundreds of humans, along with captured beasts and monstrosities, were herded forward. They were led to the center of a vast sigil etched into the ground¡ªstrange symbols that pulsed with a faint, otherworldly light.


    A red-skinned Ork ascended the steps to stand before the commanding figure.


    "Let us begin! Rayuart duwudz!" the commander roared, his eyes gleaming with fervor.


    Surrounding Orks began a guttural chant, a haunting chorus that resonated deep within Oliver''s bones. Though he couldn''t decipher the words, the sinister intent was palpable. An unsettling energy permeated the air.


    The runes carved into the earth ignited, glowing with an intense crimson light. The temperature surged, heat waves distorting the air above the ritual circle. The captives cried out in agony, dropping to their knees as unseen forces tore at them. Their screams melded with the ominous chanting, creating a cacophony of despair.


    Then, one by one, the prisoners exploded in violent bursts of blood and viscera. Oliver recoiled, a mixture of horror and nausea gripping him as gruesome fragments scattered across the sigil.


    At the pinnacle of the staircase, the commander made a swift, brutal move¡ªdecapitating the red Ork beside him. Blood spurted from the severed neck as the body collapsed. Holding the severed head aloft, the commander allowed the blood to cascade over the sacrificial site below. From within the skull, he extracted a small, glowing crystal. Even from this distance, Oliver could sense its immense power¡ªa Unique Crystal radiating with an overwhelming amount of Energy.


    The chanting intensified, rising to a fever pitch. The spilled blood and gore within the circle began to writhe and coalesce, moving as though possessed by a malevolent will. The grotesque mass absorbed the remains around it, growing larger and grotesque. Even unsuspecting Ork workers were ensnared, their bodies consumed by the burgeoning abomination.


    The monstrosity heaved itself upward, towering above the pit. It let out a deafening roar¡ªso powerful that it rattled the ground beneath Oliver''s feet.


    "Another TITAN LIVES!" the commander exalted, his voice filled with triumph. "Bring me MORE! Solu Ankeluz!"


    "Chloe! Chloe!" Oliver whispered urgently into his communicator, his voice edged with mounting anxiety. "Is the channel open?"


    There was a brief crackle of static before Chloe''s calm voice responded. "Yes, just a moment. Go ahead."


    Oliver exhaled, his breath shaky. The oppressive heat from the massive excavation behind him made the air heavy, and the distant sounds of the Orks'' monstrous activities sent a shiver down his spine. He couldn''t afford to waste any more time.


    Switching frequencies, he opened the channel to all allied communication towers. "Alert! Alert!" he announced, his voice firm but urgent.


    Almost immediately, multiple voices chimed in:


    "Southern Communication Tower here, we read you."


    "Northern Communication Tower standing by."


    "Central Command receiving."


    A momentary pause ensued, filled with the subtle hum of background transmissions.


    "Hold on. Is this signal open to all channels?" the officer asked, his tone indicating confusion.


    Oliver could hear the murmurs of concern and the rustling of hurried movements on the other end. Although broadcasting on an unsecured, wide-band frequency breached protocol, the gravity of the situation left him no choice.


    Before anyone could cut him off or demand identification, he pressed on with urgency. "This is Oliver, Blue Ranger Identification ZX7429," he declared. "We have discovered a Titan production facility. Repeat: We''ve found a facility where the Orks are building Titans on Olympus.¡±

 Chapter 129 - The Empress

    - The Empress -


    The Empress drew a long, measured breath, her patience wearing thin after yet another interminable meeting with her generals. ¡®What do they desire this time?¡¯ she mused, a hint of irritation flickering across her otherwise stoic visage. The ceaseless infighting among her troops was becoming tiresome, even to someone of her considerable years.


    Before her stretched the vast war chamber¡ªa colossal hall made from ancient stone and reinforced with immense steel beams. The architecture exuded an aura of raw brutality and power, hallmarks of a culture that revered strength above all else. The stone walls were etched with runes, their mystical patterns aiding in retaining the arcane energies harnessed during their rituals.


    Magic. An enigma that the Empress had never fully grasped. Bestowed by the gods upon a select few, its workings remained elusive to her. She was not among the fortunate gifted with such talents. Yet, her veins carried a legacy uniquely touched by these mystical forces, granting her lineage lifespans nearly a hundred times longer than any of her peers. It was little wonder that nothing in this war surprised her anymore; she had witnessed its patterns repeat themselves dozens of times over.


    At the center of the chamber lay a monumental tactical table sculpted directly into the floor. Its expansive surface shimmered with ethereal projections¡ªever-changing battle maps and shifting troop movements rendered in silver and azure light hues. Around it, generals huddled, their voices a chorus of deep, guttural tones that echoed through the hall. Clad in mismatched armor adorned with jagged spikes and war medals, they gestured emphatically as they debated strategies and countermeasures.


    Above them, the empress sat upon a colossal throne. Her imposing figure was encased in a unique armor. The armor''s dark sheen was interrupted by intricate engravings and runes. Her gaze, piercing and unwavering, swept over the generals below, scrutinizing every word spoken, every movement made.


    Behind her, vast banners draped from the vaulted ceilings, their rich crimson and onyx fabrics stirring gently in the subtle currents of air. Emblazoned upon them were sigils of conquest and annihilation¡ªemblems of her empire''s relentless expansion and dominance.


    "Empress Grashka!" One of the red-skinned Generals turned towards the throne. His voice boomed through the grand war chamber, echoing off the stone walls etched with ancient runes. "We cannot continue like this. The Insectoids keep expanding and accelerating their incursions in the eastern sectors. If we don''t act now, they''ll spiral out of control!"


    "Silence," she commanded, her tone as cold and unyielding as forged steel. Seated upon her colossal throne, Empress Grashka''s gaze was unwavering. "We''ve had this conversation before. With the resources at our disposal, we cannot prepare a defense against the Insectoids. Besides, they must be facing pressure from the north as well."


    The general''s jaw tightened, his eyes reflecting a mixture of frustration and dissent. It was clear he disagreed with her assessment, but to Grashka, he was little more than a petulant child¡ªa soldier who failed to see the bigger picture.


    "Instead of wasting time discussing the Insectoids," the Empress continued, her sharp gaze piercing each of the assembled generals, "you should be focusing on the front with the humans. Do not underestimate them. That''s how we lost the opportunity to eliminate them during the initial Waves." Her reprimand hung heavy in the air, a stark reminder of past failures. Some of the generals shifted uncomfortably, memories of those defeats still fresh despite the passage of time.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," the general conceded, bowing his head. "In that case, there''s little reason for concern. The humans persist with their old tactics, desperately clinging to any minor victory to push us off Olympus."


    Another general stepped forward, his armor rattling with the movement. "We have most of the Titans planned ready for deployment," he reported. "They won''t know what hit them. We should be capable of wiping them from the planet entirely. Additionally, we have several fleets positioned to prevent them from receiving any support from off-world."This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Grashka leaned forward slightly, her eyes narrowing. "When will this attack commence?" she inquired.


    "We will initiate next month," the second general explained confidently.


    The Empress stroked her chin thoughtfully.


    Just as the tension in the war chamber reached its peak, the massive iron doors groaned and swung open with a resounding clang. Every head turned as a yellow-skinned Ork messenger hurried inside, his footsteps echoing against the stone floor. The runes etched into the walls seemed to flicker in response to his intrusion.


    Empress Grashka fixed him with a furious glare, her eyes blazing beneath the shadow of her ceremonial helm. The air grew thick with a palpable hostility, and the generals fell silent, stepping back to allow the messenger passage.


    "Empress, we have received an urgent message," the messenger announced, bowing deeply to avoid her wrath.


    "Speak," Grashka commanded, her voice cold and sharp as tempered steel.


    "It was transmitted through our secret channel," he explained, straightening cautiously. The dim torchlight cast dark shadows across his scarred face.


    Grashka''s eyes narrowed. "Ah, it must be the brat from the shadows," she mused, a hint of contempt coloring her words. She had anticipated a message after such a long silence.


    "He reports that the humans are close to discovering our factory on Olympus," the messenger continued. He bowed again, then stepped back, hoping to retreat from the center of her ire.


    A flash of anger crossed the Empress''s face. She slammed her fist onto the armrest of her throne. Though the gesture seemed restrained, it sent a shockwave of Energy rippling through the chamber. The very air vibrated. The runes along the stone walls flared ominously. Even the battle-hardened generals felt the weight of her power pressing upon them, a suffocating force that stole the breath from their lungs. The messenger fell to his knees, gasping as he struggled to remain conscious.


    "How many Titans do we have ready?" Grashka demanded, her gaze cutting like a dagger toward the nearest general.


    Clearing his throat, the general straightened despite the oppressive Energy. "We have over fifty awaiting your command," he replied, his voice steady but his eyes betraying a hint of unease.


    "Then attack¡ªnow," the Empress ordered, her tone brooking no argument. "Reduce the human base to rubble."


    A murmur rippled through the gathered generals. Finally, one mustered the courage to speak, stepping forward hesitantly. Swallowing hard, he dared to meet Empress Grashka''s piercing gaze.


    "Your Majesty," he began cautiously, "is this also the will of our god? His last message to us was that we should fortify our positions on Olympus."


    Grashka''s eyes flashed with fury, and the very air in the chamber seemed to crackle with latent Energy. "I AM YOUR GOD!" she thundered, her voice echoing off the stone walls and causing the runes etched upon them to shimmer ominously. "The life of each and every one of you is in my hands. I am the envoy of the Sovereign, and I will lead you to victory. MARCH!"


    Her exclamation left no room for doubt or hesitation. The generals felt the weight of her authority bearing down upon them like a physical force. The one who had spoken paled visibly under her wrath.


    "Y-yes, Your Majesty," the Olympus general stammered, bowing deeply to hide the flicker of apprehension in his eyes. He retreated into the ranks, his earlier defiance thoroughly quashed.


    Grashka''s gaze swept over the assembly, each general wilting slightly under her intense scrutiny. She took a deliberate breath before continuing, her voice lowering but losing none of its fierce intensity. "Dispatch the Bio-Mage to the brat," she commanded. "This will strike a blow against humanity, divide their forces, and secure Olympus for us."


    One of the generals bowed sharply and hastened out of the chamber, his footsteps echoing as he rushed to fulfill her orders.


    "Are the prisoners we acquired still on Olympus?" Grashka inquired, directing her question to another general.


    "Yes, Empress," the second general responded promptly. "We''ve been using them for research on the new Titans."


    "Evacuate them immediately," she ordered, her tone leaving no room for objection. "We cannot afford to lose them under any circumstances. If we have managed to turn the war in our favor, it is because of them. If even one prisoner is lost, I will hold each of you personally responsible. I will have your heads!"

 Chapter 130 - Escape Plan

    - Oliver -


    Before anyone could cut him off or demand identification, Oliver pressed on with urgency, his voice steady but edged with desperation. "This is Oliver, Blue Ranger Identification ZX7429," he declared firmly into the communicator. "We have discovered a Titan production facility. Repeat: We''ve found a factory where the Orks are manufacturing Titans."


    There was a brief pause filled with static before a voice responded, clipped and authoritative. "Central Command, identification confirmed. Proceed with your report."


    Taking a quick breath, Oliver began, "At 0400 hours, we departed from South Base at the Half Wall on a mission to investigate an Ork base that was reported to be abandoned."


    "Copy that. We''ve located the operation details," the communications officer at Central Command replied. Even through the transmission, Oliver could detect faint murmurs and the crackling interference of multiple bases tuning into the emergency channel.


    Oliver continued swiftly, uncertain of how much time he had before the enemy could intercept his signal. "As we approached the target, three Rangers from our group turned on us. They attacked without warning, resulting in the deaths of three Rangers. Two of the traitors were neutralized, but one managed to escape. We have two wounded Rangers in the jungle; their exact coordinates can be relayed upon request. However, we believe additional traitors are listening in on this transmission."


    There was a second of silence on the line, punctuated only by the distant hum of equipment and whispered voices. "Understood," the officer acknowledged gravely. "But you mentioned a Titan production facility?"


    "Correct," Oliver affirmed. "There''s a significant discrepancy between our intel and the actual situation on the ground. The base is fully operational. Thousands upon thousands of Orks are working on the production of Titans."


    "Are you certain about this?" the officer pressed, skepticism mixed with concern. "Could they be manufacturing other types of war machines?"


    "I''m positive," Oliver insisted. "I witnessed the process myself¡ªa ritual or some form of arcane technology they''re using to create them. They''ve already completed one Titan and are in the process of preparing the next."


    "The next one?!" The officer''s surprise was palpable even over the comm link. "They can produce multiple Titans?"


    "At the rate they''re operating," Oliver explained, "they could have dozens, possibly even hundreds, of Titans already prepared."


    A heavy silence settled over the line. Then, in the background, Oliver heard the distant wail of sirens blaring to life¡ªa chilling confirmation of the gravity of the situation.


    "My God," the officer muttered, his composure slipping momentarily. Regaining control, he spoke with renewed urgency. "Ranger, hold your position. Maximum alert status is now in effect. We are deploying reconnaissance flights to your location immediately to verify and assess the threat."


    "Wait, something''s wrong!" Oliver whispered urgently, his heart racing as he observed unexpected activity within the base.


    Through the lens of his scope, he surveyed the excavation site again. Earlier, the Ork commander had been orchestrating the grim procession of prisoners, continuing their rituals. But now, the commander stood differently¡ªalert and watchful¡ªscanning the perimeters of the base as if searching for something.


    A knot tightened in Oliver''s stomach. He swiftly lowered himself, pressing into the underbrush, hoping the meager vegetation would conceal him. Every muscle tensed as he willed himself to become part of the landscape.


    An alarm blared¡ªa harsh, guttural sound that echoed throughout the cavernous excavation.


    "Something''s off," Oliver murmured into his communicator. "Their base just went on high alert, but I don''t think they''ve spotted me."


    Suddenly, a thunderous, rhythmic pounding filled the air. Massive gates he hadn''t noticed before were being demolished one after another, each crash sending vibrations through the ground beneath him. From the gaping openings emerged creatures torn from the darkest nightmares¡ªTitans. Each one was more grotesque and formidable than the last, towering behemoths of twisted metal and corrupted flesh, their forms barely adhering to any natural law.


    "Dozens of Titans are pouring out of the base," Oliver reported, struggling to keep his voice steady. "There must be forty or fifty of them. They''re scaling the walls and heading into the forest."Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    But the onslaught didn''t end there. Thousands of Orks were mobilizing en masse. Many got into war machines resembling gigantic centipedes, segmented bodies bristling with armaments. Others boarded swift attack ships, engines emitting a sinister hum as they powered up.


    "The entire base is initiating an attack," Oliver continued urgently. "Somehow, they''ve been alerted. They''re moving northwest¡ªheading straight for the southern base of the Half Wall."


    As he finished speaking, the ground beneath him shook violently. Oliver pressed himself flatter against the earth as one of the Titans walked above him, its colossal form casting a suffocating shadow. The stench of decay and raw energy washed over him, nearly overwhelming his senses. He concentrated on suppressing his Energy, pushing his abilities to the limit to avoid detection.


    Then, to his horror, the soil beneath him began to crumble. The relentless march of the Titans was destabilizing the terrain. He glanced around frantically for an escape route, but enemies swarmed in every direction. Any movement risked drawing their attention.


    ¡®How the hell did I end up here?!¡¯ he thought, a surge of panic threatening to overtake him.


    With no time to consider alternatives, Oliver grasped at a chunk of earth as the ground gave way. Relying on his armor to absorb the impact, he braced himself for the fall. The world tilted, and he was sliding down a steep embankment toward the uppermost level of the excavation.


    ¡®I just can''t be seen,¡¯ he repeated in his mind, clutching the mantra like a lifeline.


    He tumbled downward, debris and dust engulfing him. His armor absorbed the worst of the impact, but the jarring descent left him disoriented. When he finally came to a halt, he pressed himself against a rocky outcrop, taking shallow breaths.


    "Chloe, can you hear me?" Oliver whispered urgently into his communicator, but all he received in return was static. "Chloe?" he tried again, only to be met with the same crackling silence.


    Something during his fall, or perhaps the dense structure of the enemy base, was interfering with the signal. Frustration and worry gnawed at him.


    ¡®Damn it, they''re heading toward the forest. That''s exactly where she is,¡¯ he thought anxiously. ¡®If she heard the broadcast, she''ll know about the Ork army''s movement.¡¯ He could only hope that Chloe would take the initiative to relocate, especially since he had his predicament to manage.


    ¡®How am I going to get out of here?¡¯ Oliver pondered, glancing around the alien architecture of the Ork base. ¡®It''s no use just hiding. And I can''t simply run back to the base¡ªnot only would I draw attention, but I''d also arrive too late.¡¯ He needed a solution, something within the enemy stronghold that could aid his escape.


    While searching, Oliver saw it: a hangar tucked away near the central level of the excavation. It seemed less risky now, with most of the Orks having departed to engage in the massive offensive.


    ¡®Maybe I can find something useful in there,¡¯ he mused. ¡®I wonder if [Insight] works on Ork technology.¡¯


    Staying low, Oliver began to move cautiously toward the hangar. He prayed he wouldn''t encounter any Orks; fortunately, the few he did see were sprinting toward their war machines, too preoccupied to notice someone hiding in the shadows against a wall or within a recess.


    As he edged closer to the hangar, the scale of the Ork war effort became even more apparent. The massive battle cruisers were all lifting off, thrusters blazing, joining the armada heading toward the Half Wall. But one ship stood out from the rest.


    Facing away from the Half Wall was a long vessel, lacking the heavy armaments that bristled from the other warships. Its rear cargo bay was open as if awaiting a final load. The ship seemed almost abandoned in the commotion.


    ¡®Luck!¡¯ Oliver thought, a surge of hope igniting within him. Without wasting another second, he sprinted toward the ship, not daring to look back. His boots pounded silently against the stone floor as he closed the distance. Reaching the ramp, he slipped inside.


    Despite it being a cargo hold, the compartment was completely empty.


    ¡®Maybe they haven¡¯t loaded anything yet¡­ Better get out before they do,¡¯ Oliver thought, slipping quickly through the open doors toward the front of the ship.


    Like most human vessels, the craft had a main cockpit¡ªbut every console, screen, and instrument looked utterly alien.


    ¡®Please, work your magic,¡¯ Oliver silently begged.


    [Insight]


    A torrent of information exploded in his mind, revealing countless details about the ship¡¯s inner workings. Yet the data still felt fragmentary; pieces of the puzzle remained missing. No new abilities were unlocked.


    | You don¡¯t have access to [Arcane]


    [Insight] Oliver tried once more, focusing more Energy on the Boon.


    | You don¡¯t have access to [Arcane]


    [Insight]


    | You don¡¯t have access to [Arcane]


    With his brow furrowed, he made another attempt, trying to concentrate on the images and information that were appearing. However, this time, a different notification was displayed.


    | Excessive use of [Insight] might cause permanent brain damage.


    | Energy [Bishop] combined with [Insight]


    | Failure Odds Unlocked


    | Failure Odds


    | Traumatic Brain Injury [50%]


    | 7 Days Coma [20%]


    | 30 Days Coma [20%]


    | Partial Memory Loss [9%]


    | Complete Memory Loss [1%]


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Oliver cursed, raising his fist to punch the control panel. But just before he made contact, a gravelly voice echoed behind him.


    ¡°What¡¯s a glob?rz human doing on this ship?¡±

 Chapter 131 - Deploy the Mechas

    - Alan -


    Alan had barely been at the base for four weeks. Situated on the dark side of the Moon, Hephaestus provided the perfect hideaway for sprawling industries dedicated to Mecha production. Initially, these gargantuan machines drew power from Helium-3, but they rapidly shifted to a wide range of Z-Crystals as engineers pushed the boundaries of technology.


    Alan never saw himself as just another Mecha engineer; his desire was to pilot one of the giants. His mechanical legs might have made it almost impossible for him to be accepted as a Ranger, but piloting offered a chance¡ªmaybe even his only one¡ªto return to the war, even if he had to risk his life doing it. Being a Mecha pilot was arguably one of the most dangerous positions, second only to a low-ranking infantry soldier.


    Despite the risk, he discovered he had a knack for tinkering with Mechas and piloting them. Maybe it was the passion that had burned in him since childhood, or perhaps the dream of controlling a colossal war machine. Whatever the reason, piloting a Mecha stirred something deep within him.


    However, during his first two weeks on the base, Alan¡¯s days were consumed by an intensive Mecha maintenance and engineering course. Only in his third week did his training as a co-pilot begin in earnest. And that, as it turned out, was precisely what sparked the heated argument unfolding at that very moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind! They¡¯ve only had two weeks of training. There¡¯s no way we can send them out.¡± The pilot and training officer was practically shouting.


    Hank had been Alan¡¯s instructor these past weeks. He knew every new recruit who came through the doors, and he was widely respected for his experience, both as a teacher and a test pilot. The pilot¡¯s jacket he wore, tattered and streaked with the colors of dust and metal, bore the weight of many honors. Even from a distance, one could see the rows of medals testament to the countless missions he had survived.


    ¡°No, Hank, you¡¯re the one not seeing the bigger picture,¡± the commanding officer chimed in. ¡°How many Mechas do we need to take down a single Titan?¡±


    ¡°On a good day?¡± Hank let out a slow breath. ¡°Ten Mechas.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± the official replied. ¡°We¡¯ve just received intel of an attack involving more than fifty Titans.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Hank hissed, disbelief etched in every line of his face. ¡°Are you certain the intel¡¯s correct?¡±


    "No doubt about it. The intel has been verified¡ªit''s no wonder the base is in an uproar. Everyone, without exception, must deploy immediately," the officer stated firmly. He turned to Hank, his gaze piercing. "Will he hinder the mission?"


    "As a co-pilot... no," Hank replied, though a hint of reluctance edged his voice.


    "Then bring him along. We''re going to need each and every pilot," the officer concluded before turning sharply and striding away to oversee other preparations.


    Alan had been watching the entire exchange from the sidelines. His hand trembled slightly, a cocktail of fear and anticipation surging through his veins at the thought of heading to the front lines.


    ¡®I''ve barely had time to train; it''s not just my life on the line here,¡¯ Alan thought anxiously. The idea of endangering the pilot he''d be paired with weighed heavily on him.


    Only after the officers had parted did Alan fully register the chaos enveloping the base. Alarms blared at maximum volume, casting a red glow that bathed the corridors in urgency. No officer stood idle; even the engineers were scrambling frantically, running diagnostic checks on Mechas before launching.


    Hank approached Alan, who still seemed dazed by the rapidly unfolding situation. "You''re coming with me," Hank said decisively. "There''s no way I can assign you as someone else''s co-pilot."


    "A-are you sure?" Alan stammered, uncertainty flickering in his eyes.


    "Yes," Hank affirmed. "Besides, I''ll need your Energy control. We won''t be piloting an ordinary one."


    They began to sprint through the labyrinthine hangar of Hephaestus Station, weaving between rushing personnel and moving equipment.


    "According to our orders, we need to prepare for a mass teleportation of the entire fleet," Hank explained over his shoulder. "A hundred Mechas will deploy from this base alone, and God knows how many more from the other stations."


    "What are our chances?" Alan asked directly, struggling to keep up with Hank''s swift strides.


    Hank was silent for a heartbeat before answering. "Not good," he admitted grimly. "Ten Mechas can handle a Titan under normal circumstances. But if this is a mass attack, there''ll be other war machines waiting for us. We''ll need at least a thousand Mechas to stand a chance."


    He glanced sidelong at Alan. "The odds are slim that every base, regardless of their House allegiance, will send all their troops."


    Alan swallowed hard, nodding. The magnitude of the situation was sinking in.


    "Not to mention," Hank continued, "many of these machines might not be well-maintained. They''re expensive equipment, and except for the Great Houses, most can''t afford the upkeep required to keep them at peak performance.¡±


    They arrived at one of the few hangar sections that required a passcode and facial recognition. As Hank approached the security panel, a laser scanned his eyes, and the heavy doors slid open with a hiss of compressed air. Under the harsh glow of overhead lights, a solitary Mecha towered above like a sentinel.


    "That''s why we can''t just take any Mecha into battle," Hank said, his voice echoing slightly in the vast space. "We''re going to have to take a gamble."The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Alan''s breath caught in his throat. Before him stood a machine unlike any he''d ever seen¡ªa prototype, still in testing, but utterly unique. The designation on its shoulder read XG-¦¸, but among the pilots, it was known as Graviton Prime. It was the first fourth-generation Mecha¡ªa pinnacle of Mecha engineering and a milestone in technological advancement. Crafted from cutting-edge materials, its sleek, futuristic design gleamed with a radiant white finish accented by vibrant reds and oranges, as if its very form was ablaze with raw energy.


    From inception to completion, Graviton Prime had been engineered with a singular purpose: to dominate the battlefield.


    "This... this is awesome," Alan whispered.


    Hank nodded solemnly. "It''s a game-changer. But untested in real combat."


    They ascended one of the metal staircases leading up to the Mecha''s cockpit. At the rear of the massive machine, Hank inserted a key into a hidden panel and turned it. With a pressurized hiss, the cockpit door began to lift, revealing a two-seat configuration inside¡ªthe upper seat for the pilot and the lower for the co-pilot.


    As they prepared to enter, an engineer approached, wiping his grease-stained hands on his overalls. "Hank, are you really taking her out?" he asked, his voice hinting at concern.


    "Yes," Hank replied without hesitation. "What''s the status of her Crystal?"


    "It''s a Unique," the engineer said, glancing at a datapad. "But it''s pretty worn. Not sure how much juice it''ll give you."


    "Better than a Common Crystal," Hank remarked. "It''ll have to do."


    Alan began descending the ladder into the co-pilot''s seat. Settling in, he surveyed the control panel before him. Aside from the large central screen¡ªwhich was currently dark¡ªthere were dozens of buttons, levers, and auxiliary displays. It was both daunting and exhilarating.


    He picked up the helmet resting by his mechanical feet and slipped it on. Instantly, his visor lit up, displaying feeds from the Mecha''s lateral and rear cameras. Data scrolled across his vision as the systems booted up.


    "Initiating secondary fuel intake!" the engineer shouted up to them.


    Alan felt the subtle vibrations as the Graviton Prime''s systems came to life. Above him, Hank settled into the pilot''s seat, beginning his own pre-flight checks.


    "Activating Auxiliary Power Unit," Alan announced over the intercom linking their helmets.


    "Roger that," Hank confirmed. There was a brief pause. "This time, take the meds. You''re going to need them."


    "Copy," Alan replied.


    He reached up to a small compartment above him, retrieving two small capsules. They were refilled each time they returned to base¡ªstimulants, potent blends of amphetamines designed to sharpen focus and enhance reflexes. The side effects were less than pleasant, but they''d learned to manage them with a careful cocktail of other drugs. In the heat of battle, such measures were necessary to push human performance beyond natural limits.


    Alan swallowed the pills dry, feeling the bitter taste linger momentarily on his tongue. A heightened sense of clarity instantly began to settle over his mind.


    "Primary cannons and secondary weapons ammunition ready!" the engineer called out.


    Alan gripped the twin control sticks at his sides, moving them to test the auxiliary weapons. "Auxiliary weapons functional. Radars operational. Mapping systems online."


    "Good," Hank responded. "Main engines are powering up."


    "Primary weapon charged. Fueling complete!" the engineer announced.


    "Awaiting launch clearance," Hank said, his tone steady.


    Alan''s mechanical foot tapped nervously against the metal floor of the co-pilot''s cockpit. His mechanical legs emitted a soft whirr with each movement. Glancing at one of the side monitors, he caught a glimpse of Hank in the pilot''s seat above. Hank appeared tense, but Alan knew the seasoned pilot well enough to recognize the glint in his eyes¡ªa mixture of nerves and exhilaration that surfaced before every launch.


    He''d seen Hank do this before. Clutched in his hands were a pair of worn drum sticks, tapping out an uneven beat on his thigh as they awaited final clearance. It was a ritual of sorts, a way for Hank to channel his focus. Alan found it oddly comforting; if a veteran like Hank still got butterflies, maybe his own anxiety wasn''t such a bad sign.


    A burst of static crackled over the comms before the launch controller''s voice came through loud and clear. "Launch approved."


    Alan''s heart skipped a beat. "Here we go," he whispered to himself.


    The Graviton Prime lurched forward, the magnetic clamps releasing them from the docking station. Alan felt the subtle surge of acceleration as the Mecha slid along the rail system within the hangar, gathering speed as they approached the launch bay.


    "Gravity generators offline," the launch controller announced.


    Instantly, the artificial weight lifted. Alan''s stomach did a familiar flip as zero gravity took hold. The sensation was fleeting. With a deafening roar, the Mecha''s rear thrusters ignited, flames propelling them down the launch tube. The G-forces pressed him back into his seat as they shot out into the star-studded void¡ªthe non-existent atmosphere of Luna offering no resistance.


    The stark surface of the moon rapidly receded beneath them, a desolate landscape pockmarked with craters.


    An awe-inspiring sight greeted them as they broke free from Luna''s orbit. Suspended against the backdrop of space was the massive orbital station¡ªCyclops Gate. Hundreds of Mechas were aligned along its circumference, each anchored to the colossal ring that comprised the station''s primary structure. Here, they would initiate the mass teleportation.


    The controller''s voice resonated through the cockpit. "Teleportation will start in thirty seconds. Begin acceleration."


    "Time to join the party," Hank said, his voice crackling over the internal comms. The drumsticks had vanished, his hands now dancing over the control panels with practiced ease.


    "Engaging thrusters," Alan replied. He adjusted the power distribution, channeling energy to the primary engines. The Graviton Prime responded instantly, surging forward to take its place among the other Mechas converging on the ring.


    Alan''s displays lit up with a flurry of data¡ªvelocity vectors, proximity alerts, synchronization signals. He focused on aligning their trajectory with the teleportation coordinates, fine-tuning their approach.


    "All systems nominal," he reported.


    "Stay sharp," Hank cautioned. "Teleportation can be a bit... disorienting."


    "I remember," Alan assured him.


    "Ten seconds to teleportation," the controller counted down.


    Alan took a deep breath, steadying himself. His grip on the control sticks tightened.


    "Five... four... three... two... one... Teleportation initiated."


    A blinding white light enveloped them. For a fleeting moment, reality seemed to blur¡ªthe boundaries of the cockpit dissolving as they were propelled through the fabric of space-time. Alan''s senses reeled; there was no up or down, just an overwhelming sensation of movement without motion.


    Then, as quickly as it began, the light faded. The instruments recalibrated, and stability returned. Alan blinked, his vision clearing to reveal a new vista before them.


    Olympus¡ªthe contested planet. Its swirling blue and green surface loomed large below.


    "All units, begin evasive maneuvers!" The urgent command blared over the open channel, snapping Alan''s attention back to the present.

 Chapter 132 - Dark Star

    - Alan -


    "All units, begin evasive maneuvers!" The urgent command blared over the open channel, snapping Alan''s attention back to the present.


    Instinct took over. Alan''s fingers flew across the controls as he engaged the lateral thrusters, yanking the Graviton Prime into a sharp roll just as a group of missiles passed them. The proximity alarm screamed, but they''d narrowly avoided destruction by mere meters. His heart pounded in his chest.


    Not everyone was as fortunate.


    A blinding explosion erupted behind them. Alan caught a glimpse on the rear monitor¡ªa fellow Mecha consumed in a fireball, torn apart into a thousand pieces. A haunting, guttural scream echoed through the comms, cut brutally short. The line went silent. Alan''s stomach lurched, but there was no time to process the loss.


    They had arrived at Olympus, their intended destination, but any hope of a straightforward landing evaporated. The Orks had anticipated their arrival, laying a deadly ambush. An armada of hundreds of Ork warships awaited them in orbit around the planet, bristling with weapons and ready to unleash havoc.


    "Alert. This is Graviton Prime," Hank broadcasted over the chaotic frequencies. "We have completed teleportation but are met with an Ork armada. Be advised, they are initiating an orbital assault."


    He repeated the message, ensuring both the incoming Mechas and Command were aware of the dire situation.


    "Alan," Hank''s voice came through with steady urgency. "I''m taking over navigation. Keep an eye on our energy levels and manage the secondary weapons."


    "Understood," Alan replied, his voice tight but controlled.


    He shifted his focus, flipping a series of switches that rerouted his control inputs. The display panels before him reconfigured, highlighting reactor output, weapon status, and targeting systems. His primary responsibility was now the twin cannons mounted on Graviton Prime''s shoulders and maintaining the readiness of the primary weapon.


    Hank''s piloting was nothing short of masterful. While Alan was competent, Hank moved the Graviton Prime with an almost uncanny fluidity. To him, the Mecha wasn''t just a machine¡ªit was an extension of his body. Each thrust of the jets, every precise maneuver, seemed effortless. The Graviton Prime danced through the void, its movements so erratic and swift that the targeting systems of the Ork ships struggled to keep a lock.


    Alan found himself gripping the armrests as Hank executed complex maneuvers¡ªsharp accelerations, sudden decelerations, corkscrew rolls. The G-forces strained against Alan''s body, even through the dampeners. It was disorienting, but it also made them a nearly impossible target.


    Ork fighter ships swarmed around them like a plague of metallic locusts. Their guttural alien chatter overlapped on the unsecured channels, a cacophony of chaos. They fired relentlessly, crimson bolts of energy streaking across the darkness.


    "Stay focused, everyone. These are just the attack ships¡ªcruisers are still ahead. Keep an eye on their fire!" Hank''s voice crackled over the comms, steady but urgent, as the chaotic ballet of battle unfolded around them.


    For Alan, the work remained as intense as ever, though his role was slightly less complex than Hank''s. His fingers danced over the controls, targeting and firing the shoulder-mounted cannons. Each pull of the trigger sent a hail of plasma searing through the space, aiming to reduce the swarming Ork fighters to dust.


    "What''s our status on energy and ammunition?" Hank inquired, his eyes never leaving the swarm of enemy ships swirling on the holographic display.


    "Energy at 90%. We''re still in good shape," Alan replied, glancing at the fluctuating power levels on his console.


    "Good, but we need to conserve it for the Titans¡ªnot waste it on these small fries," Hank reminded, a hint of caution in his tone.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Just a bit longer. Once we break through the cruiser line, we''ll have a straight shot to Olympus," another pilot''s strained but determined voice cut in over the comms.


    "Crush the Ork scum!" someone else shouted, the ferocity in their voice echoing the collective sentiment.


    But amidst the din of battle, a new concern arose.


    "Something''s not right. Look at the energy readings coming from the far side of the fleet," a pilot warned.


    Alan''s brow furrowed. He swiftly adjusted his scanner settings, redirecting the sensors to analyze the specified quadrant. The data streamed in¡ªunusual energy signatures flared on the display. It wasn''t Ork technology. These were human machines, powered by Z Crystals, just like their own Mechas.


    "Do we have allies flanking them?" Alan wondered aloud, opening the comm channel. "Command, are there friendly units behind the Ork fleet?"


    No immediate response came, but the answer soon presented itself. Emerging from the shadow of the Ork armada, a formation of Mechas advanced swiftly, cutting through the blackness of space like silent predators. Leading them was a Mecha unlike any other¡ªa sleek, obsidian frame that seemed to absorb the surrounding light, save for a single emblem emblazoned on its arm: a crimson star.


    "What the¡ª? Is that the Dark Star?" a pilot gasped over the comms. "Did House Lot send their top Mecha to support us?"


    "How did they get behind the Orks?" another voice questioned, disbelief mingling with awe.


    Speculation buzzed across the channels, but there was little time to ponder. The pilots were still neck-deep in battle, each second demanding their full attention as they faced down waves of enemy fighters.


    "Eyes on your targets!" Hank barked, bringing the focus back. "The cavalry''s arrival doesn''t change our mission. We still have hundreds of ships to deal with."


    "Something''s not right. The Dark Star isn''t engaging," Alan remarked to Hank, breaking the tense silence that had settled between them.


    Hank, focused intently on navigating the Graviton Prime through the chaotic battlefield, spared a quick glance at the monitor. "What do you mean?" he asked, concern edging into his voice.


    "Look at the telemetry," Alan continued. "I''m watching it on the external cameras. The Dark Star isn''t fighting the Orks. It''s just moving¡ªdirectly toward us."


    Hank frowned, tapping a few controls to bring up the feed. "That''s odd. Why would House Lot''s flagship Mecha hold back now?"


    Alan zoomed in on the enigmatic Mecha. The Dark Star''s sleek, obsidian frame cut through the star-strewn darkness, its only marking a crimson star emblazoned on one arm. As he watched, a tiny spark ignited at the center of its chest, growing brighter by the second.


    "Wait, something''s happening," Alan said, his eyes widening.


    The spark blossomed into a brilliant flare before abruptly collapsing into an abyss of shadow. Darkness spilled out from the Dark Star, an inky void that seemed to swallow the very light of space. It expanded rapidly, an all-consuming shroud engulfing nearby Mechas¡ªally and enemy alike.


    "By the stars..." Hank whispered.


    Explosions erupted as the shadow consumed dozens of Mechas, flares of fire snuffed out moments later by the encroaching darkness. Pilots'' screams echoed over the comms, cut short with chilling finality. Panic rippled through the fleet.


    "Hank! The Dark Star is attacking our Mechas!" Alan shouted, his voice sharp with urgency. He flipped a switch, broadcasting over the open channel. "All units, this is Graviton Prime! The Dark Star is hostile¡ªrepeat, hostile! They''re attacking our forces!"


    Desperate voices flooded the comms:


    "Mayday! We''re under attack!"


    "What''s going on?"


    "Get out of there!"


    Amidst the chaos, a stern announcement cut through, authoritative and clear. "This is Central Command. All pilots, be advised: By decree of the Emperor, Great House Lot is hereby declared traitors to humanity. They are to be considered enemy combatants. Urgent message¡ªconfirm receipt."


    "Copy that," came the shaken acknowledgments from scattered pilots, disbelief evident in their tones.


    "All Mechas, disengage and distance yourselves from the Dark Star. The Emperor is deploying the Imperial Guard," Central Command continued.


    "The Imperial Guard?" Alan echoed, swallowing hard.


    Hank''s expression hardened, his eyes never leaving the displays. "Kid, keep your eyes on the visuals. If the Imperial Guard is stepping in, we''re about to witness something that will go down in history."


    As soon as Hank finished speaking, Alan watched as the teleportation platform activated once again.


    As per Central Command''s orders, the Mechas began to fly away from the Dark Star. Meanwhile, three mechas descended from the teleportation platform. At first glance, they didn¡¯t seem much different from the others, except their mechas radiated a deep purple glow.


    ¡°Holy fuck. They sent the Dogs of War.¡± Alan heard another pilot swear.

 Chapter 133 - The Red Skinned

    - Oliver -


    "What is a glob?rz human doing on this ship?"


    Oliver barely had time to register the guttural shout before a massive Ork fist collided with his chest. The impact was like getting hit by a speeding freight train. He was launched backward, crashing through the cockpit and shattering the ship''s front viewport. Glass fragments and twisted metal shards spiraled around him as he hurtled outward.


    Gravity seized him, and he plummeted to the ground outside the ship. The hard surface knocked the wind out of him, pain radiating through his body. As he pushed himself up, he glanced down to see the state of his armor. The protective plating on his arms was in tatters.


    "Dammit," Oliver hissed, wincing. He began channeling Energy through his arms, willing the armor to self-repair. Threads of luminous blue light wove across the damaged sections.


    His eyes flicked back to the transport ship. Smoke billowed from the gaping hole where the cockpit used to be. Electrical fires sparked, and warning lights flashed erratically along the vessel''s hull. The ship was most likely a lost cause.


    But that was the least of his problems.


    The commotion had drawn attention. Dozens of Orks now surrounded him in a tightening circle. Their hulking figures loomed menacingly, green skin glistening under the lights of the docking bay. Yellowed tusks jutted from snarling mouths and heavy weapons in their grasp. None of them looked particularly formidable individually¡ªstandard grunts by the look of them¡ªbut their numbers posed a significant threat.


    Except for one.


    Perched atop the wrecked ship stood a red ork, his crimson skin a stark contrast to the others. Spiked armor adorned his massive frame, and he towered over his kin. His cold, calculating eyes watched Oliver intently, like a predator sizing up its prey.


    Oliver let his rifle slip from his grasp, the weapon dropping to the ground. ¡®The rifle won''t help me with them,¡¯ he decided. Instead, he drew his Energy Pistol. The pistol hummed to life, its barrel emitting a faint azure glow.


    He took a deep breath, quickly assessing his surroundings. Approximately twenty Orks encircled him, the Red Ork observing from his vantage point. Beyond them, he noticed several Orks handling cages and crates¡ªlikely filled with contraband or captured beings.


    ¡®I''ll start with them,¡¯ Oliver resolved.


    Without waiting for the Orks to make the first move, he sprang into action. He charged toward the nearest cluster of cargo-bearing Orks in a burst of speed, pistol raised.


    "Get the human!" one of the grunts bellowed, his voice gravelly and rage-filled.


    "Don''t let him get near the cargo!" the Red Ork commanded from atop the ship, his tone icy and authoritative.


    A sly grin tugged at the corner of Oliver''s mouth. ¡®Understanding their language sure comes in handy.¡¯ The fact that the Orks were so protective of the cargo piqued his curiosity. ¡®What could be so important?¡¯


    "Don''t attack him individually! He''s one of those armored ones!" the Red Ork warned, his eyes never leaving Oliver.


    The grunts hesitated, their expressions flickering with uncertainty. In his peripheral vision, Oliver could see the Red Ork sitting calmly as chaos unfolded¡ªa puppet master pulling strings.


    ¡®Is he using me to train them, or is he simply not interested?¡¯ Oliver wondered, glancing at the imposing figure of the Red Ork, who stood observing the skirmish from a distance. ¡®Well then, let''s give him a reason to get involved.¡¯


    Without hesitation, Oliver leveled his pistol as he advanced. Channeling energy into the weapon, he prepared a shot potent enough to cause an explosion. But instead of aiming at one of the charging Orks, he directed his fire toward one of the massive cages the creatures had been hauling moments before.


    The reaction was immediate. Panic flashed across the faces of the Orks¡ªor at least that''s how Oliver interpreted their guttural exclamations and frantic movements. One even threw himself into the blast''s path, sacrificing himself to protect the cage.


    ¡®So whatever''s in there is that important?¡¯ Oliver mused as the explosion obliterated the Ork.


    The remaining Orks didn''t wait to see what else the young human might do. Each drew their weapons, roaring as they charged straight into close combat.


    Oliver didn''t need to activate [Observation] yet; these opponents were far less challenging than those he''d faced before. ¡®Is this difference just because I''m wearing a Ranger Armor?¡¯ he thought, sidestepping a swung axe. ¡®Or have I just gotten used to fighting in near-impossible battles?¡¯The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    A sword sliced through the air close to his head, but Oliver effortlessly dodged, countering with two point-blank shots that exploded the attacker. If not for the sheer number of foes and their simultaneous assaults, he could eliminate them without breaking a sweat.


    "Come on, damn it! He''s just a human! You''re gonna disgrace our entire race fighting like this!" The Red Ork''s roar resonated through the hangar, dripping with contempt.


    "Yes, master!" several of the Orks responded, or at least those still capable of speech.


    ¡®He trained these guys? Doesn''t seem like the training did much good,¡¯ Oliver thought dryly, ducking under another attack.


    Despite the odds, he felt confident these grunts wouldn''t pose a real threat. Still, he was conserving his strength for when the Red Ork decided to join the fray. ¡®No point in wasting energy before the main event.¡¯


    A quick glance around the hangar brought a grim realization. ¡®Damn, there''s no other ship here. If that one isn''t operational, I''ll have to find another way out.¡¯ Oliver began strategizing possible escape routes, all while parrying blows and returning fire.


    He finally noticed the muffled cries emanating from the cages and crates the Orks were moving. He couldn''t see inside from where he was, but the sounds were unmistakable. ¡®Time to see what they''re carrying.¡¯


    Dodging a flurry of strikes, Oliver broke free and sprinted toward the cages. Just as he was about to peer inside, the ground exploded before him, sending debris flying and forcing him to skid to a halt.


    The Red Ork landed heavily before him, the impact cracking the floor.


    "No. Fight them," the Ork commanded, his deep-set eyes glaring down at Oliver.


    "Tsk. Asshole," Oliver muttered, brushing dust off himself.


    ¡®Let''s check his level.¡¯ Seizing the opportunity, Oliver tested using [Observation]. But as he expected, nothing appeared. ¡®Damn. At least Bishop level, if not higher.¡¯


    While Oliver weighed his options, the ten remaining Orks began to encircle him, weapons at the ready.


    "Wait for my signal, then attack all at once," the Red Ork instructed. "Now!"


    As soon as the command was given, Oliver was already in motion. Anticipating their coordinated assault, he fired his pistol with unerring accuracy, targeting the Orks'' faces as they charged recklessly with their guards down.


    "Something''s off about him, master," one of the Orks groaned, clutching his wounds.


    "It¡¯s like he knows what we''re gonna do before we do it," another snarled.


    "Leave him to me," the Red Ork declared, stepping forward with menace.


    At those words, Oliver turned his full attention to the towering figure.


    "You son of a¡ª you understand our language," the Red Ork spat, realization dawning. "You''ve been listening to our conversation."


    Oliver shrugged nonchalantly, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth, confirming the Ork''s accusation.


    "What''s your name?" the Ork demanded, his voice a deep, guttural growl.


    "Oliver," he replied calmly, meeting the creature''s gaze without flinching.


    "Interesting," the Red Ork mused, a hint of curiosity flickering in his eyes. "For the first time, I understand a human. What title shall I earn for killing the first human who speaks Orkish?" He seemed to ponder this aloud, almost as if addressing an unseen audience.


    "The Great Dreamer, perhaps," Oliver quipped swiftly. "Or maybe ''He Who Had a Wild Imagination.'' "


    "I preferred it when I couldn''t understand you," the Ork snarled, spitting onto the ground with disdain.


    "I don''t know," Oliver retorted, a sharp edge to his words. "I rather like that you understand when I call you a son of a whore."


    That was the breaking point.


    With a roar, the Red Ork lunged forward, unleashing a flurry of three rapid punches. Oliver''s reflexes kicked into overdrive. He dodged the first strike and narrowly evaded the second, but the third connected solidly with his ribs. Pain exploded through his side as he was lifted off his feet and sent hurtling backward. He crashed into a pile of debris, the impact rattling his bones.


    ''Speed isn''t his strong suit, but that overwhelming strength... damn it,'' Oliver groaned, pushing himself upright. His chest throbbed where the Ork''s fist had landed. ¡®I still have Prometheus, but will it be enough?¡¯


    Steeling himself, Oliver activated [Prometheus]. Energy surged through his veins, his fists crackling with raw power. With a burst of speed, he charged at the Red Ork, aiming to catch him off guard just as he''d done with the Red Ranger.


    But something was different this time.


    In a split second before impact, Oliver noticed a glint of recognition in the Ork''s eyes¡ªa realization of the threat he posed. Just centimeters away from striking, the Ork moved with uncanny precision. He grabbed Oliver''s arms, redirecting their trajectory and sidestepping effortlessly. The blast of energy from Oliver''s fists shot past harmlessly, colliding with a distant wall and erupting in an explosion that left a gigantic gaping hole.


    "Aha! So that''s what you were trying to hit me with?" the Ork mocked, a sly grin spreading across his scarred face.


    Oliver''s eyes widened. Not only had the Ork anticipated his attack, but he''d also managed to counter it with minimal effort.


    Just then, a translucent notification flickered in the corner of his vision.


    | Left Eye of Learning


    | Learning ¡­


    | [Combat] Imperial Ork Style


    | Progress: 0.01%


    ¡®So, my Eye is trying to learn his combat style?¡¯ Oliver thought. He knew he couldn''t perfectly replicate the Imperial Ork Technique¡ªnot with his human physiology¡ªbut understanding it might give him an edge in predicting the Ork''s movements.


    "What''s the matter, human? Realizing you''re outmatched?" the Red Ork taunted, cracking his knuckles. "I expected more from someone who talks so big."


    ¡®Think, think. I need a new plan.¡¯ Oliver weighed his options rapidly.


    He glanced at the Energy Pistol in his hand. It might not be enough to take the Ork down, but perhaps it could create an opening.


    Suddenly, a distant cry pierced the air.


    "HELP!"

 Chapter 134 - Prisoners

    - Oliver -


    "HELP!"


    The desperate scream sliced through the clamor of battle, seizing Oliver''s attention. It was unmistakably human, yet the pitch and cadence were... unusual. The plea came from one of the cages scattered around the hangar. For a fleeting moment, curiosity flickered in his mind.


    ¡®An accent?¡¯ Oliver wondered, narrowly dodging a swift kick from the Red Ork.


    But there was no time to ponder. The Red Ork was relentless, launching a flurry of kicks and punches that forced Oliver into a defensive dance. Each strike threatened to be fatal; one misstep could end everything.


    Despite the danger, Oliver found a silver lining. With every attack, he was slowly deciphering the Ork''s combat patterns. The creature favored certain sequences¡ªtwo punches followed by a low kick, a feint to the left before a powerful right hook.


    | Left Eye of Learning


    | Learning ¡­


    | [Combat] Imperial Ork Style


    | Progress: 0.03%


    However, this advantage came with a cost. He could feel his Boon siphoning off his Energy reserves at an alarming rate. The drain was becoming too much.


    ¡®I need to shut it down. The Energy consumption is too high. If this continues, I won''t have enough left to fight,¡¯ Oliver realized, parrying a heavy punch that sent vibrations up his arm.


    He blinked rapidly, attempting to somehow deactivate the Boon. But nothing happened. The Energy continued to bleed away, his reserves dwindling with each passing second.


    "Damn it," he cursed under his breath.


    The Red Ork seemed to sense his growing fatigue. "You''re slowing down, human," it sneered, its tusked grin filled with malice. "Your fancy tricks won''t save you."


    Oliver''s muscles burned, his breaths coming in ragged gasps. He needed a plan and fast.


    "HELP!" The cry echoed again, more urgent this time.


    His gaze darted toward the source¡ªa cage on the far side of the hangar. Within the shadows, a figure clung to the bars.


    Oliver paused for a moment to catch his breath, his lungs burning. Sweat trickled down his forehead beneath the helmet''s visor.


    The Red Ork, for some reason, gave him some time. But not without watching him intently, eyes gleaming with a predatory interest¡ªlike a hunter playing with a wounded prey.


    Just then, a crackling sound filled his helmet. A voice broke through the static. "Ranger Oliver. Ranger Oliver. Do you read?"


    "Reading you," Oliver replied, his voice strained and breathless.


    "You''re still alive. That''s a relief," the officer''s voice came through, laced with concern and urgency. "We''ve deployed the mechas; they should reach your position within thirty minutes. They''re engaged with an enemy armada in orbit around Olympus for now."


    "I¡ªI don''t think I have thirty minutes, sir," Oliver managed between gulps of air.


    "You don''t?" The officer sounded puzzled. "What''s your status?"


    "I''m engaged in combat with a Red Ork and..." Oliver''s voice trailed off; he didn''t need to elaborate further.


    Silence hung on the line for a moment. Then the officer spoke again, his tone more serious. "Kid, I''ll find a mecha unit that can get to you sooner. But I need you to stay alive for at least ten minutes."Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "They''re battling an entire armada¡ªhow are they going to get here in ten minutes?" Oliver asked, skepticism creeping into his voice.


    "You have no idea, kid. The Emperor has deployed the Dogs of War. That armada will be lucky to survive a few minutes," the officer replied with a hint of satisfaction.


    "Understood," Oliver confirmed, though doubt gnawed at him. He wasn''t convinced they could arrive in time.


    ¡®He seems to be playing with me, but maybe I can use that to buy some time. Just ten minutes,¡¯ Oliver thought, his mind racing.


    The Red Ork tilted his head, a sinister smile spreading across his scarred face. "Tired already, human?" he taunted. "I was hoping for more of a challenge."


    The Red Ork lunged forward once more, his colossal fist charging toward Oliver with lethal intent. This time, however, Oliver''s body reacted almost instinctively. Matching the Ork''s own movements, he sidestepped and deflected the attack laterally with a swift motion, the force of the blow skimming past him.


    | Left Eye of Learning


    | Learning ¡­


    | [Combat] Imperial Ork Style


    | Progress: 0.06%


    "Impressive," the Ork remarked, genuine surprise flickering across his hardened features. "You learn faster than my disciples. No wonder you learned to speak Orkish."


    As the last word left his lips, the Ork vanished. Oliver''s eyes darted around, scanning the hangar. Before he could locate his opponent, a powerful kick connected with his ribs, the pain exploding through his side. The impact sent him hurtling through the air, slamming into the lower hull of the transport ship with a resounding crash.


    He crumpled to the ground, his armor absorbing some of the shock at the expense of draining more of his dwindling Energy reserves. ¡®Damn it. That bastard''s been holding back. This speed isn''t what he was using a moment ago.¡¯


    Grimacing, Oliver pushed himself up. ¡®None of my boons are going to help me right now. I need to come up with something¡ªfast.¡¯ His mind raced as he surveyed the surroundings, searching for any advantage.


    ¡®If I free the prisoners, maybe they can help. Are they even human? There has to be at least one¡ªthe one who called out earlier.¡¯


    He remembered the desperate plea he''d heard before. His gaze settled on the row of cages scattered across the hangar. ¡®That''s the one where the cry for help came from. I''m almost certain.¡¯ Oliver thought.


    Keeping one eye on the Ork, who was slowly approaching with a predatory grin, Oliver began to circle, subtly positioning himself to align the Ork between himself and the cages. He met the Ork''s gaze, feigning defiance while masking his true intentions.


    "My turn," Oliver declared, a hint of challenge in his voice.


    He summoned what remained of his Energy, channeling it into his legs. Instead of fortifying his arms for attack, he focused on speed. In a burst of motion, he dashed toward the Ork.


    Closing the distance in the blink of an eye, Oliver feinted a high kick aimed straight at the Ork''s head. Instinctively, the Ork raised both arms to block, guarding his face. But the kick never came. Instead, Oliver planted his foot and propelled himself past the Ork, using him as a diversion.


    "What¡ª?" the Ork started, caught off guard.


    Oliver sprinted toward the cages, his heart pounding.


    Without breaking stride, he drew his Energy Pistol. He fired precise shots at the locks of four cages, the beams slicing through the metal with ease. The doors swung open.


    "You little shit!" the Ork bellowed, fury erupting in his voice. "I knew I shouldn''t have been toying with you!"


    Oliver stared intently at the prisoners, but realized with a sinking feeling that his plan had tattered. The hope that they could assist him was quickly fading.


    They resembled humans at first glance, but upon closer inspection, the differences were stark. Their skin had a luminous sheen. A faint yellowish hue tinged their complexions, and their ears tapered to sharp, knife-like points¡ªa feature unlike any species he''d encountered before.


    But what truly struck Oliver was their condition. In each cage, there was only a single occupant¡ªa solitary specimen of whatever race they belonged to. Two appeared to be elderly men, their faces lined with age and hardship. The other two were children, eyes wide with a mix of fear and exhaustion. All four were thin and weak, their frail bodies bearing signs of severe malnutrition.


    "Damn. It was obvious they would be like this. I¡¯m so stupid; I just needed to remember when I was in the Orks'' prison." Oliver realized his mistake.


    Despite their weakened state, they struggled to move, driven by a desperate will to survive. One of the old men mustered the strength to raise a trembling hand toward Oliver. As his fingers unfurled, Oliver''s gaze fell upon a crystal nestled in his palm¡ªa Z Crystal, but unlike any he''d seen before.


    "H¡­ help," the old man uttered in broken human language, his voice barely more than a whisper.


    Without hesitation, Oliver reached out and took the crystal. It pulsed softly in his hand, emitting a warmth that spread up his arm. He didn''t fully grasp how it could aid him, but the urgency in the man''s eyes compelled him to act.


    The moment his skin made contact with the crystal, he felt the gigantic energy trapped inside the crystal. It was a sensation unlike any he''d experienced. The density of the energy within the crystal was extraordinary¡ªfar beyond that of a standard Z Crystal.


    This one was a Unique Crystal.

 Chapter 135 - Slumber

    - Oliver -


    It was a sensation unlike any he''d experienced. The density of the energy within the crystal was extraordinary¡ªfar beyond that of a standard Z Crystal. This one was a Unique Crystal.


    ¡®Right, but what do I do with this?¡¯ Oliver thought, his eyes fixated on the crystal resting in his hand. Its luminescent core pulsed softly. He could feel the immense power emanating from it, yet its purpose eluded him.


    "Return to your cells!" the Red Ork roared, his voice echoing through the metal chamber as he charged toward Oliver.


    While Oliver was still entranced by the crystal''s brilliance, the Red Ork closed the distance with alarming speed. Sensing danger at the last moment, Oliver hastily raised his arms in a defensive guard. The Ork''s massive fist collided with his forearms, the force of the blow overwhelming.


    The impact sent Oliver hurtling backward like a rag doll, his body skidding and bouncing across the cold, hard floor until he finally came to a stop against a wall. Pain exploded in his limbs.


    "Ugh!" he gasped, the wind knocked out of him. ''Fuck. I think he broke something,'' he thought, grimacing as numbness spread through his arms.


    "I TOLD YOU TO RETURN TO YOUR CELLS!" the Red Ork bellowed even louder, seizing the old man and shoving him back into his cage with a brutal shove.


    Despite his frailty, the elder alien met the Ork''s rage with a calm gaze. "Lle beria lanta. E'' tel''quessir narwa na," he responded in a soft, melodic language that Oliver didn''t recognize.


    Oliver shook his head, trying to regain his senses. He tried to listen to their exchange, but the words were foreign to him.


    Just then, a series of new notifications flashed.


    | Left Eye of Learning


    | Learning ¡­


    | [Language] Elvish


    | Progress: 0.01%


    ¡®Elvish?¡¯ Oliver thought as he noticed the message. ¡®Hey! Can you stop learning? I''m already low on energy!¡¯


    He couldn''t afford his Boons draining more power, not at that moment. His energy reserves were critically low, and every bit counted.


    | New achievements available


    | ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    | Defeat a Red Ork


    | ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    | Awaken that who sleeps


    ¡®What the heck!? Athena, are you messing with me?¡¯ Oliver wondered, not expecting an answer.


    It had been some time since Athena had spoken to him directly. Still, the habit of talking to her had not disappeared. However, deep down, Oliver knew that the best way to get any answers would be to enter the temple where he had been taken last time.


    Unsure what to make of these cryptic achievements, Oliver turned his attention back to the crystal in his hand. It didn''t look much different from the bluish crystal he was already using, except that it lacked any inner color.


    While the Red Ork was still diverted with tormenting the prisoners, Oliver considered testing the crystal. ¡®Can''t hurt to try; worst case, it won''t do anything,¡¯ he thought.


    Swiftly, he followed the steps Wiz had shown him. Pressing the small button on his gauntlet, he opened the compartment that housed his Z Crystals. There was space for up to six; currently, only the Artificial Crystal and the Blue Crystal were lodged.


    Oliver carefully placed the new crystal into the third slot. He waited, but nothing happened. There was no surge of power or change in his armor. It was as if the crystal was inert.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Activate," he whispered, willing the crystal to function. He held his breath.


    Suddenly, a sharp jolt coursed through his body, powerful enough to send him staggering to his knees. His muscles seized, and his vision blurred.


    "Argh!" he groaned, gripping his gauntlet.


    "Idiot," the Red Ork sneered, turning his crimson gaze toward Oliver. "I don''t know what that old man gave you, thinking it would help. But he''s just a senile fool. Nothing he had will work¡ªnot for a human."


    Oliver looked up to see the Ork lumbering closer, each heavy footstep echoing ominously in the metallic chamber.


    Desperation gnawed at him. With no other options, he decided to try again.


    "Activate!" he commanded, more forcefully this time.


    Again, the searing shock ripped through him, even more intense. But amidst the pain, he felt... something else. It wasn''t just an ordinary shock; it was as if the crystal was siphoning his energy.


    ''It''s draining me,'' he realized, heart pounding.


    "All in!" Oliver shouted, determination flaring within. He closed his eyes, summoning every ounce of remaining strength, channeling his dwindling energy reserves into the crystal.


    "Activate!" he roared.


    The shock didn''t come this time.


    In fact, there was no pain at all.


    When Oliver opened his eyes, he was no longer in the Ork base. Instead, he found himself once again in the enormous hall with its towering columns that seemed to stretch infinitely upward. The runes etched into the stone glowed even more intensely than the last time he had been there, casting a mystical light that danced across the vast chamber.


    Turning around, he saw the gigantic throne where Athena was seated. Unlike before, she did not appear pleased. Her head was bowed, cradled in one of her hands, and a deep sigh seemed to emanate from her.


    "Ah! Why did you have to bring him?!" she exclaimed. Although her voice was spoken at a normal volume, the sheer force behind it made the entire hall tremble. "Of all beings, why did it have to be him?"


    For the first time, Oliver noticed there was a new throne beside Athena''s. Seated upon it was another colossal figure. Unlike Athena''s throne of pristine white marble, his was crafted from intertwined branches, leaves, and ancient wood.


    The entity radiated a primal energy¡ªa balance between majesty and savagery. His eyes glowed like green embers, and a wild mane of dark hair merged seamlessly with a thick, untamed beard. Two horns adorned his head, resembling the branches of an ancient tree woven into an elegant arch. A finely detailed armor covered his torso, its scales shimmering with hues of green and gold.


    Oliver stood paralyzed, his gaze fixed on the new presence in the hall. Unlike Athena, this being made no effort to conceal his power. His energy was immense and overwhelming, causing even Oliver¡ªaccustomed as he was to powerful individuals¡ªto feel short of breath.


    Without saying a word, the creature lifted his eyes to meet Oliver''s, and in that moment, time itself seemed to halt.


    "What a fascinating creature," the giant mused, his voice deep and resonant. "Were you responsible for waking me?" He examined Oliver with keen interest.


    "Maybe? I''m not sure if I did anything to wake you," Oliver replied uncertainly, his voice barely audible in the vastness of the hall.


    "Is he one of your prot¨¦g¨¦s?" the giant asked, turning his attention to Athena.


    "One of them," Athena responded curtly, not lifting her head.


    "A pity. Of all the beings who could have reawakened me, it had to be someone under the protection of such a bad-tempered Sovereign," the giant remarked, a hint of a smile playing at the corners of his mouth.


    "Ah! How could I not be bad-tempered when I have to be around the very person who ousted me from the Game?!" Athena snapped, gripping the arm of her throne so tightly that cracks began to appear in the stone.


    "Should you be sharing so much information with your prot¨¦g¨¦?" the giant inquired mildly.


    "You started it," Athena retorted, her tone sharp.


    Oliver watched their exchange with growing curiosity, trying to piece together the puzzle unfolding before him.


    "It''s been a long time," the giant said thoughtfully. "Forget the Game, even I am no longer part of it. What name are you using these days?"


    "Athena," she replied tersely.


    "Ah, Athena. Fitting." The giant nodded. "Humans, hmm? An intriguing society. Who would have thought he would attempt to create beings like that?" He seemed to muse to himself before turning back to Oliver. "Child, you may call me Cernunnos."


    Oliver nodded slowly, absorbing the information. "It''s an honor to meet you," he managed.


    "Now," Cernunnos continued, folding his massive hands as if contemplating a delicate matter, "explain to me why I should grant my power to you."


    Oliver hesitated, feeling the weight of both Sovereigns'' gazes upon him. "I didn''t realize I was requesting for your power," he admitted. "I was just trying to activate the crystal to help me fight the Red Ork."


    Cernunnos raised an eyebrow. "Ignorance can be a humble thing," he observed. "But power is not given lightly.¡±

 Chapter 136 - Power

    - Oliver -


    Cernunnos raised an eyebrow. "Ignorance can be a humble thing," he observed. "But power is not given lightly.¡±


    "What do you mean?" Oliver asked, his confusion evident.


    "Let me explain," Cernunnos began. However, Athena swiftly raised one of her hands before he could continue.


    "Be careful with what you''re about to reveal," she cautioned. "You don''t want to interfere with the Game''s rules."


    "To hell with the Game. I''m out of it¡ªand not because I lost," Cernunnos retorted.


    "I consider that you did lose," Athena responded coolly.


    "Of course you do. After the thrashing we gave you, that''s the least you could say," Cernunnos shot back, venom in his voice.


    "Say what you will. At least I didn''t create the beings that would bring about my own downfall," Athena replied sharply.


    "Ah! Fair point." Cernunnos conceded, a hint of resignation creeping into his tone.


    The Sovereign paused for a moment, contemplating before he continued. "Alright. Think of it this way: the power that fuels your crystals has to come from somewhere. In this case, it''s us¡ªthe Sovereigns¡ªwho imbue them with energy. However, while we possess powers beyond what you mortals could ever imagine, they are not limitless."


    Oliver nodded, indicating his understanding.


    "We are bound by rules, limitations, and preferences," Cernunnos continued. "For example, this old lady here"¡ªhe gestured mischievously toward Athena¡ª"she connects best with those who are trustworthy, heroic, and intelligent."


    "O-old lady?" Athena stammered, her grip tightening on the armrest of her throne until fine cracks splintered across the stone.


    "Right," Oliver interjected quickly, attempting to steer the conversation back on track and ignore the growing tension. "In that case, what do you require?"


    "Hmm, I''m a bit more tricky¡ªmy tastes are more refined," Cernunnos mused, stroking his wild beard thoughtfully. "I seek beings who bring about growth and renewal. It''s not by chance that I''m known as the Father of the Elves."


    "Father of the Elves?" Oliver echoed, eyebrows raised in surprise.


    "Oops," the Sovereign muttered, realizing he''d said too much. "Wait, how do you not know that? Isn''t he the Alpha?" Cernunnos turned to Athena, confusion evident in his eyes.


    "No. He isn''t," she replied tersely.


    "What?! How was I awakened by someone who isn''t even the Alpha?" Cernunnos exclaimed, a mix of astonishment and indignation in his voice.


    "I don''t know. Bad luck on your part?" Athena suggested with a shrug. "Perhaps you should ask your beloved Elves."


    "Ah! This is just splendid," Cernunnos grumbled, rubbing his temples as if warding off a headache.


    Oliver stood amid the towering columns of the grand hall, his mind awash with confusion. The cryptic exchanges between Athena and Cernunnos only added to his bewilderment.


    Questions swirled in his thoughts. ¡®What is an Alpha? What does he mean by ''Father of the Elves''?¡¯ Yet, he chose not to voice them. He knew this place required some kind of power to be maintained, and his question increased the input needed. Time was of the essence; he needed to secure Cernunnos''s support before the opportunity slipped away.


    "Growth, huh," Oliver muttered under his breath. Gathering his resolve, he addressed the towering deities. "If I''m correct," he began, his voice steadying, "you can only see and interact with those using your crystals. Is that right?"


    "Yes," Athena confirmed, her gaze inscrutable.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "From Cernunnos''s reaction, it appears you don''t know me or my past," Oliver continued, glancing at the horned Sovereign. "In that case, allow me to introduce myself properly. Perhaps then I can convince you to support me."


    Cernunnos shifted on his throne of entwined branches and leaves, his glowing eyes fixed intently on Oliver. "Very well," he rumbled. "Speak."


    Taking a deep breath, Oliver began to recount his journey. He told them of the day the first Wave struck Seoul¡ªthe skies darkening as Ork forces descended upon the city, destroying everything on its path. He spoke of the terror and confusion, of lives ended in an instant.


    He described the endless darkness of the years he spent in the VAT. Trapped in suspended animation, consciousness flickering like a distant star, he had drifted through a void where time held no meaning.


    Oliver shared how he was eventually awakened and emerged into a completely new world. Old cities lay in ruins, societies fractured, and new Houses dominated the new Empire formed after the Waves. He spoke of his silent vow to survive, adapt, and find purpose in this new reality.


    He detailed his arduous journey to the Academy. There, he learned more about the ongoing war between Humans and Orks, a brutal conflict that spanned countless worlds. He recounted his battles, the foes he faced, the allies he made, and the relentless drive that pushed him to evolve beyond his limits.


    Finally, he described how he arrived at this moment and received the rare Z Crystal that served as a conduit to Cernunnos. "This journey led me to you," Oliver concluded, "and perhaps to a chance at turning the tide in this battle."


    Silence hung heavy in the hall as Cernunnos contemplated Oliver''s words. The Sovereign''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. "Interesting," he mused. "Those meddlesome Elves... Still, they have connected me to someone who isn¡¯t the Alpha."


    Oliver saw Cernunnos muttering to himself, his tone indicating his evident frustration. Sensing an opportunity, he decided to adjust his approach.


    "Sir," Oliver addressed him respectfully, "I know what it''s like to be trapped in darkness, asleep for only the gods know how long. The tedium, the despair of wanting to escape that prison..." Memories of his time in the VAT surfaced¡ªlonely, desolate images that had haunted him. "I can barely fathom what it must be like for you, slumbering for decades or centuries until someone finds your Z Crystal, especially one as rare as yours."


    Cernunnos''s expression softened, his gaze becoming more focused on Oliver. He seemed intrigued, perhaps even touched by the empathy in Oliver''s words.


    "I can offer you the closest thing to freedom possible," Oliver continued earnestly. "If you lend me your power, I can keep you from returning to that endless sleep. But if that''s not enough, I can remove the Crystal, and you''ll go back to slumber¡ªperhaps for ages untold."


    To underscore his sincerity, Oliver took a deliberate step back, distancing himself from the Sovereign''s throne. It was a small gesture but one that signified his willingness to send Cernunnos back to the darkness.


    The great Sovereign was silent, his eyes studying Oliver with a depth that seemed to pierce through layers of reality. An air of contemplation settled between them.


    "I think I understand what you see in him," Cernunnos finally remarked, turning his gaze briefly toward Athena. "He possesses a certain quality."


    Athena remained silent, her expression unreadable as she observed the exchange.


    Cernunnos regarded Oliver thoughtfully. Finally, he sighed and raised his arms in a gesture of resignation. "Very well, boy," he rumbled. "You leave me with no choice." He leaned forward, the ancient wood of his throne creaking softly. "You are not among my sons and daughters, so our connection will not be easy. We have two options: diminish the power I can offer you or impose certain limitations. Since I prefer to see you grow, I think it will be more entertaining to place some constraints on the power you will receive."


    "Agreed," Oliver replied, accepting the terms.


    Cernunnos continued, "The first limitation is the simplest. You cannot use my armor for more than ten minutes at a time. This is the most basic restriction; currently, your body wouldn''t withstand more than that anyway. Continue to grow stronger, and perhaps I will remove this limitation."


    "Understood," Oliver affirmed with a nod.


    "Second," Cernunnos said, his tone grave, "no human or ork must know that a human has access to these powers."


    "Why?" Oliver asked, frowning.


    "All Pieces and Sovereigns believe that I am still slumbering," Cernunnos explained. "I would prefer it remained that way. My sons and daughters already have access to my powers. For someone outside my lineage to wield them would reveal that I have awakened."


    Oliver didn''t fully grasp the implications but sensed it could cause Cernunnos problems. "I see," he said thoughtfully.


    "Third and finally," Cernunnos declared. "After using my powers, you must feed my crystal with one week of your Energy production. Until you do this, you won¡¯t be able to use my powers again."


    "Challenging but acceptable," Oliver conceded.


    "Excellent." Cernunnos leaned back, a hint of satisfaction in his expression. "Then, boy, you have my blessing to use this Z Crystal." He paused, a subtle glimmer in his eye. "But before you return, let me make a small improvement."


    With a swift motion, Cernunnos snapped his fingers. Instantly, a translucent notification materialized before Oliver, hovering in mid-air.


    | New Ranger Weapon available


    | Twin Daggers added


    ¡°This weapon will suit you better," Cernunnos remarked with a sly smile.

 Chapter 137 - Dogs of War

    - Mordred -


    "Maintain formation!" Mordred''s voice crackled over the comms, resonating with authority as his squad of mechs hurtled through the void. The silhouetted forms of enemy units loomed ahead, distant yet imminent. "Remember, our objective is to delay them. There''s no need for anyone to die in this battle. If your mechs sustain damage, fall back to the support ship."


    "Yes, sir!" came the unified response from the pilots of House Lot, their voices a chorus of determination.


    Mordred knew the stakes all too well. The Dogs of War were relentless¡ªelite pilots feared across the empire. Direct confrontation was equivalent to suicide. But with the Dark Star under his command, he could at least buy some time. His mech wasn''t a fourth-generation marvel, but it had been engineered specifically to synchronize with the unique abilities coursing through his veins.


    He took a steadying breath, eyes flickering over the holographic displays that lined the cockpit. "I''m moving ahead. Keep the others off me," he ordered. A fierce resolve hardened in his chest. "Long live the Republic of Enceladus!"


    "Long live the Republic of Enceladus!" Several pilots echoed his cry, their tones fervent.


    "Death to the Empire!" others added, their passion palpable even through the static-laced transmissions.


    Gripping the twin control sticks, Mordred pushed the Dark Star to full throttle. The mech surged forward, engines roaring as it left the formation behind. None of the other machines could match its acceleration; the Dark Star was in a league of its own.


    As enemy fire erupted around him, Mordred weaved through the barrage with razor-sharp precision. Plasma zipped past, illuminating the darkness with its lethal glow. His hands moved instinctively, guiding the mech in a fluid dance between streaks of destruction.


    Within moments, he was upon them. Mordred drew Dark Star¡¯s primary weapon¡ªa black plasma sword. Unlike the standard-issue bolt rifles and cannons favored by most, this blade required him to get up close and personal. That was just the way he preferred it.


    He slashed through the first enemy mech, the sword cleaving effortlessly through armor and circuitry. Sparks and shards of metal sprayed as the machine crumpled. Pivoting sharply, he brought the blade around to intercept another attacker, severing its weapon arm in a single strike.


    "Sir! We''ve detected them¡ªthe Dogs of War are approaching!" an officer''s urgent voice broke through the combat chatter. "Spies report they''ve just come through the teleport gate."


    Mordred narrowed his eyes. "Acknowledged," he replied curtly, his focus unbroken even as he dispatched a third mech with a swift vertical slice.


    "There''s more," the officer continued. "Intelligence confirms they''ve deployed a fourth-generation mech."


    "Do we have a visual description?" Mordred asked, his tone measured despite the turmoil around him.


    "It bears an Omega symbol on one arm and is equipped with a Gravity Controller at its core," the officer detailed.


    "Understood." Mordred felt a knot tighten in his stomach. He kicked the Dark Star into a spiraling ascent, narrowly avoiding a collision as an enemy mech detonated below.


    "Damn it," he muttered under his breath. The mission was spiraling out of control. What was supposed to be a straightforward delaying action in exchange for a bio-engineer had escalated dramatically. Now, they faced not only the notorious Dogs of War but also an advanced fourth-generation mech¡ªthe type of enemy that could tip the scales decisively.


    He couldn''t let his apprehension show. Not now. Not when his men depended on his unwavering confidence.


    "All units, adjust formation. Prioritize evasion and suppression. Do not engage the fourth-gen," he commanded.


    A flurry of acknowledgments came through, laced with static and the distant sounds of battle.


    Alarms blared within the cockpit of the Dark Star, jolting Mordred to full alertness. Indicators flashed red across his HUD, signaling the approach of the mechs he had been tracking. His grip tightened around the hilt of his plasma sword. With a swift, decisive movement, he slashed through two enemy mechs that had dared to close in on him, their metal husks exploding into fragments.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Through the maelstrom of battle, one of his external cameras picked up new contacts. Emerging from the chaotic swarm of combatants, a trio of mechs materialized¡ªThe Dogs of War. Sleek and menacing, their armor was painted in black with pulsating streaks of purple. Their silhouettes were jagged and aggressive, with sharp edges and irregular plating that gave them a predatory appearance. They moved with unnerving speed and precision, weaving through the fray like synchronized hunters honing in on their prey.


    Mordred''s eyes narrowed. The resemblance to his own mech was unmistakable. Like the Dark Star, these machines wielded plasma blades, though theirs glowed an eerie violet. For years, House Lot had suspected that their designs for the Dark Star had been stolen to create these monstrous equivalents¡ªan act only the Emperor himself could have orchestrated. Yet, without concrete proof, the accusations remained whispers in shadowed halls.


    The Dogs of War were an enigma, rarely seen on any battlefield. They were the Emperor''s unseen hand, the ultimate weapon employed not in open war but to keep the Great Houses in check. The common populace knew little of them, but Mordred had uncovered their secret long ago. They appeared only when the delicate balance of power was threatened, quelling insurrections before they could ignite.


    ¡®Perhaps they''re not even under the Emperor''s control,¡¯ Mordred mused, a scowl forming beneath his helmet. ¡®Maybe they answer to the Sovereign himself.¡¯


    Snapping back to the present, he activated the Dark Star''s lateral thrusters. The mech spiraled gracefully, evading incoming fire while preventing the trio from encircling him. His fingers danced over the controls with practiced ease, every maneuver a testament to his lifetime of training.


    Switching to an open channel, Mordred''s voice rang out with defiant bravado. "Come at me one at a time, and I''ll take you all down!"


    A cold voice replied, dripping with disdain. "You''re insane, young Lot."


    "Bow before the Emperor," another intoned, emotionless.


    "Or perish like the rest of your fleet," the third said, adding a hint of menace to his tone.


    Their words washed over him. "Sir!" a frantic voice broke through on a secured frequency. "We''ve received intel¡ªthe Titans have reached the Half Wall. We may retreat."


    Mordred spared a glance at his tactical display. The situation was deteriorating rapidly. "Squadron 16 reporting heavy losses! Requesting permission to fall back," another pilot chimed in, desperation evident.


    "Permission granted," Mordred responded calmly. "Squadrons 17 and 18, provide cover and prepare to withdraw."


    Even as he issued orders, his mind was a flurry of calculations. The Dogs of War pressed him relentlessly, their coordination impeccable. It took every ounce of his skill¡ªand then some¡ªto evade their strikes. Any lesser pilot would have been obliterated by now, but Mordred was no ordinary pilot. He was the scion of House Lot, commanding one of the most advanced mechs ever built.


    "Squadron 16 retreating," came the confirmation.


    Another alarm sounded. "Gravitron Prime sighted!" a pilot shouted. "They''re moving to encircle us!"


    Mordred''s blood ran cold. "He''s activating his primary weapon. Everyone, fall back now!" The urgency in his voice was unmistakable.


    But it was too late. The last transmission from Squadron 16 was a garbled scream before their signals vanished. On the horizon, a blinding light erupted as fifteen mechs were compressed into a singular, twisted mass of metal¡ªa grotesque sphere that began to attract debris and wreckage around it. The Gravitron Prime''s weapon had generated a gravitational anomaly so intense it obliterated nearly an entire battalion in seconds.


    "Fuck!" Mordred roared, slamming his fist against the console. But there was no time for grief or rage. Pushing the Dark Star''s engines beyond safe limits, he accelerated, maneuvering wildly to avoid incoming fire. Warning lights blazed across his cockpit; the reactor was overheating, and structural integrity was compromised. The mech had never been pushed this hard before.


    "Squadrons 17 and 18, disengage from the enemy mech and initiate immediate retreat," he commanded, his tone icy but composed.


    He knew it was time to pull back himself. ¡®I can''t defeat them head-on¡ªnot like this,¡¯ he thought grimly. But escaping the Dogs of War was no simple task. They moved as one, each covering the others'' blind spots, leaving no opening for him to exploit.


    "Running away already?" one of the pilots taunted over the open channel.


    "Where''s the great Lot who dared to declare independence?" another jeered, their voices needling at his composure.


    Mordred gritted his teeth. "We''ll meet again, and when we do, you''ll face justice," he shot back. "But you won''t leave here without a parting gift for the Emperor."


    He closed his eyes briefly, centering himself. Drawing upon the depths of his power, he felt a familiar surge as energy coursed through him. Shadows began to writhe and expand, enveloping the Dark Star from within. Unlike before, when he''d unleashed this power to annihilate dozens of mechs, he now contained it, letting it infuse every circuit of his machine.


    A sensation of unity washed over him. Pilot and mech became one, their energies intertwined. Limitations evaporated. The Dark Star''s reactor stabilized, the earlier warnings fading as newfound strength surged through its systems.


    Without warning, he accelerated. The sudden burst of speed caught the Dogs of War off-guard. In the blink of an eye, Mordred was upon them. His plasma sword cleaved through the nearest mech, slicing it cleanly in half. The two halves drifted apart, sparking and sputtering as they tumbled into the abyss.


    Before the remaining two could react, Mordred engaged his thrusters, veering away from the battlefield at breakneck speed. The stars became streaks of light as he pushed the Dark Star to its limits.


    "Inform the Emperor," he transmitted back to his pursuers, his voice echoing with defiance, "I am coming for him."

 Chapter 138 - A New Power

    - Oliver -


    "This weapon will suit you better," Cernunnos remarked with a sly smile.


    Yet the words seemed to drift away like echoes from a fading dream.


    Oliver''s senses snapped back to reality as waves of pain coursed through his body. His knee threatened to give way beneath him, throbbing with each attempt to stand firm. His arms ached from parrying the relentless attacks he''d endured. Around him, the guttural shouts of the Red Ork resounded¡ªa barrage of taunts and insults aimed squarely at him.


    But his focus was elsewhere. A new notification pulsed insistently on his HUD.


    | Would you like to activate your Green Crystal?


    | [Yes] [No]


    "He accepted!" Oliver celebrated silently, a flicker of hope igniting within.


    He glanced up at the Red Ork advancing steadily toward him, its savage grin revealing jagged teeth. Without hesitation, Oliver selected.


    [Yes]


    He braced himself, expecting his Blue Armor to dissolve and be replaced by a new suit, perhaps materializing in a flash of light. But nothing happened¡ªat least, not outwardly.


    First came a bitter, metallic taste coating his mouth, followed by a crushing pressure in his chest.


    ''It''s consuming all my strength just to activate,'' Oliver thought anxiously, unsure if he could sustain whatever was coming.


    Then, excruciating pain surged through him. It felt as if thorns were piercing his hands, legs, and back. Every nerve ending screamed in agony. Merely keeping the armor active was akin to enduring relentless torture.


    A timer appeared on his display.


    | 10:00


    | 09:59


    When Oliver finally reopened his eyes, the world around him seemed sharper, more vivid. He looked down and caught his breath¡ªthe armor had transformed as if it had evolved to a higher form. It was immaculate, gleaming as though untouched by any prior battle. The suit fitted perfectly to his body, every piece in seamless alignment.


    Though it retained a sleek and futuristic design, the armor now bore the elegance of knightly regalia. Constructed from a deep, shimmering green metal, it reflected light in an almost supernatural way, each plate appearing as if polished by magic. Intricate gold filigree traced along the edges, forming symbols and elegant curves that hinted at markings that perhaps only Cernunnos could decipher.


    The helmet featured a sharp, opaque visor that concealed his face entirely, giving an aura of mystery. It also conveniently adhered to the Sovereign''s requirement for his anonymity. Flowing behind him was a cape of lighter green. Pointed pauldrons and intricately designed gauntlets exuded raw power. Every detail of the armor was meticulously crafted for both protection and style.


    "You screamed so much just to change the color of your armor?" the Red Ork sneered, mocking him with a guttural chuckle.


    Oliver met the Ork''s gaze, his voice steady and low. "There''s one last thing I''d like to test," he murmured to himself.


    | Twin Daggers: Activate


    When Oliver raised his hands, the air around him began to subtly vibrate, charged with a latent energy waiting to burst forth. Suddenly, minute particles of Energy started to coalesce before him, forming a shimmering emerald light. Gradually, two daggers materialized. The black metal of the blades emerged like solid shadows, adorned with brilliant green energy that cascaded like flames along their razor-sharp edges.


    The daggers'' design was aggressive, a fusion of lethal weaponry and mystical artifacts. Each blade was long and slightly curved, exuding a sinister elegance. The hilts seemed molded perfectly to his hands, adorned with sharp, thorn-like details. A faint green mist emanated from the weapons as if they were overflowing with raw power.


    As he gripped them, Oliver felt an immediate and profound connection. Unlike the Energy Pistol, he had struggled to grasp, these daggers felt as if they were made for him, obedient and utterly attuned to his will.


    ¡®Let''s just do a test,¡¯ Oliver thought, reluctant to unleash his full strength. Partly because he was still learning to maneuver in the new armor and partly because every movement within it brought an almost unbearable pain.


    Gritting his teeth, he made a slight movement¡ªa mere impulse¡ªbut it was a surprise to both him and the Red Ork. He had become immensely faster; a single step was enough to cover the distance between them.


    The Ork hastily raised both hands, attempting to block the boy''s attack. Oliver slightly moved with his daggers, slicing downward in a swift, fluid arc. It was enough to sever both of the Red Ork''s arms.


    "RUARGH!" The Red Ork roared, a guttural mix of agony and fury.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Oliver''s eyes widened at the stark difference in power provided by the new armor. Without wasting a moment, he lifted his leg and delivered a powerful kick to the Ork''s abdomen, sending the massive creature hurtling into one of the base''s walls. The impact shattered the structure, exploding into a cloud of rubble and smoke.


    "Interesting," Oliver commented as he continued advancing. The Ork appeared to have lost consciousness from the attack, but this was no time for remorse or pity. With a flick of one dagger, he swiftly decapitated the fallen foe.


    "I told you you were dreaming," Oliver said coldly.


    The remaining Orks turned to run, unwilling to continue fighting. They ran and stumbled over their own feet, their eyes filled with fear as they looked at Oliver.


    ¡®That''s right, run!¡¯ Oliver thought as he lacked the stamina to speak the words.


    <div>


    <div>


    However, he couldn''t let the Orks escape knowing his identity. As quickly as he had eliminated the Red Ork, with each step, he seemed to teleport beside the Orks and sliced them in two with a flick of his dagger.


    Moments later, no one except Oliver and the elves were left alive in the hangar.


    Finally, exhaustion washed over him, but he stood firm. The new armor had pushed his abilities to unforeseen heights, yet the searing pain it inflicted was a constant reminder of its cost. He knew he couldn''t maintain this power for long.


    Yet Oliver allowed himself a brief respite, contemplating the path ahead.


    ¡®Let¡¯s rest just for a while.¡¯ Oliver concluded.


    [Deactivate]


    | You have 09:21 remaining before recharging.


    Upon realizing he could wait to expend the remainder of his charge before needing to recharge, Oliver felt a surge of relief. His armor began to disintegrate, the shimmering plates dissolving into the air like mist. Without its support, he collapsed onto the cold, hard ground. Gritting his teeth, he began to crawl toward the nearest wall, each movement sending jolts of agony through his battered body.


    Wherever he moved, blood trails marked his path¡ªa stark crimson contrast against the stone floor. His arms and legs were slick with it as if his very pores were leaking blood.


    ¡®Is this just the effect of using the armor?¡¯ Oliver wondered, pressing his back against the rough stone wall.


    He closed his eyes momentarily, attempting to steady his ragged breathing. Suddenly, his HUD flickered with new notifications, pulling his attention back.


    | New Achievement Completed


    | New Achievement Completed


    | Oh! You survived?!


    | Defeat a Red Ork


    | [Click to Redeem]


    | Cernunnos is AWAKE!


    | Awaken that who sleeps


    | [New System Unlocked]


    | Synchronization System Unlocked


    | Monitor how your synchronization evolves with each of your Crystals.


    His gaze sharpened at the last message. Synchronization Status flashed before him.


    | Synchronization Status


    | ??84% [Excellent]


    | ??1% [Critical]


    Underneath, more details appeared.


    | Low Synchronization Effects


    | - It will increase the cost of using a Crystal.


    | - It will make it painful or impossible to wear a Ranger Armor.


    | - You cannot extract the maximum power from that crystal.


    Oliver''s eyes widened at the grim statistics regarding his synchronization with the Green Crystal. "Right. Cernunnos explained that using it would be hard since I''m not an Elf. I just didn''t expect that much." he spoke aloud, a knot forming in his stomach.


    He tapped on the [Critical] indicator, prompting additional information.


    | ??1% [CRITICAL]


    | To improve synchronization with the Green Crystal, you must:


    | - Grow;


    | - Evolve;


    | - Improve your Energy Control proficiency;


    ¡®Well, at least those are things I need to do anyway,¡¯ Oliver thought, trying to find a silver lining.


    Just then, three more notifications lit up his HUD.


    | You got a new Glitch


    | You got a new Glitch


    | You got a new Glitch


    "Damn it! Three new glitches," Oliver cursed under his breath.


    He accessed the glitches menu, and the details unfolded before him.


    | Glitches


    | [Too Much Information]


    | [As long as I see]


    | [A Timed Power] - [Only when using the Green Crystal]


    | You can only use your Green Crystal for 10 minutes.


    | You can pause its use, but recharging is impossible while any charge remains.


    | [Our Secret] - [Only when using the Green Crystal]


    | No other Human or Ork must discover that a human is using a Green Crystal.


    | Penalty: Destruction of the Green Crystal.


    | [Oliver the Battery] - [Only when using the Green Crystal]


    | Upon depleting your Green Crystal, you must invest 168 hours of your Energy production to recharge it.


    Oliver let his head rest against the stone wall, finally allowing himself a moment to process the barrage of new information. Every inch of his body screamed in protest, muscles aching, wounds searing.


    ¡°Great,¡± he muttered sarcastically. ¡°As if things weren''t hard enough.¡±


    Footsteps echoed softly. With effort, Oliver lifted his gaze to see four Elves approaching cautiously. Their once-brilliant attire was tattered, their faces etched with deep scars. The eldest among them stepped forward, his movements slow and deliberate. He sank down beside Oliver, lowering his head until it nearly touched the ground, tears welling in his eyes.


    "Thank you, thank you so much," the Elf whispered, his voice laden with emotion. "I thought I would die in the Orks'' prison. We''ve been imprisoned for decades."

 Chapter 139 - It isnt over

    - Oliver -


    "Thank you, thank you so much," the Elf whispered, his voice laden with emotion. "I thought I would die in the Orks'' prison. We''ve been imprisoned for decades."


    Oliver heard the Elf''s words in English, but he noticed that the movements of the Elf''s mouth didn''t match the sounds. It was as if some automatic translator was at work. The Elf wasn''t originally speaking in that language.


    "Uh... don''t worry about it. I saved you by chance; I was just trying to survive," Oliver replied, slightly embarrassed by the gratitude.


    "Even so, we are deeply grateful," the Elf responded. "May I come closer?"


    Oliver nodded, but unsure if that gesture meant the same thing to aliens, he decided to answer verbally as well. "Yes."


    The Elder Elf stepped forward until he was only a few centimeters from Oliver. Extending both hands, he began to chant softly. Before his palms, intricate runes materialized in the air, formed from shimmering particles of Energy.


    Suddenly, a series of notifications flashed in the corner of Oliver''s vision.


    | Left Eye of Learning


    | Learning ¡­


    | [Skill] Healing Energy


    | Progress: 0.01%


    | ERROR


    | You don¡¯t have access to [Arcane]


    | [Hint] Continue improving your control over Energy.


    The barrage of messages left him little time to understand everything.


    But the most important thing was that he was healing. Rapidly, his wounds began to close, the bleeding stopped, and the cuts vanished. However, he still felt utterly exhausted.


    "This will help keep you alive, but you will still need to rest," the Elf explained, noticing Oliver examining his healed wounds.


    "Thank you," Oliver expressed his gratitude for the treatment, but his curiosity didn''t stop there. He raised his eyes, observing the group of Elves.


    In addition to the two elders with long white hair and slightly wrinkled skin, there was a young girl who didn''t seem to be more than thirteen, with golden hair cascading over her shoulders. Beside her stood a teenage boy, his eyes sharp and filled with caution and wonder.


    ¡®Didn''t he say they''d been imprisoned for decades?¡¯ Oliver mused silently. Then it dawned on him. ¡®Ah, right. Elves live much longer than humans. Wait. Should I trust the mythology I know?¡¯


    Breaking the silence, he asked, "How did you get captured by the Orks?"


    The elder sighed, his eyes reflecting distant memories. "We were in the Game''s final days, on the brink of freedom. But they ambushed our ship and took us prisoner. Orks have been trying for ages to understand how to control the arcane and the energy, and we were the easiest way for them to learn," he explained.


    The mention of the "Game" piqued Oliver''s curiosity even further. It wasn''t the first time he''d heard the term, but clarity continued to evade him.


    "Over the past few months, I''ve met several people who''ve mentioned this ''Game''," Oliver said, his tone careful. "What exactly is it?"


    The elder''s expression grew distant, a flicker of apprehension crossing his features. The other elder stepped closer, placing a reassuring hand on his comrade''s shoulder. They began conversing in hushed tones, their words flowing in melodic Elvish. While Oliver recognized the language, his grasp of it was too rudimentary to follow their exchange.


    After a moment, the elder turned back to him. "It''s not that I don''t wish to explain or help you," he began cautiously. "But if you''re using the Emerald Armor, it means the Father of Elves has returned. If I violate any of the Game''s rules, I risk drawing my entire species back into this war."


    Oliver blinked, processing the weight of the revelation. The idea that sharing certain information could have such catastrophic consequences was unsettling. But after his encounters with two Sovereigns and witnessing their unfathomable powers, he was becoming used to the extraordinary.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I understand," he said slowly. "I don''t want to cause any trouble for you or your people."


    The elder offered a slight nod. "I will try to explain just the basics¡ªwhat won''t bring harm. Even if you''re not the Alpha."


    "Alpha?" Oliver repeated, the unfamiliar term hanging in the air.


    The elder hesitated before continuing. "Imagine that, eons ago, before humans or Elves existed, there was another race. Beings older and far more powerful than any we know. They fed on conflict, war, and faith."


    Oliver leaned against the wall, his attention fully captured. It felt as if the elder was weaving an epic tale, yet the gravity in his voice suggested this was no mere story.


    "However, there is a natural limit to the conflicts and wars that can occur," the Elf continued. "To satiate their hunger and expand their power, these beings gathered in this galaxy. Each one seeded a new civilization, pitting them against one another."


    Oliver felt a chill run down his spine. "So they''re manipulating entire civilizations for their own gain," he murmured.


    The elder nodded solemnly. "Yes. But despite their immense powers, they aren''t invincible. They are bound by limitations, by rules and contracts."


    It echoed what Cernunnos had hinted at¡ªan underlying order even among the omnipotent.


    "Some civilizations vanished over time, leading to the dissolution of some of these beings," the Elf said quietly. "Others found ways to escape the Game. And some believe there''s a path to victory within it." His eyes met Oliver''s, holding a depth of centuries. "Which destiny will your civilization choose?"


    Oliver pondered the question, the enormity of it pressing upon him. "So there is a way out of this endless war? A way to end the conflict with the Orks?"


    "Perhaps," the elder replied. "But I cannot say if what worked for the Elves will work for humans."


    "How did you escape the Game?" Oliver asked, a hint of desperation edging into his voice.


    A regretful expression crossed the elder''s face. "I''m sorry, but that''s a path you must discover on your own. The risk to share such knowledge is too great for us."


    Disappointment settled in Oliver''s chest, but he couldn''t blame them. "I understand," he said, pushing himself off the tree and wincing slightly. "It''s just... we''re searching for any way to end this."


    The elder regarded him thoughtfully.


    "You mentioned the term ''Alpha'' earlier," Oliver pressed cautiously. "Can you tell me what that means?"


    "They are individuals with direct access to their creator Sovereign," the elder explained. "It could be one person or several. They are the only ones who truly understand the nature of the Game and what''s at stake."


    Oliver absorbed this information, the pieces of a larger puzzle slowly falling into place. So there were those who had a direct line to these god-like entities.


    "Thank you. Do you already know how you''ll escape? Human ships are expected to arrive at any moment; it''d be better if they didn''t find you," Oliver explained.


    "Are you still planning to use that ship?" the Elf asked, pointing to the vessel that had been wrecked during the battle.


    "Uh... no, I won''t be using it," Oliver replied.


    The four Elves approached the damaged ship. Once again, they extended their hands toward it, beginning a melodic chant. As they sang, the ship''s hull began to shimmer, strange runes materializing and infusing into the metal. The side of the ship seemed to melt and reshape under their touch.


    The areas that had been destroyed¡ªthe twisted metal and exposed circuitry¡ªstarted to mend rapidly. The metal flowed back into place as liquid, wires reconnected, and circuits realigned themselves, restoring the ship to its former glory.


    Within moments, the vessel stood before them, pristine and whole, exactly as it had been before Oliver and the Red Ork had torn it apart.


    "Impressive," Oliver remarked, awe evident in his voice as he witnessed the Elves'' abilities.


    "Farewell, Human," the elder Elf said with a nod.


    "How can I contact you?" Oliver asked the elder.


    "It''s better if you don''t contact us¡ªfor your safety and ours. We''re already putting targets on all our heads by interacting with a race in the Grand Game," the elder explained before boarding the ship. Seconds later, the engines hummed to life, and with a burst of light, they departed, leaving him alone in the hangar.


    "I¡¯ll have to wait for the rescue team," Oliver muttered, leaning back against the wall. Exhaustion weighed heavily on him, but there was a sense of accomplishment in having helped the Elves escape.


    Before he could rest, the crackle of his communicator pierced the silence, drawing his attention.


    "Ranger Oliver, what''s your status?" The officer''s voice was edged with static.


    ¡®Damn it, how do I explain this?¡¯ Oliver thought anxiously. "I¡ªI managed to escape the Red Ork. I''m injured but not in critical condition," he replied, trying to keep his voice steady.


    "Roger that. We''re currently under heavy attack from Titans at Half Wall. The Mechs have been diverted to assist in the defense. Your extraction will be delayed longer than expected," the officer explained.


    ''Thirty minutes, huh?'' Oliver recalled the earlier warning about the delayed rescue.


    "No problem," he said into the communicator. "I''ll hold my position."


    Pushing himself off the wall, he dusted off his battered armor. The hangar was eerily quiet now, the silence only interrupted by the distant sounds of battle echoing through the facility.


    "Maybe I can help somehow," Oliver pondered aloud. His gaze drifted to the distant plumes of smoke rising over the horizon. The thought of his comrades fighting without him didn''t sit well.


    "Only one way to find out."


    He tapped the interface on his wrist device.


    [Activate]

 Chapter 140 - At the Half Wall

    - Nico -


    Alarms blared at max volume throughout the labyrinthine corridors of Half Wall. Nico sprinted through the passageways, his Ranger armor already activated and gleaming under the strobing emergency lights. The noise of sirens was almost deafening, but he pushed onward, weaving between frantic personnel as ships roared overhead, arriving and departing in a frenzied dance.


    "Immediate evacuation!" Nico shouted to every civilian he passed in the lower corridors. "If you''re not part of the defense team, you must leave Half Wall now!"


    Since the last attack, Nico had risen through the ranks within the Dardanus faction. His exceptional performance earned him a promotion to Squad Leader, making him responsible not only for his own team but also for coordinating with other leaders.


    But with the recent notification of a Titan assault, he''d been reassigned to the southern sector of the wall. Alongside his soldiers and several other Dardanus squads, they were dispatched to hold the line for as long as possible.


    Nico tapped his communicator to relay new instructions. "Logistics Officers are to continue managing the evacuation. All Soldiers and Defense Officers, report to your defense posts immediately."


    "Yes, sir!" came the unified response from his troops.


    "Where are the NEA officers?" Nico inquired urgently into his communicator, referring to the New Earth Alliance leadership.


    "They''re in the control room," one of his officers replied. "They''re in communication with the Great Houses and the Armada."


    "Understood." Nico quickened his pace, his boots pounding against the metal flooring as he made his way toward the central tower. He needed to reach the top levels to assess the situation fully.


    Without having time to wait for some of the elevators, Nico ran up the stairs as fast as possible until he reached the higher levels. As he approached the command center, he swiftly passed through the double doors, getting a clear view of the chaos inside the room.


    Dozens of officers buzzed around, each engaged in discussions over various communicators. Walls lined with screens displayed live feeds from battlefronts across the sector. Holographic maps hovered in mid-air, detailing the movements of hundreds of squadrons spread throughout the empire.


    Momentarily overwhelmed by the sheer volume of information and the clamor of voices, Nico paused, scanning the room for someone who could brief him. An officer who had just stepped away from a console spotted the Yellow Ranger standing at the entrance.


    "Nico, correct?" the officer called out as he approached.


    "Yes," Nico affirmed, grateful to be acknowledged. "I''m responsible for the Dardanus teams. I need a briefing on the current situation."


    The officer glanced around at the chaotic environment. "It''s better if we talk in the corridor," he suggested. "It''s too noisy in here."


    Nico nodded. They stepped back into the hallway, the heavy doors closing behind them to muffle the noise.


    "What''s our status?" Nico asked his tone all business.


    "We have visual confirmation of Titan movement, along with dozens of hordes. All of them are heading toward the southern base. However, all our defenses in recent weeks have been concentrated on the north," the officer explained, his voice strained with urgency. "We still don''t have enough personnel here for the base to operate at its maximum capacity. Moreover, an Ork armada is hindering the arrival of our deployed mechs."


    "Which Great Houses have responded to the call for support?" Nico asked, leaning against the wall of the command center.


    The officer''s face betrayed his concern. He seemed uncomfortable with the question. "Charon and Echo have deployed their contingents to the wall. However, they can''t bring the mechs that are currently deployed on other planets."


    Nico nodded thoughtfully. Charon and Echo were always the quickest to respond, especially if they had any mechs stationed on Olympus. Their support would be crucial.


    "Any other replies?" Nico pressed.Stolen novel; please report.


    "York, Selene, and Meridius are sending their mechs, but it''ll take at least an hour for them to arrive¡ªand they''ll have to break through the Ork armada first. The Emperor has also dispatched the Dogs of War, but the enemy fleet currently blocks them," the officer explained, his frustration evident.


    "And the other Houses?" Nico asked, confusion creasing his brow. It was unusual not to have heard from them.


    "No response," the officer said tersely.


    "What do you mean by no response? Didn''t the Emperor command support for Olympus?" Nico''s voice rose, incredulous.


    "You might not have heard yet, but the Great House Lot has taken this moment to declare independence¡ªcalling themselves the Republic of Enceladus or something along those lines," the officer revealed.


    "Damn it," Nico muttered, the weight of the crisis sinking in. He understood what the officer implied. The other Great Houses were waiting to see how the battle unfolded before choosing a side. Political maneuvering at a time like this¡ªwhen the very fate hung in the balance.


    "Sir, we''ve got visuals on the Orks," one of his Rangers reported through the communicator.


    "One moment, I''m heading up," Nico replied. He turned back to the officer. "Thank you. Please keep me updated on any new developments."


    "Of course," the officer nodded, a hint of sympathy in his eyes before returning to the chaos of the command room.


    Nico strode purposefully toward one of the hundreds of elevators lining the fortress''s interior. He entered the nearest one and rapidly ascended to the highest level of the wall. As the doors slid open, he was greeted by the crisp air and the distant rumble of the approaching enemy.


    Atop the colossal structure known as the Half Wall, he was close to the enormous cannons and the front line of defense. From this vantage point, he could see the battlefield, a grim spectacle stretching out to the horizon.


    He positioned himself among the officers stationed at their defense posts, their faces etched with determination and underlying dread as they awaited the Titans'' advance.


    It wasn''t hard to spot them. Their immense size and grotesque forms made them unmistakable even at a distance. Towering monstrosities, the Titans trudged forward, their metal exoskeletons glinting ominously under the brooding sky. Each step they took shook the earth, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake.


    "By the stars," one of the younger officers whispered, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    From one end of the horizon to the other, more than fifty Titans marched inexorably toward them, accompanied by swarms of other war machines the Ork were piloting.


    "Don''t wait for them to get too close! We won''t have air support. As soon as they''re within range, unleash steel and plasma on those Orks'' heads!" Nico shouted to the officers around him. His command was swiftly relayed down the lines, echoing through the ranks of defenders atop Half Wall.


    The thunderous crack of the first cannon marked the start of the battle. Despite the relentless barrage that transformed the terrain before the wall into a pockmarked wasteland of craters, the Titans kept advancing. The Orks'' war machines were destroyed as collateral damage, but they weren''t the primary target¡ªthe Titans were.


    "Titans at two thousand meters! Rangers, prepare to jump!" Nico''s voice resonated over the comms.


    Not all Rangers could engage from atop the massive wall. Many were gearing up to leap onto the backs of the Titans as they approached. The Half Wall was so tall that only a few Titans matched its height, giving the Rangers a chance to drop onto the monstrosities from above.


    The defensive cannons roared without pause. Along the lines, officers rushed to reload the colossal weapons while others readied for the next volley. The continuous exchange turned the battlefield into a clamor of destruction.


    Yet, all they could manage was to slow the grotesque behemoths. Ten minutes into the battle, the Titans were already at the foot of the wall.


    "Prepare to jump!" Nico repeated the command. As the first Titan¡ªa skeletal behemoth made of bone¡ªslammed its fist into the wall, the first wave of Rangers launched themselves at the enemy. Like tiny ants, they descended onto the monster''s back, aiming to inflict as much damage as possible.


    But this was only the first of over fifty such creatures.


    "The mechs have broken through the Ork armada! They''ll arrive in five minutes!" The announcement reverberated among the officers and reached Nico''s ears.


    "Don''t stop! Keep firing!" Nico bellowed, striving to bolster the defenders'' morale. As he shouted, he caught sight of a massive fist¡ªor what resembled a fist¡ªof a metallic Titan punching through a lower level of the wall, causing a tremor to ripple through its structure.


    "Nico, something''s not right. The mechs haven''t arrived yet, but a strong energy signature is approaching," one of the control center officers reported over the channel. "It''s coming from the direction of the Orks."


    "Damn it. Is it a new Titan?" Nico asked, his concern mounting at the thought of the Orks deploying an even more formidable weapon.


    "It doesn''t seem to be. The signal is too small," the officer replied.


    A sonic boom tore through the air as soon as the officer finished speaking. Something small and incredibly fast had accelerated toward the wall, colliding with one of the flesh-made Titans. The impact resulted in a gruesome explosion¡ªa geyser of blood and entrails raining down in all directions.


    Nico channeled his Energy into his eyes, enhancing his vision to pierce through the chaos.


    Amidst the remains of the fallen Titan stood a lone Ranger. Clad in emerald armor and wielding two daggers, he launched himself toward another Titan, generating another sonic boom as he moved. The sheer speed and power of his assault were astonishing.

 Chapter 141 - Green Lightning

    - Oliver -


    Oliver tapped the interface on his gauntlet.


    [Activate]


    Once again, emerald particles began to spread over his body, swirling and coalescing to form the armor. But this time, Oliver felt the pain of donning the Green Armor more intensely. As each segment locked into place, it was as if needles were piercing his skin, connecting the armor directly to his nervous system.


    "Fucking hell!" Oliver cursed aloud, his voice echoing in the empty hangar. The metallic taste of blood filled his mouth as he bit down, trying to suppress the agony. He forced himself to focus, to push through.


    "I need to improve my constitution if I want to keep using this armor¡ªespecially while my synchronization with it is still low," he muttered, straightening up despite the searing pain.


    With his feet planted firmly on the ground and the wind catching the cape that now billowed behind him, Oliver began to gather his Energy. He directed the flow down through his body, concentrating it on his legs and feet.


    ¡®With [Prometheus] and this armor, I¡¯ll reach the Half Wall quite fast.¡¯ he thought, a slight smile forming beneath his helmet.


    Feeling the massive power surging through his veins, he bent his knees and violently kicked off the ground.


    Where solid stone had been moments before, there was now a crater. His leap obliterated the hangar''s floor, sending shockwaves through the structure and catapulting him northward.


    Oliver couldn''t believe the level of power he''d just unleashed. He was practically flying, propelled by nothing more than the sheer strength of his jump. He was trying hard not to scream, surprised by his own strength. After all, his next concern would be how to land on the ground.


    As he began to arc and descend, the sonic boom of his departure caught up to him, echoing across the forest.


    Oliver braced himself as he was near the ground. The moment his feet touched down, he channeled Energy once more, being careful not to create more craters, he launched himself into another colossal leap that carried him several kilometers further.


    ''I don¡¯t need to follow the same path we took to get here, since I don¡¯t have to avoid the Ork patrols. I could even follow the Ork army; the Titans'' Energy should mask any traces I leave behind...'' Oliver thought. ''No, if there are no signs of where I came from, the Empire will assume the Green Ranger came from the only path where ¡®he¡¯ could have hidden myself.''


    Oliver took a moment to think about the best route. ''I¡¯ll head south first and then circle back north before reaching the base. At this speed... it should take about five minutes? Something like that.''


    Oliver looked at his gauntlet once more. "How much time do I have left? Will there be enough time to help with something?" he wondered, trying to make an estimate.


    | 09:11


    Even behind his helmet, he could feel the force of the wind whipping against his face, the cape pulling taut behind him.


    Oliver continued his journey of leaping across the terrain in a series of titanic jumps that blurred the line between leaping and flying.


    ¡®Prometheus isn''t consuming as much Energy,¡¯ Oliver noted with a mixture of surprise and satisfaction. It seemed the armor was aiding him, enhancing his control over his abilities and making Energy consumption more efficient.


    After several minutes of this rapid traversal, the guard of the Ork army came into view. Tens of thousands of Orks marched relentlessly toward Half Wall, a sea of armored warriors. But even more daunting were the war machines looming ahead.


    Massive tanks that resembled giant centipedes crawled forward, each segment adorned with heavy cannons and spiked armor plating. The grotesque machines undulated across the battlefield, their multiple legs tearing into the earth as they advanced.


    ¡®I need to focus on the Titans and need to avoid drawing attention,¡¯ Oliver thought as he adjusted his course to avoid provoking the Ork army. ¡®Can''t leave any traces that the Green Ranger came from the base.¡¯


    Without a second thought, Oliver concentrated a massive amount of Energy into his fists and delivered a swift punch to his right. Though it was pure Energy being expelled, the force was enough to alter his trajectory, sending him hurtling far away from the Orks'' position.


    After a few more leaps, he finally caught sight of the enormous wall in the distance. Beneath it stood creatures half its height, but their grotesque forms left no doubt about their strength or purpose.


    Oliver observed three types of Titans being deployed. The first were the Flesh Titans, constructed from putrid remains. They were the weakest but possessed immense regenerative powers. These were the same types he''d encountered during his escape from the Ork prison. Among the fifty Titans he could see, forty were of this kind.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    The second type were the Bone Titans. Unlike their flesh counterparts, they had no muscle, flesh, or decay¡ªthey were entirely white and composed of compressed bones that formed their skin. They were stronger and more resilient but also slower, and they could barely regenerate any damage.


    Finally, the most terrifying Titan was also the slowest. It trailed at the rear of the advancing army, almost dragging itself forward. Its skin appeared to be made of iron.


    Metal or stone Titans were rare; the more inorganic the material, the harder they were to produce. Oliver speculated that this was related to some effect of the Z Crystal, much like how humans struggled to use Crystals in their weapons due to their artificial nature.


    Yet, the power of a Metal Titan was formidable. Each of the monster''s footsteps sank several meters into the earth.


    ¡®If that thing reaches Half Wall, it''ll pierce straight through and tear the levels apart,¡¯ Oliver speculated grimly.


    | 05:03


    ¡®I just need to hold for until the mechas are closer. Just some minutes.¡¯ Oliver repeated to himself, trying to focus on the fight and ignore the pain he was feeling.


    At the apex of his leap, he finally saw the entire battlefield laid out before him. Dozens of Titans were converging on Half Wall. In his hands, curved daggers formed, shimmering with Energy and ready to strike.


    He focused on those closest to the wall, where no Rangers or Cannons were engaged. One of the Flesh Titans was already hammering against the fortification.


    ¡®How much power should I use?¡¯ Oliver wondered. ¡®They are Titans; I can''t hold back my power. Not now.¡¯


    The moment his foot touched the ground, he tried to channel all his strength into a direct leap toward the putrid monster. As his foot unleashed its power against the ground, another crater was formed, causing yet another explosion in the middle of the Ork army.


    The moment his daggers made contact with the Titan''s decaying flesh, the creature erupted into a thousand pieces¡ªa gruesome explosion of sinew and bone.


    Oliver was momentarily stunned. He didn''t know what expression to wear: surprise at the sheer power of his attack, fear that he might inadvertently harm his allies, or joy at being able to make a significant impact. All these thoughts flashed through his mind in milliseconds.


    But there was no time to dwell. Instinct took over as he set his sights on the next Titan. Without hesitation, he launched himself into another attack, determined to push back the tide of monstrosities threatening to overwhelm the wall.


    Oliver knew that his attacks against the Flesh Titans would serve mostly to paralyze them temporarily. They would regenerate quickly, their grotesque forms knitting back together almost as soon as he tore them apart. But even a momentary delay was valuable¡ªit could buy precious seconds and minutes for the Mechs to arrive and reinforce the defenses.


    With each leap, another Titan exploded, and another sonic boom echoed across the battlefield. Oliver was pushing himself to the limits, channeling every ounce of Energy he had to prolong the fight for as long as possible. He weaved through the chaos, deftly dodging the artillery fire from Half Wall as he accelerated toward his next opponent.


    The battle was a blur of motion and adrenaline for the next few minutes. Oliver didn''t pause for even a second. His movements were a relentless cycle of attack and evade¡ªleap, strike, dodge, repeat. The strain of using the Green Crystal at such low synchronization gnawed at him, but he couldn''t afford to slow down.


    | 02:15


    Finally, out of the corner of his eye, he spotted the first Mech units approaching over the horizon¡ªthe glint of metal and the hum of their engines unmistakable. Relief washed over him.


    ¡®This is my cue. Fighting Titans for almost three minutes¡ªI think that''s my limit for now.¡¯ Oliver thought to himself.


    Seizing a moment amid the turmoil, Oliver leaped away from the fray, angling his trajectory toward the dense forest that bordered the battlefield. As he soared above the treetops, he looked back briefly at the unfolding clash. The Mechs were engaging the Titans now, their heavy weaponry unleashing devastating volleys.


    ¡®I''ve done enough,¡¯ he thought, allowing himself a fleeting sense of satisfaction.


    Landing silently among the shadows of the towering trees, Oliver used the confusion and smoke from the battle to mask his retreat. He tried to create hints of his retreat as much as possible while returning south, creating a few craters from his movements, making it easy for them to see where he had come from and where he was heading back to.


    When he finally reached far enough south, Oliver started running toward the base. ¡® I need to get there before they arrive with the rescue.¡¯ he reminded himself.


    | 00:00


    | Green Armor - Energy Input Required


    | Armor Deactivating


    The Green Armor quickly dissolved, and Oliver could feel all his strength draining from his body. "I-I won''t be able to keep walking¡­ I need the Blue Armor."


    Although not his strongest armor, it acted almost like a lifeline. ''This way, I can at least make it back.''


    Allowing him to continue his grueling walk. Without his leaps with the Green Armor, it took Oliver much more to reach the Ork base, where he had first fought the Red Ork. The place was eerily silent now.


    Oliver looked around, trying to see if anyone was there, but it seemed completely empty¡ªno Orks or Humans in sight. Looking back at the base, it was impossible to tell what had been destroyed by the Orks, by Oliver, or even by his leap. It was simply too chaotic.


    He let out a slight sigh of relief before deactivating his armor.


    Without the armor''s power, exhaustion hit Oliver like a tidal wave. He stumbled, collapsing onto the debris-strewn ground. He lay back, letting the physical toll of his efforts overtake him. His muscles ached, and his mind was clouded with fatigue.


    ¡®Now, I wait,¡¯ he thought, closing his eyes.


    Sometimes, he could hear the distant sounds of battle; however, as hours passed, it was replaced by the ambient noises of the forest around the base.


    Finally, the faint hum of engines approached. Voices echoed through the ruins.


    "Search the area! He was last reported around here!" someone shouted.


    Footsteps crunched over the rubble.


    "Over here! I think I''ve found something!" another voice called out.


    Oliver felt hands grasping his shoulders, the muted clamor of concern piercing through his haze.


    "We''ve found the Blue Ranger. Oliver? Oliver?! Can you hear me?" a rescuer urged, her voice urgent.

 Chapter 142 - The Emperors Speech

    - Oliver -


    Oliver was at his limit. The sheer amount of blood he had lost left him teetering on the edge of consciousness. But as his vision blurred, the face of the medic swam into focus, offering a semblance of reassurance. It was hard to believe she was right there.


    Her red hair was pulled back into a long ponytail, a deep scar etched across her otherwise pale face. Her eyes reflected her concern as she assessed his condition.


    "Damn it. He''s losing blood fast. Begin an emergency transfusion," she barked, her tone leaving no room for hesitation. "You, with me¡ªlet''s get him onto the ship!"


    The crisp authority in her voice contrasted sharply with her youthful appearance, making her seem far tougher than her delicate features suggested.


    ''Well, the pink armor suits her,'' was Oliver''s last fleeting thought as he watched Astrid take command of the situation.


    An instant of fractured awareness flickered before everything slipped away. His mind grappled to hold onto something¡ªanything¡ªas if trying to catch sand slipping through his fingers. It was futile. Darkness engulfed him, heavy and endless.


    The first sound that pierced the void was the rhythmic beeping of machines. The air was sterile, tinged with the scent of disinfectant, and each breath felt foreign, as though he inhabited a body that wasn''t his own. His head throbbed, thoughts muddled, like trying to assemble puzzle pieces that refused to fit.


    Shapes moved around him, blurred faces and muffled voices. Snippets of conversation floated past¡ªexpressions of relief, murmurs of astonishment at his recovery. The world had become a disjointed tapestry, reality feeling anything but natural. The time he had lost was a gaping hole in his memory, impossible to fill.


    Among the stream of people entering and leaving the room, one figure stood out¡ªAstrid. Unlike the others clad in medical uniforms, she remained in her Ranger armor, its pink hue a stark contrast to the sterile whites and grays of the infirmary.


    "They''re all wondering how you recovered so quickly," she said softly as he blinked his eyes open. Her voice was calmer now, infused with a gentleness he hadn''t noticed before. "You lost a lot of blood. Your body seemed to also not be regenerating your Energy. Not to mention the fight with a Red Ork. They expected you''d be unconscious for at least two months."


    "Two months?" Oliver croaked, his throat dry, voice barely more than a whisper. "How long... was I out?"


    "Five weeks," Astrid replied.


    He tried to sit up, a jolt of pain stopping him halfway. "How did it end?" he managed to ask, piecing together fragments of his fading memories.


    "As soon as the Mechs arrived, we managed to halt their advance," she explained. "But we had to call in Mechs from York, Meridius, and Selene. Even then, the Half Wall was nearly destroyed. The Metal Titan tore through a large part of the structure."


    "Shit," Oliver muttered, frustration seeping into his voice. ¡®Even with the Green Armor, we still couldn''t defend,¡¯ he thought bitterly.


    Astrid seemed to sense his turmoil. "You did more than anyone could have asked," she said quietly. "Many lives were saved because of you."


    He looked away, staring at the sterile ceiling. "Doesn''t feel like enough," he murmured.


    "Even so, the Emperor is broadcasting it as a victory," Astrid said, her gaze drifting toward the panoramic window that overlooked the horizon. "Perhaps it is. Holding back fifty Titans without Half Wall being reduced to dust¡ªmaybe we can consider that a win."


    Oliver sat up slightly in his hospital bed, the crisp sheets rustling with his movement. An uncomfortable silence settled between them, both unsure of what to say.


    "How did you end up there?" Oliver asked, breaking the quiet. It was surreal to see his former Academy classmate amidst all that chaos.


    "During the attack, they needed everyone to help contain the advance, especially for the evacuation and rescue operations," Astrid explained. "I haven''t completed my medical training yet, but they just needed extra hands for first aid and support."


    "You''ve mastered your armor well," Oliver remarked, noting the sleek pink Ranger Armor she wore.


    "Not as much as you have," she replied with a faint smile. "Isn''t this the third time I''ve saved you now?" Her eyes sparkled with a teasing glint. "How do you manage to turn simple missions into world-changing events?"


    Oliver chuckled softly, though the motion sent a twinge of pain through his ribs. "I keep asking myself the same thing."


    "Regardless," Astrid continued, "you will receive a medal for the intel you provided."


    "Really?" He raised an eyebrow, genuinely surprised.


    "Yes, although not in person since the ceremony is tomorrow, and you''re in no shape to attend," she said, pushing a stray lock of hair back into her ponytail. "But they''ll surely mention you and send along the award."


    She stood up from the chair beside his bed. "I should get back to my duties. By the way, some friends sent you a few things." She gestured to a small table cluttered with packages. "They''re right over there."


    "Thanks, Astrid. For everything," Oliver said earnestly.


    She gave him a warm smile. "You''re welcome. But you owe me a lunch; I¡¯ll hold you to that next time." She gave a playful wink before heading toward the door. "Take care of yourself."


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "I''ll do my best," he called after her.


    Once she was gone, the room seemed quieter. Oliver leaned over carefully, mindful of his healing wounds, and reached for the packages. There were three in total.


    The first was a box of chocolates from Isabella, a note attached in her neat handwriting: "Thought you might need these when you woke up. Get well soon!"


    He smiled, unwrapping one of the chocolates. The second package contained photos of Katherine and Isabella, both grinning widely and giving thumbs-up signs. For the first time, he saw them in their Ranger armors¡ªKatherine''s in red and Isabella''s in yellow. On the back of the photo, they had written: "Hurry up and get back on your feet! We need you out here!"


    Oliver smiled affectionately.


    The third package was lightweight, almost as if nothing was inside. Curious, he opened it to find an unmarked envelope. "Who sends letters these days?" he wondered aloud.


    Sliding a single piece of paper from the envelope, he found a simple image of an hourglass drawn at the top. Beneath it were the words: "Do not accept your award."


    Oliver''s brow furrowed. There was no signature, no indication of who might have sent it. ¡®What on earth does that mean?¡¯ he thought, turning the paper over to check for more, but it was blank.


    Unease settled in his stomach. Was this some kind of prank? A threat? Or a warning? He couldn''t tell.


    Deciding it wasn''t worth the headache, he crumpled the note and tossed it into the waste bin beside his bed. "Strange," he muttered. But with everything else going on¡ªthe battle, his recovery¡ªthe last thing he needed was another mystery to solve.


    Oliver lay back down on the infirmary bed, intent on exploring his gauntlet to see what new information or abilities he might have gained. However, the sedatives still coursing through his system were potent, and gradually, sleep overtook him once more. When he awoke, the soft light of morning filtered through the blinds¡ªa new day had dawned.


    ¡®Damn, I fell asleep,¡¯ Oliver thought to himself.


    He glanced at the time displayed on his gauntlet; it was already 10:31 AM.


    "The award ceremony!" he suddenly remembered. It must have already started.


    Quickly, he activated his gauntlet, navigating through the NET to find a channel broadcasting the ceremony. With a tap, he engaged in projection mode.


    The broadcast was projected on the wall in front of him. Oliver instantly recognized the setting¡ªthe vast, sprawling lawn of the White House. No longer home to a president, it now served as the residence of the governor of Area 01. Yet, it remained a symbol of tradition and was frequently used for commemorative events.


    A modest stage had been erected on the emerald grass, with hundreds of chairs arranged before it. Attendance at the ceremony was limited to a select few from the Great Houses and the honorees themselves. The general public would witness the event through broadcasts like the one Oliver was tuning into.


    What surprised him most was the figure standing at the center of the stage¡ªthe Emperor himself. Lucius Meridius rarely appeared in public, and his presence at events was nearly unheard of. He cut an imposing yet unsettling figure. Despite the grandeur of his shimmering silver armor, which signified the immense power he wielded, his physical appearance told a different story. His eyes were sunken, shadows casting dark circles beneath them, and his cheeks were hollow, giving him a gaunt, almost spectral visage that did not speak of a man in good health.


    On either side of the stage, the flags of the Great Houses fluttered gently in the breeze. But something caught Oliver''s eye¡ªthere were fewer banners than there should have been. He counted quickly. Not twelve, not even eleven. Only nine flags stood proudly.


    "Three families'' flags are missing. The Lot, and who else?" Oliver wondered aloud.


    A sense of unease settled over him. The absence of the flags hinted at deeper turmoil within the Empire''s hierarchy. The Lot family had recently declared independence, dubbing their territory the Republic of Enceladus, but who were the others? The shifting allegiances of the Great Houses could have significant implications for the ongoing war and the stability of the Empire itself.


    Above the gathered crowd, the sky was alive with drones. Their diminutive forms hovered unobtrusively as they captured every possible angle of the ceremony. They ensured that the Emperor''s image was projected to every corner of human-inhabited space, leaving no one untouched by his words.


    "Sons and daughters of the Empire!" Emperor Lucius Meridius proclaimed. He raised his arms high, the gesture commanding attention more than offering a greeting. Clad in gleaming silver armor, he presented a striking contrast to his gaunt features and hollow cheeks. His eyes, deep-set and shadowed, nevertheless sparkled with a fierce determination that belied his frail appearance.


    "Today, more than ever, we must remember what unites us: our humanity, our blood, our glory!" His gaze swept over the assembled crowd and the myriad of hovering cameras transmitting his image across the Empire. It felt as though his piercing eyes met each individual, no matter how distant. "This Empire was not built by the weak or by traitors, but by those who understood that unity is our greatest strength!"


    He took a deliberate step forward. "There are enemies out there," he continued, his voice rich with conviction. "Enemies who hate us simply for existing. The Orks¡ªcreatures who neither understand reason nor respect peace. They see our greatness and envy it; they witness our strength and fear it. Do not be deceived, my children: their hatred for us will never end, because our brilliance outshines the darkness of their savage hearts!"


    As he spoke, the colossal holographic screens flanking the stage shifted to display vivid images from the recent battles at Half Wall. Mechs clashed with towering Titans, laser fire streaking across the battlefield. In one dramatic scene, a Mech manipulated gravity itself to crush several Titans, demonstrating the formidable might of the Empire''s technology.


    The crowd erupted in a thunderous roar of approval, their fervor palpable. But the Emperor raised a silencing hand, and the cheers subsided instantly. His expression hardened, and his eyes narrowed with steely resolve.


    "But there is another enemy," he declared, his tone dropping to a grave seriousness. "More insidious, more dangerous, because it does not come from outside¡ªit is among us. Traitors, cowards, vermin who place their petty interests above the greater good of the Empire! They trade our glory for empty promises and undermine our unity with their doubts and lies. Show no mercy to these individuals. They are a blight; like any disease, they must be eradicated!"


    The holographic images shifted again. Gone were the scenes of heroic battles against the Orks. Instead, footage played of conflicts erupting around Olympus¡ªMechs with distinctive purple markings engaging in fierce combat against Enceladus forces. The three Imperial Mechs moved with uncanny coordination, repelling attackers with almost choreographed precision.


    The Emperor paused, allowing his words to sink deep into the minds of his subjects. He drew a measured breath before continuing. "The Empire cannot tolerate division! We must be an unbreakable wall, an eternal flame that no wind can extinguish. For humanity, for the survival of our people, for the greatness that runs in our blood!"


    He concluded his speech with an imposing gesture, raising his clenched fist toward the heavens. The crowd responded in unison, their voices a resounding chorus pledging fidelity to the Emperor and the Empire. The chants echoed through Earth and across countless worlds via the broadcasts.


    Suddenly, the images on the screens transformed once more. In bold red letters, the words "Enemies of the Empire" blazed across the displays.


    The first image appeared: Mordred, his face stoic and unyielding, along with the Enceladus flag. The second image showed an Ork seated upon a throne, exuding a menacing aura. But the third image left Oliver utterly stunned¡ªit was a picture of himself in his Green Ranger armor.

 Chapter 143 - Enemies & Heroes

    - Oliver -


    The first image appeared: Mordred, his face stoic and unyielding, along with the Enceladus flag. The second image showed an Ork seated upon a throne, exuding a menacing aura. But the third image left Oliver utterly stunned¡ªit was a picture of himself in his Green Ranger armor.


    "What the hell?!" Oliver exclaimed aloud. Fortunately for him, his helmet had always remained active during the battle, concealing his face and preserving his anonymity. Nonetheless, seeing his own image displayed among the Empire''s most wanted sent a chill down his spine. The photo didn''t show him battling the Titans or aiding the soldiers; it was a static shot of him in his Green Ranger armor.


    The Emperor let a few heavy seconds of silence hang over the crowd before continuing his speech. "Today, I present to you the names and faces of those who threaten our security, our unity, and the glory of the Empire! These individuals are the very embodiment of treachery and chaos, and their actions will not be tolerated!"


    The massive screens behind him shifted, zooming in on Mordred''s stern visage.


    "The first of them is Mordred Lot," the Emperor declared coldly. "A degenerate heir of a bloodline that once served with honor. He has declared the independence of Enceladus¡ªan act of rebellion that cannot go unanswered. Worse still, he has allied himself with the Orks, selling his people''s dignity for sordid promises and impure alliances. His actions are nothing short of treason! Anyone who supports him will be deemed an accomplice and treated accordingly. Mordred is an enemy of the Empire, and there will be no mercy for him."


    Oliver recognized Mordred, recalling the time he''d seen him during the exams. ''I never imagined he''d be insane enough to go against the Empire itself,'' he thought.


    Quickly, Mordred''s image faded, replaced by an imposing Ork seated atop a throne fashioned from twisted metal and bones.


    "The second threat is a witch among the Orks," the Emperor continued, his disdain palpable. "A creature without a name but wielding power that must not be underestimated. She is the one who unified the barbaric hordes, preventing our war against them from reaching its rightful conclusion. She is the beating heart of the Ork resistance, the source of their endless chaos. Her destruction is essential for the Empire''s victory. She symbolizes everything we despise: savagery, disorder, and the rejection of true civilization."


    ''Who is she?'' Oliver wondered. The fervor in the Emperor''s voice suggested she held a high rank within the Ork hierarchy, perhaps even being the linchpin of their recent offensives.


    The Emperor paused, allowing the gravity of his words to settle over the crowd. Then, the screens shifted once more, and the image that appeared sent a spike of dread through Oliver''s core¡ªit was himself, clad in the unmistakable Green Ranger armor.


    "And lastly," the Emperor''s voice dropped to a menacing tone, "we have the most recent and perhaps most insidious threat. This man, whose identity remains unknown, has been sighted on our battlefronts. He wields a Unique Crystal not registered with the NEA nor recognized by the Empire. That alone is a crime. But his presence within our territories, his ability to evade our forces, and the mystery that shrouds him make him a dangerous enemy. Know that this is a direct order from your Emperor: he must be found and eliminated¡ªno questions, no exceptions."


    Oliver''s mind raced, a maelstrom of confusion and dawning realization.


    ¡®How? Why?! I was helping the battle.¡¯ he thought frantically. ¡®Could he know that this armor belongs to another Sovereign? But how would he find out? Could he be our Alpha?¡¯


    Oliver tried to consider other possibilities. ¡®He might also hear the voice of the crystal and speak with whoever is within the Silver Crystal.¡¯


    ¡®But for him to want the Green Crystal eliminated as well... that seems like an order from a Sovereign,¡¯ Oliver mused, the suspicion gnawing at him.


    The Emperor took a deep breath, his voice gaining a renewed intensity that echoed across the grand plaza and through every broadcast channel. "These individuals represent everything the Empire cannot tolerate: treason, chaos, and insubordination. We must act with strength, conviction, and certainty that we are on the right side of history. For the Emperor, for the Empire, and for humanity, we will destroy them!"


    Lucius stepped back slightly from the podium, but the fervor in his eyes remained undiminished. As his words hung heavily in the air, he swept his ornate cape aside and quickly descended, making way for the next speaker to take his place.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    An officer Oliver didn''t recognize approached the podium¡ªa man with streaks of black-and-white hair and a gaze that conveyed both wisdom and authority. Clad in the ceremonial uniform of the NEA, he carried himself with a composed dignity befitting his rank.


    The broadcast briefly displayed his name and title.


    | General Stewart


    ¡®A General? They didn''t mention his division. Would it be Tanks or Mechs?¡¯ Oliver wondered, noting yet another high-ranking figure he was unfamiliar with.


    General Stewart began to speak, his voice steady and commanding. "I will now start the commendation of each soldier, officer, and Ranger who contributed immensely during the defense operation of Olympus," he announced.


    "First and foremost, to the Blue Ranger, Oliver Nameless," Stewart continued. "He was responsible for continuing his operation despite suffering numerous losses in his team, obtaining critical information about the Titan production, and alerting Half Wall of the impending attack." Stewart paused, allowing the significance of the achievements to resonate.


    "He will be awarded the Ranger''s Distinguished Service Medal. Although he is still recovering and therefore unable to receive it in person, it will be delivered to him directly."


    Oliver sat there, jaw slightly agape. ¡®I was actually the first to receive a commendation,¡¯ he thought with astonishment and pride. ¡®It''s a shame I couldn''t be there.¡¯


    He couldn''t help but feel the irony of the situation. Just moments before, the Emperor had branded him an enemy of the Empire in his guise as the Green Ranger, and now he was being honored as a hero under his official identity. The duality of his existence was becoming increasingly confusing.


    ¡®At least they haven''t connected me to the Green Ranger... yet,¡¯ Oliver mused.


    Many other commendations were presented to numerous individuals, but the next one that caught Oliver''s attention was a blond man with disheveled hair that gave him a certain charm.


    "The next recipient is Nico Dardanus," General Stewart announced from the podium. "His performance over the past months has been exceptional. Participating in multiple defenses at Half Wall in the north and south bases, his actions have been exemplary and critical for humanity''s survival in this war. To you, we award the Legion of Merit."


    As Nico ascended the stage, the audience applauded. The general pinned the medal onto the Ranger''s uniform, the silver gleam reflecting the lights of the grand hall.


    ''Wait, he was adopted by a House?'' Oliver thought, recalling the significance of the Dardanus name. ''Well, with the number of feats he''s accomplished, it was only a matter of time before someone saw beyond the fiasco he had at the NEA.'' A genuine smile spread across Oliver''s face. He was happy for his mentor and friend.


    "The next commendation is a joint award," General Stewart continued. "Hank Scott and Alan Aquila. By piloting a prototype mech, they risked their lives to secure an advantage in battle. Their actions were crucial in repelling the attack from the Lot forces and the Ork armada, as well as during the offensive against the Titans. Both will be awarded the Legion of Merit. Furthermore, co-pilot Alan Aquila will be promoted to pilot, receiving his own mech upon completion of his training."


    Oliver sat up straighter, his eyes widening in disbelief. ''I¡ªI was only unconscious for three weeks... How did A¡ªAlan wake up? How on earth did he become a mech co-pilot?'' he wondered.


    Oliver remembered that before his mission, Alan had not spoken to him once, and he had not even been online. ''Wasn''t he still in a coma? Why didn''t he reach out to me?'' He mulled over the same questions, confusion swirling in his mind.


    As the broadcast continued, General Stewart spoke about the next phases of the 10th Wave and what would happen with Olympus. However, Oliver''s attention waned. Instead, he opened his chat application on his gauntlet.


    Channels


    - Exam1Group [4] [Private]


    Direct Message


    - AquilaAlan [4 New Messages]


    Oliver blinked in surprise at the notification of new messages. It seemed surreal that while he had been unconscious, Alan had returned to the world of the living.


    He opened the messages from Alan.


    AquilaAlan


    [AquilaAlan]: Hey... it''s been a while, huh?


    [AquilaAlan]: Sorry for not saying anything sooner.


    [AquilaAlan]: Not the best way to tell you, but I woke up while you were doing the exams.


    [AquilaAlan]: I know I should have reached out as soon as... well, as soon as I woke up.


    [AquilaAlan]: I guess I just... felt a bit lost. I felt like I got left behind...


    [AquilaAlan]: I was too ashamed that I wouldn''t be able to become a Ranger and decided to enter the Mecha Squad.


    [AquilaAlan]: It''s not an excuse, I know.


    [AquilaAlan]: Get well soon. Let¡¯s talk.


    ''Asshole,'' Oliver thought with a mix of relief and annoyance. ''You didn''t need to worry.'' But he couldn''t suppress a smile. He would talk more with his friends when they could meet.


    Returning his gaze to the broadcast, Oliver''s smile faded. The camera was no longer focused on the podium. It trembled and shook erratically. Increasing the volume, he could hear screams and explosions echoing constantly.


    As the camera regained focus, a thunderous explosion erupted where the guests had been seated moments before. The screen was filled with blinding light and debris flying in all directions. The force of the blast sent chairs, banners, and fragments of the stage hurtling through the air.


    "What the hell is happening?" Oliver whispered, his heart pounding.

 Chapter 144 - Bombs & Rescue

    - Astrid -


    Joining the Pink Division had never been part of Astrid''s plan. She had envisioned herself in the Black Division, or perhaps the Red Division¡ªroles that seemed to align more naturally with her skills and aspirations. The frontline action, the direct engagements, the opportunity to make swift, decisive impacts¡ªthat was where she saw herself.


    However, after almost two months of intensive training, Astrid began to understand the nuances that set each division apart. She discovered how deeply she resonated with the Pink Division''s mission. Many of these Rangers had a medical or nursery background, having pursued those degrees after joining the division. Their expertise was indispensable during rescue operations and provided critical medical support on the battlefield.


    Due to a shortage of qualified professionals, Astrid hadn''t had the luxury of completing the full medical training or even the basic Ranger training. Her superiors needed boots on the ground, and quick. She was assigned to focus on first aid and casualty extraction techniques¡ªskills essential for immediate field deployment. It was enough to send her to Olympus, granting her the first taste of practical experience.


    She could say without a doubt that it had been a singular experience. The fine line between life and death was something she''d flirted with during the Academy and understood a bit from stories shared by her family¡ªseveral of whom had served in the NEA. But witnessing the chaos of battle firsthand and saving a colleague was unparalleled.


    ¡®With the war cooling down on Olympus, at least I''ll have time to finish the basic training for the Pink Rangers,¡¯ Astrid thought, sitting inside one of the escort trucks.


    The vehicle rumbled steadily beneath her¡ªa boxy, armored transport reminiscent of the ones used to ferry freshly recruited cadets. Astrid was accompanied by two Yellow Rangers handling the driving duties and another Pink Ranger seated across from her in the rear compartment. They weren''t the only truck in the convoy; several identical transports followed in a tight formation.


    ¡®This should be easy enough. Just spend the day sitting, patrolling the city while they hold the event,¡¯ she mused, glancing out through one of the tiny side windows.


    The city was abuzz with anticipation for the grand ceremony taking place at the White House, a relic from Earth''s earlier days now serving as a symbol of unity for the human colonies scattered across the stars.


    Upon returning to the Pink Division base after her last mission, Astrid had been swiftly reassigned. The higher-ups wanted to bolster the number of Rangers present during the event, more for ceremonial presence than any real expectation of trouble. Along with the other convoy trucks, they were tasked with circling the perimeter near the White House. In the unlikely event of an emergency¡ªwhich hadn''t occurred in decades¡ªthey would be ready to act.


    ¡®Only the Black Rangers were held accountable on missions like this,¡¯ Astrid thought, her gaze drifting upward to the towering skyscrapers that framed the city skyline. ''Those buildings must be swarming with drones and snipers from every angle,'' she mused, mentally marking the strategic vantage points that overlooked the White House.


    The transport truck made another steady turn, its engine humming softly as they navigated the familiar route along Constitution Avenue. From there, they would proceed to 15th Street, loop back via H Street, and finally circle around on 17th Street. Throughout the journey, Astrid observed squads of Rangers and officers patrolling diligently, their uniforms crisp against the backdrop of the bustling city.


    ''There''s no way someone could get into any of these buildings without them knowing,'' Astrid reassured herself. ''I''ve never seen so many Mechs at one of these events. Must be extra precautions because of the Lot uprising.''


    "It''s starting," announced the Pink Ranger seated beside her, nodding toward her gauntlet. "Should last about one to two hours, then we''ll wrap up."


    "Right," Astrid replied, offering a brief smile.


    ''I wish I''d received a medal,'' she thought wistfully. ''Then I wouldn''t be stuck on this boring assignment.'' The thought lingered for a moment before she pushed it aside. ''Nah, I hate wearing those tight formal uniforms. I''d rather stay in the truck.''


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Minutes stretched into monotony as the convoy continued its path. Astrid found herself fighting the lull of routine, forcing her senses to stay sharp.


    "There''s someone on top of that building," one of the Yellow Rangers driving the truck said suddenly, breaking the silence.


    "Which one?" his companion asked, glancing over.


    "The Eisenhower Building."


    "Impossible. We''ve got Rangers stationed up there."


    Astrid perked up, listening intently to their exchange. The urgency in their voices was unmistakable. The driver quickly activated the open communication channel, broadcasting to all units involved in the operation.


    "Unknown entity sighted atop the Eisenhower Building. Repeat, unknown enti¡ª"


    Before he could finish, a deafening explosion rocked the area. The blast cut off the transmission, and the truck shook violently. Even from 15th Street, Astrid saw a massive plume of smoke billowing upward, fragments of debris, and shredded grass raining down across the avenue.


    Chaos erupted over the comms. "All units, report in!" Voices overlapped, tinged with panic and confusion. Dozens of teams were scrambling to make sense of the sudden attack.


    A commanding voice sliced through the cacophony. "Maintain radio discipline! Black Rangers, I need someone on that rooftop immediately! Rescue teams, proceed to the target area without delay!"


    Astrid didn''t recognize the speaker, but the authoritative tone indicated someone high in command. Her fellow Rangers snapped into action, their movements precise and purposeful.


    Without hesitation, the Yellow Ranger at the wheel yanked the truck onto the sidewalk, its sirens blaring to clear pedestrians as they barreled across the grassy expanse toward the explosion''s epicenter.


    "Upon disembarking, focus on securing the Emperor''s safety," the senior Pink Ranger ordered, her eyes steely beneath her helmet''s visor. "After that, tend to the wounded. Understood?"


    "Understood!" came the unified response from everyone in the truck.


    They weren''t the only rescue team racing toward the chaos, but they appeared to be among the first on the scene. As they closed in, the magnitude of the devastation became apparent.


    The once-pristine grounds of the White House were scarred with craters, flames licking hungrily at shattered structures. Smoke hung thick in the air, laced with the acrid smell of burning metal and scorched earth. Shouts and screams echoed amid the wail of sirens and the distant rumble of secondary explosions.


    Astrid and the Pink Ranger vaulted through the double doors at the back of the transport truck, sprinting toward the spot where the Emperor was supposed to be seated. Behind them, the Yellow Rangers maneuvered the vehicle into position, creating a makeshift barricade to shield against any threats from the surrounding rooftops.


    Dust, dirt, and fragments from the recent explosion filled the air, but Astrid pushed forward, her senses on high alert. She needed visual confirmation of the Emperor''s status. Even with an attack of this magnitude, the Silver Armor he wore should have protected him from lethal harm, but it also made him a prominent target.


    Breaking through the swirling clouds of smoke, Astrid spotted a Ranger clad in pristine white armor, standing protectively before the Emperor, who was regaining his footing.


    "Sir, we need to evacuate you," Astrid urged, her voice steady despite the chaos.


    "Don¡¯t approach. What''s your badge number?" the White Ranger demanded, his tone authoritative and unyielding.


    Astrid recognized that he must be someone of high rank¡ªperhaps a descendant of one of the Great Houses. She responded promptly, "ZX2614."


    The White Ranger paused, likely verifying her credentials. After a brief moment, he nodded. "Very well."


    Together, they assisted the Emperor in standing. The blast had thrown him aside, and though his armor had absorbed much of the impact, he moved with a slight stiffness. Astrid couldn''t see his face¡ªa moment that struck her with a mix of awe and regret¡ªbut she could hear the faint groans of pain he uttered.


    "You know," a voice echoed from ahead, laced with icy disdain, "it hurt me quite a bit not to be on that list."


    Astrid''s attention snapped forward. She hadn''t noticed anyone approaching, but now, emerging slowly from the veil of smoke and debris, was an imposing silhouette.


    The man was tall and lean, his posture exuding effortless confidence. He was draped in a rugged coat of dark shades, accented with bluish-green and gold details that caught the fading light. His eyes were slightly almond-shaped, a rare trait that Astrid had only seen in Oliver.


    A heavy rifle rested casually on his shoulder as if it weighed nothing at all. His hair was tied back in a messy bun, with a few rogue strands falling carelessly across his face.


    "Who are you?" the Emperor demanded, a hint of anger seeping into his voice.


    "For fuck sake. Not even knowing my name. How sad," the stranger replied mockingly. "We are the Children of the Past, and I''ve come to show that you and all the Rangers are just mortals¡ªjust like us."

 Chapter 145 - The Children of the Past

    - Astrid -


    "Not even knowing my name. How sad," the stranger replied mockingly. "We are the Children of the Past, and I''ve come to show that you and all the Rangers are just mortals¡ªjust like us."


    As soon as the man finished speaking, the Pink Ranger accompanying Astrid burst through the cloud of dust, launching herself toward the opponent. Her pink armor shimmered amidst the swirling debris, and her movements were swift, almost a blur.


    However, even with her augmented speed and strength, the stranger seemed unperturbed. In one fluid motion, the rifle that had been resting casually on his shoulder slid into his hand. With a cold, calculated precision, he pulled the trigger. A brilliant flash erupted from the barrel, and an Energy-infused projectile shot forth.


    The blast connected squarely with the Pink Ranger''s chest. The front of her armor exploded in a shower of sparks and shattered plating. The force of the impact sent her sprawling backward, skidding across the scorched earth.


    Astrid''s eyes widened in shock. It was rare¡ªnearly impossible¡ªfor a weapon to so effortlessly breach Ranger armor. Panic flickered in her mind as she tried to process what she had just witnessed.


    ''It can''t be just a human weapon,'' she thought furiously. Through the haze, she could see it was some kind of sniper rifle as it bore a sophisticated scope mounted atop the barrel. A faint bluish glow emanated from within the weapon''s core¡ªunmistakably harnessing Energy.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Astrid noticed the White Ranger tense, his posture shifting into a combat stance. He was poised to strike. The Emperor, however, remained eerily calm, his gaze fixed on the assailant with steely defiance. He showed no intention of retreating.


    "See? Mere mortals," the opponent taunted, gesturing dismissively toward the fallen Pink Ranger.


    Before Astrid could react, the White Ranger sprang into action. His acceleration was instantaneous, a blur of motion that defied common sense. To Astrid, it was as if he had teleported, covering the distance between himself and the stranger in the blink of an eye.


    But just as the White Ranger''s outstretched hand reached for the man''s shoulder, the stranger vanished. In his place, a compact device hovered in the air for a split second¡ªa grenade with a blinking red light.


    "Look out!" Astrid shouted.


    The grenade detonated mid-air, a concussive blast erupting with a fiery plume. The shockwave rippled outward, whipping dust and debris into a frenzied whirlwind. The White Ranger instinctively raised his arms to shield himself, but the explosion lacked the force to injure him or push him back significantly.


    Astrid shielded her face as the gust of hot air rushed past her. When she looked up, the battlefield was momentarily obscured by the settling dust. Her heart pounded as she scanned the area for signs of the enemy.


    "Where did he go?" Astrid exclaimed, spinning around in a desperate attempt to locate the vanished opponent. Her eyes scanned the expanse of the lawn, now cleared of the dust cloud. Despite having an unobstructed view, the attacker was nowhere to be seen. It was as if he had evaporated into thin air.


    "I hate teleporters," the Emperor muttered, his voice tight with frustration.


    The White Ranger turned sharply toward the Emperor upon hearing the comment. "Are you certain, Your Majesty? It''s been a long time since we''ve encountered a new teleporter."


    "Yes," the Emperor confirmed, his gaze sweeping over the chaotic scene. "This one isn''t registered in our databases. He has a teleportation limit of ten kilometers and requires physical contact with an object to swap positions."


    The White Ranger''s eyes narrowed behind his visor. "So he touched that grenade and swapped places with it? Ten kilometers isn''t vast, but it gives him ample opportunity to evade capture."


    ''How does he know the specifics of the enemy''s abilities?'' Astrid wondered, a flicker of suspicion crossing her mind. ''Doesn''t the Meridius House possess the boon of Earth Manipulation? How is he so informed about his teleportation powers?''


    As the trio remained vigilant, more Rangers and rescue teams converged on their location. Black Rangers established a perimeter, determined to prevent any further attacks. Pink Rangers moved swiftly among the wounded, providing first aid and directing evacuation efforts to remove civilians from harm''s way.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "It''s not over yet; stay alert!" a warning crackled through their communicators.


    "Sir, we have reports that there are still unidentified individuals on the rooftops," Astrid heard another Ranger relay over the channel.


    Two Black Rangers approached the White Ranger at a brisk pace. "Sir, we''ve received intelligence that there may be additional¡ª"


    Their words were abruptly cut off. Before Astrid''s eyes, the two Rangers vanished into thin air, leaving not even footprints on the grass. Two grenades materialized in the exact spots where they stood, their activation lights blinking ominously.


    "Get back!" Astrid shouted instinctively.


    But there was no time. The grenades detonated almost simultaneously, twin explosions ripping through the air. The shockwaves collided, creating a force that threw Astrid backward despite her armor. She hit the ground hard, the impact rattling her bones. A high-pitched ringing filled her ears, her eardrums protesting the sudden assault.


    ''What''s happening?'' Panic welled up inside her as she struggled to process the rapid turn of events.


    "Everyone, move away from the Emperor!" the White Ranger''s voice commanded urgently over the communicator. "There''s no way to know who among us has been compromised by the enemy''s touch."


    A palpable tension gripped the field. Rangers exchanged uneasy glances, uncertainty etched into their stances. The realization that the enemy could be among them¡ªor could manipulate them¡ªfroze many in place.


    "I will escort the Emperor back to the White House. We''ll use the teleportation device. In the meantime, the rest of you continue the search for the terrorist!" the White Ranger commanded, his voice cutting through the chaos with authority.


    As the White Ranger and the Emperor began to retreat toward the house, Astrid heard the voice again¡ªa chilling echo that seemed to resonate from everywhere and nowhere.


    "You don''t need to look for me."


    Her head snapped toward the center of the lawn. Rising from the scorched earth was an enormous holographic projection. The same man who had confronted them earlier now towered above them, his translucent figure shimmering like a phantom, at least six meters tall.


    "Now that I have your attention," he announced, his amplified voice cascading over the stunned crowd, "allow me to introduce myself. Our esteemed Emperor already knows who we are, but perhaps many of you are unfamiliar with my accomplishments."


    Astrid glanced at the Emperor. He stood rigid, his silver armor glinting with an otherworldly sheen. "Cut that hologram," he ordered quietly, his voice a low growl meant only for those nearest to him.


    A few Rangers exchanged uncertain glances. Astrid thought frantically, ¡®How do we interrupt a hologram of this scale?¡¯ It wasn''t a simple matter of jamming a signal; the projection was likely shielded and broadcasted through multiple channels to prevent tampering.


    The holographic man continued, unfazed. His gaze swept over the assemblage of soldiers, officials, and citizens, a sardonic smile playing on his lips. "I am the leader of the Children of the Past. For too long, this Emperor and his predecessors have treated those scarred by war as burdens¡ªweights to be cast aside in pursuit of their grand designs. Even now, they call us the Nameless."


    A ripple of murmurs spread through the crowd.


    "When we finally sought the right to establish a new House, a haven for our people, we were silenced by the Senate," the leader declared, bitterness lacing his words. "Our pleas ignored, our sacrifices forgotten."


    Astrid''s heart pounded in her chest. She could feel the tension escalating, and the weight of his words stirred unease among the crowd.


    "If you will not heed us in the halls of power," he continued, his voice growing colder, "then we will bring the consequences of your decisions into the real world. I will make your Emperor bleed, just as hundreds of us Nameless have bled for the Empire."


    As his speech concluded, the holographic image flickered and dissolved. In its place, a colossal hourglass suspended mid-air materialized, with grains of shimmering sand cascading slowly from the upper chamber to the lower¡ªa silent countdown.


    "Evacuate! Now!" the White Ranger barked, urgency sharpening his tone.


    Astrid didn''t wait for a second command. Scanning the area, she spotted two officers sprawled on the ground, casualties of the initial explosion. One had two prosthetic legs that were malfunctioning, sparks arcing from the damaged prosthetics.


    She sprinted toward the officers, kneeling beside them. "Hold still," she instructed. The officer with the mechanical legs grimaced, his face pale.


    "My legs... they won''t respond," he gasped.


    "We''re getting you out of here," Astrid assured him. She hefted him onto her back with a grunt, then reached out to the second officer, who was clutching a bleeding wound on his side. "Lean on me!"


    Together, burdened but resolute, she moved as swiftly as possible away from the looming hourglass. Around her, Rangers and medics hurried to guide civilians to safety, sirens wailed, and the acrid scent of smoke hung heavy in the air.


    "Time is running out!" someone shouted over the comms.


    Astrid glanced back. The sand in the hourglass was nearly gone.


    Adrenaline surging, she pushed herself harder. Her muscles screamed in protest, but she ignored them. Ahead, a team of medics waved her over, their evac shuttle idling with doors open.


    She all but shoved the injured officers into the waiting arms of the medics. "Go! Get them clear!"


    As the shuttle sped away, Astrid felt a tremor beneath her feet. The last grain of sand fell, and the hourglass vanished.


    An instant later, a deafening explosion ripped through the air.


    The destruction that day made it impossible for the empire not to add The Children of the Past to their most wanted list.

 Chapter 146 - Rewards

    - Oliver -


    The last image was the massive explosion, which caused every camera to stop working. Oliver quickly switched from channel to channel until he found one that was still broadcasting.


    The footage required an extreme zoom to capture what had happened.


    Still standing, the White Ranger had both arms raised as if holding up an invisible barrier. At his fingertips, the faint traces of the translucent shield he had projected could be seen, protecting everyone behind him, especially the Emperor. However, in front of them, all those who failed to take cover were utterly vaporized. Pieces of some Rangers who had only been partially behind the barrier were still falling to the ground when the broadcast was finally cut off.


    As the final images of the harrowing event faded from the screen, Oliver mustered the strength to stand. His muscles protested, still weak from his recent ordeals, but urgency spurred him on. He crossed the dimly lit room to where the waste bin usually sat. To his surprise, it had already been emptied.


    ¡®That hourglass... it was the same as the one from the letter,¡¯ he thought, a knot tightening in his stomach. The memory of the cryptic note flashed in his mind: "Do not accept your award." At the time, he''d dismissed it as a prank or a vague warning.


    ¡®As if being hunted as the Green Ranger wasn''t enough,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Now there''s a terrorist group involved¡ªone that apparently knows more about me than I do about them.¡¯


    He slowly ran his hands over his face, pressing his fingers into his temples as he grappled with the gravity of his situation. The room felt oppressive, the walls closing in as his thoughts raced.


    "There''s only one path forward," he concluded, taking a deep, steadying breath. "I need to take step by step."


    Returning to the edge of his bed, Oliver sat down heavily, the mattress creaking beneath him. He needed a plan¡ªsomething to regain control in a world spiraling into chaos. Staring at the floor, he began to map out his next moves.


    ¡®I need to complete my basic training,¡¯ he reminded himself. ¡®I also need to improve my synchronization with the Green Crystal. Without that, I won''t stand a chance against what''s coming.¡¯ The memory of the armor''s initial resistance and the almost unbearable pain spurred him on.


    ¡®I also have to warn Katherine and Isabella about the Sovereigns,¡¯ he thought, concern etching lines on his face. The Sovereigns'' influence ran deep, and ignorance could be deadly.


    Those were his priorities¡ªsolid, actionable. Yet his body had other ideas. A wave of exhaustion washed over him, a reminder that recovery was still necessary.


    "But for now, I need to rest," he conceded. "Pushing myself won''t help anyone if I collapse." His gaze shifted to the holographic display emanating from his wrist communicator¡ªthe NET was still active, data streams flowing across the translucent screen.


    As he settled back against the headboard, he scrolled through the most talked-about threads¡ªheadlines and commentary passed by, each more distressing than the last. The Empire was a tinderbox, and someone had just lit a match.


    "The audacity of the Children of the Past..." one article exclaimed, detailing the terrorist organization''s brazen attack during the award ceremony. Speculation ran rampant¡ªwho were they? What did they want?


    Another thread focused on the Republic of Enceladus, the breakaway faction led by Mordred Lot. Debates raged in the comments, loyalties fracturing along ideological lines. In every discussion, the common thread was clear: division.


    "Feelings of separation are growing," Oliver noted grimly. The Empire''s unity was unraveling, and threads were pulling apart to reveal the stark realities beneath.


    ¡®The Nameless already didn''t feel like part of society,¡¯ he reflected, ¡®Now they''ll be even more ostracized. And the colonists have never truly been seen as part of the Empire, yet now they''re being branded as traitors.¡¯


    He shook his head. The Empire''s enemies were multiplying, both externally and internally. And he was caught in the middle.


    Notifications blinked softly on his gauntlet¡ªmessages he''d missed over the past few weeks.


    | Blight Killed: 200 Experience Obtained


    | 10 Orks Killed: 1000 Experience Obtained


    | Red Ork Killed: 1000 Experience Obtained


    "None of those Titans I attacked counted as a kill?!" Oliver muttered. "Damn it. They regenerated way too fast."


    He navigated to his status page, the familiar interface materializing with a soft chime.


    | Status Page


    | User: Oliver [Nameless]


    | Level: 4 [Knight]


    | Experience: [2286/800] [Click to Evolve]


    | Credits: 11.260


    |


    | Stats


    | Strength: 7 [Pawn] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Agility: 19 [Knight] [Buy for 200 Exp]


    | Constitution: 7 [Pawn] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Energy: 23 [Bishop] [Buy for 1600 Exp]


    |


    | Boons


    | Insight [Knight][Growth]


    | [Use 800 Experience Points to Upgrade]


    |


    | Observation [Knight][Growth]


    | [Use 800 Experience Points to Upgrade]


    |


    | Left Eye of Learning [Knight]


    |


    | Right Eye of Secrets [Knight]


    |


    | Glitches


    | [Too Much Information]


    | [As long as I see]


    | [A Timed Power] - [Only when using the Green Crystal]


    | [Our Secret] - [Only when using the Green Crystal]


    | [Oliver the Battery] - [Only when using the Green Crystal]


    |


    | Skills


    | Ranger Weapon Handling [Knight]


    | Robot Maintenance [Pawn]


    | Mecha Repairing [Pawn]


    | Mecha Piloting [Pawn]


    | Energy Perception [Pawn]


    |


    | Technique


    | [Language] Orkish


    | Progress: 32.14%


    | [Language] Elvish


    | Progress: 0.01%


    Stolen story; please report.


    | [Combat] New Earth Army Style


    | Progress: 10.51%


    | [Combat] Imperial Ork Style


    | Progress: 0.06%


    | [Combat] Prometheus


    |


    | Ranger Weapon


    | Energy Pistol


    | Twin Daggers


    ¡®It''s the first time I''ve had this much experience,¡¯ he mused. ¡®Makes it harder to decide what to improve.¡¯ His eyes flickered over the options, reading them multiple times as he weighed the potential paths. Each choice could significantly impact his future, and he couldn''t afford to squander this opportunity.


    Before committing to any upgrades, he recalled the pending reward notification he''d received before. ¡®Better to see what that is first,¡¯ he thought. ¡®No point in spending experience without knowing all my options.¡¯


    With a mix of anticipation and caution, he pulled up the alert.


    | Oh! You survived?!


    | Defeat a Red Ork


    | [Click to Redeem]


    "Just don''t let it be a Boon Level Up," he hoped. "It''s better to get those when they''re more expensive." He remembered how Boons escalated in cost at higher levels.


    He tapped the prompt to redeem his reward. The interface shimmered, transitioning to a new screen that presented him with a set of choices.


    | Select your reward


    | 1. A New Stat


    | 2. A New Skill


    | 3. A New Weapon


    | 4. Improve your Sync


    When Oliver saw the four options, he felt a surge of uncertainty. All of them were valuable in their own right, and choosing the one that would benefit him the most required some consideration.


    "A new weapon?" he muttered, shaking his head. ¡®I just got the Twin Daggers¡ªthey''re perfect for close combat.¡¯ The blades had already proven their worth in the heat of battle, their balance and cutting power complementing his fighting style.


    "Improve my synchronization..." He pondered this. His sync rate with the Green Crystal was still critically low, causing him a whole lot of issues. "That could be useful, but it doesn''t say by how much. If it''s only a 1% increase, it might not be worth it."


    He glanced back at the remaining options. "So, a new Stat or a new Skill."


    Skills were tempting¡ªnew abilities could open up different strategies and combat techniques. But he''d been able to learn skills through training and practice without too much hardship.


    "A skill doesn''t seem as valuable right now," he reasoned. "Unless it''s a Boon, something superhuman. But I''ve managed to pick up new skills on my own."


    He focused on the first option. "A new Stat... That could enhance my overall abilities, maybe even unlock new possibilities."


    The decision crystallized in his mind. "Let''s try a new stat," he concluded.


    | Thinking ¡­


    "Are you sure?" Athena''s voice resonated in Oliver''s mind, clear and melodic yet edged with hesitation.


    "Of course. That will make it even more interesting," Cernunnos replied confidently. It was as if Oliver could hear him speaking into his other ear, the contrasting tones of the two voices creating a surreal stereo effect.


    "Okay. Just wanted to confirm," Athena conceded, her tone suggesting she was reluctant to argue further with her counterpart.


    A new notification materialized on Oliver''s HUD.


    | You have obtained¡­


    | Myth


    "Myth?" Oliver muttered aloud, eyebrows knitting together in confusion. He didn''t understand what he''d just received.


    | Stats


    | Strength: 7 [Pawn] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Agility: 19 [Knight] [Buy for 200 Exp]


    | Constitution: 7 [Pawn] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Energy: 17 [Knight] [Buy for 1600 Exp]


    | Myth: 0 [No Rank]


    ¡®Zero, and there''s no option to purchase? What am I supposed to do with this?¡¯ Oliver thought, confusion creeping into his mind. The stat was there, but its purpose was obscure.


    In an attempt to get any hint about it, he tapped on the Myth stat. As with other aspects of the system, a new window was opened with some text that was supposed to help him.


    "Those who walk under the light of legends do not tread common paths. Myths are the invisible bonds that unite mortals with ancient gods and forgotten heroes. Under their influence, the bearer transcends the limitations of the mundane. Each step echoes like thunder in the halls of fate, and each word resonates like chants in the eternal choirs. Only the chosen or the foolish dare to carry the weight of a Myth. In their hands rests the power to write new legends."


    Oliver read and reread the passage, but understanding remained elusive. "So this will... remove my limitations? Allow me to write a new legend? What does that even mean?" he asked, frustration bubbling beneath the surface.


    He glanced around, half-expecting Athena or Cernunnos to offer further explanation. Despite having heard their voices just moments ago, neither of them seemed interested in guiding him on how to use this new stat. Their silence was as enigmatic as ever, leaving him to fathom the mystery on his own.


    "Ah!" Oliver sighed deeply, rubbing his temples. "Doesn''t seem like I wasted the reward, but it doesn''t look like it''ll be very useful right now."


    He took a moment to compose himself, pushing aside the enigma of the Myth stat. There were other pressing matters at hand¡ªthings he could control.


    A glint of determination sparked in his eyes. "Well then, let''s go on a shopping spree!" he declared, unable to contain his eagerness.


    | 800 Experience Points deducted


    | Observation upgraded


    | Observation [Bishop][Growth]


    | [Use 1600 Experience Points to Upgrade]


    ¡®Observation will be valuable,¡¯ he thought, confirming the purchase. ¡®I''m facing stronger opponents more frequently.¡¯


    | 800 Experience Points deducted


    | Insight upgraded


    | Insight [Bishop][Growth]


    | [Use 1600 Experience Points to Upgrade]


    | Insight - Failure Odds [Updated]


    | Minor Brain Injury [10%]


    | Traumatic Brain Injury [30%]


    | 7 Days Coma [30%]


    | 30 Days Coma [20%]


    | Partial Memory Loss [9%]


    | Complete Memory Loss [1%]


    "At least a bit better," Oliver murmured with a hint of relief.


    He leaned back, running a hand through his hair. His gaze drifted to the [Left Eye of Learning] Boon. ¡®It''s a pity I can''t improve the [Left Eye of Learning],¡¯ he mused. ¡®I can''t use it more consistently due to the excessive fatigue it imposes on my body, not to mention the Energy consumption.¡¯


    | 400 Experience Points deducted


    Like the last time he upgraded his stats, a massive six-sided die materialized before him, floating in mid-air. It spun rapidly, the numbers blurring together, before finally settling on the number 4.


    | Stats improved


    | +4 points in Constitution


    A warm sensation coursed through his body as his physical resilience increased. He stretched his arms, feeling a newfound stamina.


    He continued scrolling through his stats, contemplating his next move. His remaining experience points were dwindling, but he knew holding back wasn''t an option. ¡®I still have 286 points. Now''s not the time to save,¡¯ Oliver decided. ¡®You never know what the next mission will be. Even low-risk assignments seem to turn into high-stakes ones when I''m involved.¡¯


    "Only Agility remains," he thought. "But it''ll still be handy."


    Once more, the enormous die appeared. It rolled and came to a stop on the number 3.


    | Stats improved


    | +3 points in Agility


    | Stats


    | Strength: 7 [Pawn] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Agility: 22 [Bishop] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Constitution: 11 [Knight] [Buy for 1600 Exp]


    | Energy: 23 [Bishop] [Buy for 1600 Exp]


    | Myth: 0 [No Rank]


    ¡®My second stat at Bishop level,¡¯ Oliver grinned, pleased with his advancement.

 Chapter 147 - Debriefing

    - Oliver -


    Although Oliver''s recovery had been remarkably swift, he still needed to remain in the hospital for another week under observation. During this period, he tried to use the NET as much as possible to keep up with the war and the fires raging within the Empire. However, it was difficult to glean much from public information alone.


    From what he could gather, the tenth wave had come to a halt. Both humans and Orks had suffered significant casualties at Half Wall. The Orks didn''t seem to expect that their Titans would be annihilated.


    ¡®Also, they lost the Elves,¡¯ Oliver thought. ¡®One way or another, they seemed valuable to the Orks, which must have impacted them.¡¯


    Once he was discharged, a few soldiers accompanied him back to Pallas. He still had to undergo the mission debriefing, and until then, they were taking every possible precaution to know where he was at all times.


    ¡®Not that these soldiers could stop me if I wanted to leave,¡¯ Oliver mused as he observed them beside him. In truth, they''d been quite friendly with him, especially after he''d received a medal for his actions on the frontline. He was seen as a symbol of the Empire''s success.


    Wherever Oliver went, he could hear the newfound respect.


    "Sir, congratulations on your mission."


    "Thank you very much for your service."


    "It''s a shame you couldn''t receive the medal in person."


    Even so, Oliver was nervous about the debriefing.


    ¡®Katherine, Isabella, and Alan will have to wait until I get back,¡¯ Oliver thought as he walked from his home in Pallas to the rail station.


    He had to go to one of the Ranger Operations headquarters, where they were expecting him.


    ¡®There''s no point in going to York right now anyway; John isn''t there. I¡¯ll see Katherine and Isabella when he''s back,¡¯ Oliver planned as he continued on his way.


    ¡®Alan is better off waiting until he''s out of the hospital, too.¡¯ Although his injuries weren''t severe, he had to be hospitalized for some time due to the explosion during the ceremony.


    As Oliver stepped off the train at the station, he found himself in the administrative center of Pallas. Unlike the research area, the buildings seemed more serious, with more people walking around with their armor partially activated.


    Everyone seemed to have somewhere urgent to be, walking briskly through the streets, entering and exiting buildings.


    ¡®Is it always like this, or is it because of our current state?¡¯ Oliver wondered, but he had no way of knowing the answer.


    Oliver stepped into one of the colossal buildings that dominated the skyline. It was one of the few buildings that stretched so high that it appeared to connect with the opposing end of the vast orbital platform.


    Riding the lift to the fifty-seventh floor, Oliver felt a slight tension knotting in his stomach. As the doors slid open with a quiet hiss, he was greeted by a group of officers waiting near the entrance to a series of conference rooms.


    "Mr. Oliver. They''re expecting you in room two," one of the officials said, gesturing down the corridor. The officers flanked him subtly, their presence a silent escort as he proceeded. Oliver couldn''t shake the feeling that he was under scrutiny; their eyes followed his every move, assessing.


    When he reached the designated door, he took a steadying breath before pressing the panel to enter. The door slid open smoothly, revealing a modest room furnished with several tables and a large wall covered in interactive displays and writing boards. It felt more like a strategic planning room than an interrogation chamber.


    Two individuals awaited him inside, seated and engaged in quiet conversation. The first was immediately recognizable: Wiz, one of the few who still wore traditional glasses over his sharp eyes. His white beard gave him a distinguished, almost scholarly appearance.


    To Wiz''s left was another man Oliver recognized from a recent broadcast¡ªthe general who had bestowed medals. ''That was... Stewart?'' Oliver thought, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his mind.


    As Oliver stepped through the doorway, General Stewart ceased speaking and turned his gaze upon him. The general''s eyes were keen, appraising him with a thoroughness that made Oliver''s pulse quicken.


    ''There''s no way they know I''m the Green Ranger, right?'' Oliver''s thoughts stirred with unease. ''They won''t ask to see the Crystals in my gauntlet, will they?''


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Please, have a seat, Oliver," Wiz said, gesturing to the chair on his right. His tone was cordial but carried an undercurrent of seriousness.


    "Leave us," Stewart ordered the accompanying officials and soldiers without taking his eyes off Oliver.


    "Yes, sir," they replied in unison, filing out of the room and closing the door behind them.


    "Oliver, you haven''t had the opportunity to meet directly, but this is General Stewart," Wiz began, indicating the man beside him. "He is part of a special division that deals directly with matters concerning the Emperor."


    "It''s an honor to meet you, sir," Oliver said, rising slightly to deliver a respectful salute before seating himself again. Despite his composed exterior, a swirl of confusion and apprehension stirred within him at the general''s unexpected presence.


    "Given that the mission you were on has become of utmost importance to the Empire, he will participate in the debriefing," Wiz explained.


    Oliver nodded, his mind racing through the possibilities. ''Just stick to the official report,'' he reminded himself. ''Don''t give them any reason to suspect anything.''


    "Very well," Wiz continued, his gaze steady. "To begin, I need you to recount the entire mission from the start."


    Oliver took a deep breath, collecting his thoughts. He could feel General Stewart''s eyes fixed on him, measuring every nuance of his expression. The weight of the moment settled upon him like a tangible force.


    Oliver began his explanation from the moment they arrived in Olympus, detailing the planning process, the Rangers involved, and the moment they departed from the Half Wall.


    None of the generals interrupted as he recounted the events. Oliver then described the departure from the Half Wall, their encounter with the Blights, and, ultimately, the Rangers'' betrayal.


    "So, you managed to eliminate a Yellow Ranger with more experience than you?" Stewart questioned.


    "Yes, but it was sheer luck, sir. He expected me to freeze up, take no action, or that my attack would be weak because I¡¯m a Blue Ranger," Oliver replied, attempting to provide as much detail as possible.


    "How is that possible?" Stewart asked.


    Oliver didn¡¯t want to mention the Trial Tower but decided to share only what was required. "I trained with one of the Yellow Rangers, who taught me a technique that temporarily increases my physical abilities by overloading parts of my body with Energy."


    Stewart nodded in understanding. If there were any other emotions on his face, unfortunately, Oliver couldn¡¯t discern them.


    Then, Oliver began recounting the parts no one else knew¡ªthe moment he got separated from Chloe, the Yellow Ranger who had been on the mission with him. He described what he observed at the Ork base, the magic being performed, and the moment the Titans began advancing.


    This was the part he had prepared for over the past few days: how to recount what happened in the hangar.


    Oliver explained that he had arrived at the hangar, where he fought some Orks but failed against the Red Ork. However, the Orks had been transporting beasts and creatures. By releasing them, the beasts turned on their captors, eliminating the Red Ork before fleeing the scene.


    ¡®Not a lie, but not completely true.¡¯ Oliver thought.


    Oliver then explained that he waited for rescue until the Pink Rangers eventually picked him up.


    Wiz posed several more questions about the structure of the Ork base, delving into the specifics of the ceremony that had brought a Titan to life. He seemed genuinely interested in every minute detail Oliver could recall¡ªthe layout of the ritual site, the symbols etched into the ground, the chants echoed by the Orks. Throughout the debriefing, General Stewart remained mostly silent, his sharp eyes fixed intently on Oliver. It was clear he was more interested in analyzing Oliver''s demeanor than the particulars of his testimony.


    At times, Oliver could catch a few glances exchanged between Wiz and Stewart. He wasn¡¯t quite sure what they meant¡ªwhether he had been approved or if there was still distrust¡ªbut he didn¡¯t feel good about it.


    "I believe that concludes your debriefing, Oliver," Wiz finally said, setting down his tablet. "Do you have any questions for us?"


    Oliver hesitated briefly before speaking. "Sir, how are Rangers Chloe and Emma?" The concern was evident in his voice. He hadn''t had the chance to help them during the mission and hadn''t heard any updates on their fate.


    Wiz offered a reassuring nod. "The same rescue team that extracted you also managed to find both of them alive in the forest. We were able to recover the bodies of the other Rangers as well." He paused before adding, "Emma is currently on leave. She''ll need time to recover psychologically before returning to active duty¡ªif she chooses to. Chloe has already rejoined the Yellow Rangers at their base."


    Relief washed over Oliver. "Thank you, sir," he said sincerely, preparing to stand.


    "One more thing, Oliver," Wiz interjected, gesturing for him to remain seated. "Have you been keeping up with the events of the past few weeks?"


    "Yes, sir," Oliver replied. He knew exactly what the general was referring to¡ªthe attacks orchestrated by the Children of the Past were impossible to ignore.


    "Good," Wiz continued. "That will make this conversation easier." He exchanged a brief glance with General Stewart before proceeding. "After extensive discussions, we''ve decided to assemble specialized teams to undertake an infiltration mission. Given the circumstances, your name has been put forward for consideration."


    Oliver felt his stomach drop. ¡®An infiltration mission?¡¯ he thought, a mixture of apprehension and disbelief swirling inside him. The prospect was daunting¡ªit would be a significant escalation in responsibility and danger. Moreover, he hadn''t even completed his basic training.


    "Because you''re also a Nameless," Wiz explained, "it will be easier for you to integrate without drawing unnecessary attention. You''ll be able to move among them more freely."


    For a moment, Oliver was speechless. He glanced at General Stewart, whose expression remained inscrutable, his gaze steady.


    "B-but sir," Oliver stammered, finding his voice. "I still need to complete my basic training." He hoped they would see reason, that they would understand he wasn''t ready for such a high-stakes assignment.


    Wiz regarded him calmly. "Rest assured, this isn''t an immediate deployment," he said. "There will be a six-month preparation period. That''s part of the reason General Stewart is here. You''ll be undergoing intensive training with the Sixth Division."

 Next Story

    My next story just got to Royal Road.


    The Crime Lord Bard is a LitRPG (Progression) Fantasy that follows the story of Jamie, a Crime Lord in the real world. You will follow him on his journey as he is summoned to another world to become a hero. A hero?! Maybe this other world needs a villain.


    This is a story with an anti-hero. Expect plenty of progression, adventure, D&D, and a bard doing bard things.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Plus, a protagonist who doesn¡¯t care about the Geneva Convention.


    (If you want to support me, drop a follow & rating on Royal Road!)


    https://www.royalroad.com/fiction/104210/the-crime-lord-bard-a-litrpg-isekai-anti-hero</a>


    </a>

 Chapter 148 - Training Camp

    - Oliver -


    Wiz regarded him calmly. "Rest assured, this isn''t an immediate deployment," he said. "There will be a six-month training period. That''s part of the reason General Stewart is here. You''ll be undergoing intensive training with the Sixth Division."


    "Sixth Division?" Oliver asked with a note of confusion in his voice.


    "Stewart will provide more detailed information later," Wiz assured him. "Don''t worry¡ªyou¡¯re not being transferred or demoted. This will be a specialized mission that requires unique skills and precise control."


    "Yes, sir." Oliver didn''t know what else to ask or argue. At the end of the day, he was just relieved they hadn''t discovered he was the Green Ranger.


    "You''ll have one week to settle any pending affairs," Stewart added. "During your training and mission, you won''t have external contact. I don''t need to tell you that this mission is classified and shouldn''t be discussed with anyone."


    "Understood, sir," Oliver replied firmly. He didn''t doubt there might be some boon or technology capable of discerning truths from lies, and just because they weren''t using it now didn''t mean they wouldn''t in the future. Therefore, he wasn''t about to start breaking the rules without a good reason. To anyone else, he would simply be going on a research mission that would make communication tough.


    As he stood to leave, Stewart slid a metallic card across the table toward him. "You''ll need this," the general said.


    Oliver picked up the card and examined it.


    | Training Camp


    | Teleport Code: MJH881


    He spent a moment staring at the metallic card, uncertain about the meaning of both phrases, but he decided to leave it be. ¡®The teleport operator will know what to do with this,¡¯ he thought.


    "Report to any teleportation hub at 0600 hours next Monday," Stewart instructed. "Dismissed."


    "Yes, sir," Oliver acknowledged, giving a crisp salute before exiting the room.


    Finally released from the meeting, he stepped into the corridor. A few officers nodded or greeted him as they passed, but he was too focused on the news to concentrate on anything else. His thoughts swirled with a mix of apprehension and anticipation.


    His body moved almost automatically as he navigated the maze of hallways, descending lifts, and bustling lobbies. Before he knew it, he was back at the station, boarding the maglev train that would take him home. The rhythmic hum of the train and the blur of city lights outside the window did little to soothe his restless mind.


    "Fucking hell," he muttered under his breath. "I don''t get a second of rest."


    His muscles ached, a lingering reminder of his recent recovery and the relentless pace he''d been pushing himself. And now, he had only a week to prepare before diving into six months of intensive training with one of the Empire''s elite divisions.


    ¡®I only have one week to get everything ready,¡¯ he thought, running a hand through his hair.


    The train glided to a halt at his stop. Oliver disembarked, weaving through the evening crowd. He made his way through familiar streets until he reached his house. As soon as he entered, Oliver let out a long exhale, the weight of the day pressing upon him. He walked straight to his sofa, collapsing onto it.


    Without much time to rest, Oliver opened the chat interface on his Gauntlet.


    Channels


    - Exam1Group [4] [Private]


    Exam1Group


    [OliverKR]: Hey Kath. When will John return?


    [KathSaysHi]: Next week. Why?


    [OliverKR]: I need to talk to him. It¡¯s urgent, can¡¯t wait until next week.


    [KathSaysHi]: Sure, I¡¯ll speak to him.


    [OliverKR]: Please tell him it¡¯s about that assignment.


    [KathSaysHi]: Oh! Sure.


    [AquilaAlan]: Assignment?


    [OliverKR]: Long story. I¡¯ll tell you another time.


    [OliverKR]: Also! Welcome back to the world of the living!


    [AquilaAlan]: Thanks.


    [OliverKR]: You should also go to Mars when you get released. It¡¯s AMAZING.


    [AquilaAlan]: Sure. May I, Kath?


    [KathSaysHi]: Of course.


    As soon as he sent the last message, another notification chimed, drawing his attention to a different chat.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Direct Message


    - NicoIcon [4 New Messages]


    NicoIcon


    [NicoIcon]: Hey! Are you still on Earth?


    [OliverKR]: I just got home. But was going to Earth anyway.


    [NicoIcon]: Great! Let''s meet; I¡¯m in New York till the end of the week.


    [OliverKR]: Sure, I¡¯ll message you when I arrive.


    Closing the chat, Oliver moved swiftly. He headed upstairs to the second floor, grabbed a backpack, and began packing his clothes and uniforms. His movements were methodical yet hurried; time was of the essence. Once he was ready, he ensured the house was secured, locking the doors with his Gauntlet.


    ¡®Only God knows when I''ll be back,¡¯ he thought, casting one last look around what should be his home. ¡®I only got to use it for like two weeks.¡¯ He turned away, striding toward the spaceport.


    From there, he would catch a ship to the nearest colony equipped with a teleportation hub. The memory of his previous voyage surfaced in his mind.


    ¡®Last time, it took almost a whole day,¡¯ Oliver grimaced, the thought of enduring the lengthy journey again less than appealing.


    Just as he anticipated, the trip consumed nearly an entire day. The hum of the ship''s engines, the endless stretches of star-speckled void outside the viewport, and the sterile corridors all blended into a monotonous passage of time.


    When he finally materialized in the heart of New York City, courtesy of the teleportation hub, exhaustion clung to him like a heavy cloak. The city pulsed with energy¡ªhover vehicles weaved between towering skyscrapers, holographic adverts flickered and danced in the air, and crowds of people moved with purpose along the walkways. Yet, despite the profound changes over the last hundred years, there was an undercurrent of familiarity that resonated with him.


    ¡®Some things never truly change,¡¯ he mused, a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    Thankfully, he had the foresight to reserve a hotel room before leaving Pallas. Navigating through the bustling streets, he finally arrived at the sleek, modern building. Check-in was swift, and soon he was riding the lift to his floor. The doors opened to a quiet hallway, and he found his room at the end¡ªa sanctuary awaiting his weary form.


    However, this wasn''t the time to indulge in the role of a tourist. There would be no leisurely strolls through Central Park or visits to the latest gallery exhibits. Not yet.


    Entering his room, Oliver barely took in the minimalist decor before dropping his bags and collapsing onto the inviting bed. The mattress conformed to his body, relieving some of the tension stored in his muscles.


    ¡®300 credits for a first-class flight and 150 credits for the room. It¡¯s worth every penny.¡¯ At another time, Oliver might have felt sad about the money he had to spend, but being able to rest was worth everything at the moment.


    ¡®Tomorrow, I''ll meet with Nico,¡¯ he reminded himself, eyes drifting shut. ¡®And then I can head to Mars.¡¯


    When Oliver finally awoke, the sun was already streaming through the expansive windows of his hotel room. ¡®I really needed that,¡¯ he thought, stretching languidly. ¡®Only God knows when I''ll have another peaceful night like this.¡¯


    Rising from the bed, he gazed out at the panoramic view before him. New York City sprawled beneath. The metropolis seemed intent on touching the heavens now, each new skyscraper piercing higher into the clouds than the last.


    Far below, drones zipped along in organized aerial lanes, leaving ephemeral trails of light as they ferried goods across the city. A gentle hum accompanied their flight¡ªa constant buzz like tireless bees tending to a vast, urban hive.


    Just beneath his window, the Hudson River shimmered, dotted with floating platforms and automated boats gliding along its surface. In the distance, bridges connected the boroughs¡ªnow fortified with solar panels and magnetic tunnels channeling ultra-fast trains. Watching the sleek trains accelerate along their tracks, Oliver was reminded of his scheduled meeting with Nico.


    He quickly donned his uniform, adjusting the collar as he checked his reflection. Satisfied, he set out toward the bar where Nico had sent the coordinates. ¡®Why do we always meet at a bar?¡¯ Oliver mused, though he knew the answer all too well.


    Sure enough, as he entered the bar¡¯s ground floor, he spotted Nico immediately. The man¡¯s straight hair was carelessly cut, strands falling over his eyes as he leaned over the counter, gesturing animatedly for another bottle.


    "Come on, Jack! You''ve known me for years," Nico exclaimed loudly, a familiar camaraderie evident in his tone. "Just one more bottle, and I swear I''ll be on my best behavior."


    ¡°Fuck you, Nico! You know my name¡¯s not Jack.¡± The barman screamed back.


    "Weren''t you supposed to have stopped drinking?" Oliver interjected, approaching the bar with a raised eyebrow.


    Nico swiveled around, eyes widening slightly as he recognized his prot¨¦g¨¦. His expression was a mix of sheepish guilt and defiance¡ªcaught red-handed. "Damn," Nico muttered under his breath. "Just my luck."


    He shrugged nonchalantly. "I''m just celebrating making it out of Olympus alive. That''s gotta be worth something, right?" Nico pointed to the medal pinned to his jacket, the metal gleaming under the ambient lights.


    Oliver glanced at the decoration. "Where''s yours?" Nico asked.


    "Left it at home," Oliver replied. "An officer brought it over, but I haven''t had time to look at it."


    Nico let out a hearty laugh. "First mission in the field, and you''ve already got a medal. Only you would think so little of these honors."


    Both of them spent some time discussing how things had gone in Olympus, focusing mostly on Nico''s participation in two tough defenses.


    "I¡ª" Nico began to speak softly, moving closer to Oliver. "I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re pursuing the Green Ranger like this. But without a doubt, we wouldn¡¯t be alive if he hadn¡¯t shown up to stop some of the Titans."


    "So, you¡¯re saying he¡¯s not an enemy?" Oliver asked, trying to keep a straight face. But deep down, he wanted to laugh at the idea of talking about himself in the third person.


    "In a war, it¡¯s hard to tell who¡¯s a friend and who¡¯s an enemy. But without him, Half Wall would have fallen for sure," Nico explained.


    Oliver nodded in agreement.


    "And now? Are you going back to basic training?" Nico asked.


    "No. I¡¯ve already been assigned a second mission," Oliver replied.


    "Already?!" Nico paused, thinking. "It must be something easy if they¡¯re not even giving you time between missions."


    "Hey! My first mission was supposed to be easy," Oliver defended himself. "I¡¯ll have time to train, but it¡¯ll be focused on the mission."


    "What¡¯s it about?" Nico asked.


    "I can¡¯t say," Oliver responded.


    Nico studied Oliver¡¯s face and understood it was something highly classified.


    "One of those missions, huh? What a pain," Nico said.


    "And you? Have you been assigned to a new location?" Oliver asked, curious about Olympus¡¯s situation.


    "Not yet. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be in Olympus. The Tenth Wave is in a deadlock," Nico explained. "Maybe I¡¯ll train some of the Dardanus."


    "Speaking of which, how did you stop being a Nameless?"

 Chapter 149 - The Findings

    - Oliver -


    "Speaking of which, how did you stop being a Nameless?" Oliver asked, genuine curiosity evident in his tone.


    He knew that Nico had been working with the Dardanus for some time, but for them to announce him with the surname of the Great House, he would have had to be adopted.


    Nico scratched his chin, a rare hint of embarrassment flickering across his usually confident demeanor. "Well... it''s not really anything special," he began hesitantly.


    Oliver raised an eyebrow. He''d never seen Nico so sheepish before. It was intriguing. "Come on, spill it. What''s got you all flustered?"


    Nico sighed, a slight grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. "I met someone¡ªa girl. She''s a Black Ranger."


    "Really?" Oliver''s surprise was genuine. While Nico was often rough around the edges, when he cleaned up or donned his uniform, he could easily pass for a NET star. Still, the notion of Nico in a serious relationship was unexpected.


    "Yeah," Nico admitted, rubbing the back of his neck. "Things are... progressing between us. Made me start thinking about the future, you know? At some point, I want to leave the frontline. It''s good that I''m moving up." He gestured to the medal pinned proudly on his chest, its polished surface catching the subdued lights of the bar.


    Oliver leaned back, folding his arms. "That''s great news. But what''s that got to do with joining a House?"


    Nico took a swig of his drink before replying. "Well, I want to start a family someday. I don''t want them to go through what I did, growing up Nameless. Not having a House can make things hard." He paused, his gaze distant for a moment. "Besides, the Dardanus have been wanting to adopt me for a while now. They figured it''d be better to bring me into the fold rather than risk another Great House snatching me up."


    "A family... who would have thought?" Oliver teased lightly. "Nico settling down and starting a family."


    "Hey!" Nico protested, though a smile played on his lips. "No need to act so shocked."


    Oliver chuckled. "I''m happy for you, really. It''s just... unexpected."


    "Yeah, well, life throws curveballs sometimes," Nico admitted.


    "But you couldn''t have picked a better time," Oliver remarked, his tone turning more serious. "With the Children of the Past stirring up trouble, being a Nameless is going to become even more challenging."


    Nico nodded thoughtfully. "No doubt about that. Those guys are nuts, and their leader even more so. The explosions didn''t hurt me, but seeing someone who can teleport anyone within a ten-kilometer radius? That''s downright terrifying."


    "I heard about that," Oliver said, recalling the reports of the recent attacks. "Teleportation on that scale shouldn''t be possible."


    "Exactly," Nico agreed. "Makes you wonder what else they''re hiding up their sleeves."


    There was a moment of contemplative silence between them, the ambient hum of the bar fading into the background. Holographic news feeds played silently on screens overhead, flashing images of distant skirmishes and political debates.


    "Ah! Speaking of which," Nico began, glancing at Oliver, "have you received any offers to be adopted? With your track record, I''d be surprised if the Great Houses aren''t knocking down your door."


    "Not yet," Oliver replied. He''d never really thought about it that way before, but after his first mission, he must have caught the attention of some of the Great Houses, who might want him to bolster their ranks.


    "I''ve got it!" Nico exclaimed, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "You haven''t accepted any offers because you''re waiting for the Princess of York, right?" He waggled his eyebrows in an exaggerated manner, making his best impression of a teasing uncle. "That blonde girl who always gets you into trouble. Ah, romance¡ªalways such a risky endeavor."


    "Go to hell, Nico," Oliver retorted, rolling his eyes. He delivered a playful punch to his friend''s shoulder¡ªperhaps with a bit more force than intended. The impact sent Nico''s chair teetering backward, and with a loud crack, it broke beneath him as he tumbled to the floor.


    "Whoa!" Oliver exclaimed, momentarily startled. He watched as Nico attempted to get up, but the alcohol coursing through his friend''s system wasn''t doing him any favors. Nico swayed slightly, a bewildered look on his face.


    "Some punch you''ve got there," Nico commented, rubbing his shoulder as he found his footing. "You''d be a hit in the Trial Tower."


    "I don''t need to go there anymore," Oliver said, offering a hand to help him up.


    "Maybe not, but you''d make some good money," Nico noted, accepting the assistance.


    "Perhaps," Oliver conceded with a shrug.


    They continued chatting for several more hours, the conversation flowing effortlessly from one topic to another. The dimly lit bar provided a cozy refuge from the world outside¡ªa world growing more complex and uncertain by the day. Patrons came and went, the murmur of their conversations blending into a soothing backdrop.


    Eventually, a soft chime emanated from Oliver''s gauntlet. Glancing down, he saw a notification flashing.


    Channels


    - Exam1Group [4] [Private]


    Exam1Group


    [KathSaysHi]:  Hey Oliver. John said he¡¯s returning today.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    [OliverKR]: Amazing. I¡¯ll just finish some business on earth.


    "Told you¡ªyou were waiting for her," Nico teased, peering over at the holographic display projected from Oliver''s gauntlet.


    Oliver shot him a withering look, eyes narrowed as if he could shoot lasers. Nico burst into laughter, unable to contain his amusement. He laughed so hard that tears welled up in his eyes, which he wiped away with the back of his hand.


    "You''re impossible," Oliver muttered, though a hint of a smile played at the corners of his mouth.


    As they prepared to part ways, Nico placed a firm hand on Oliver''s shoulder, his expression turning uncharacteristically serious. "Hey, no matter what anyone says, if your mission is classified, it means there''s a high chance of failure or... worse," Nico said earnestly. "Be careful out there."


    "Thanks," Oliver replied, appreciating the genuine concern in his friend''s voice.


    They exchanged a brief, heartfelt nod before heading in opposite directions.


    Returning to his hotel, Oliver swiftly gathered his belongings and made his way to the Teleportation Hub. The facility was a marvel of modern engineering¡ªa nexus point linking worlds through shimmering portals of light. After a brief verification process, he stepped into the cylindrical chamber. In a flash of energy, the familiar surroundings dissolved, replaced instantaneously by the bustling environs of York, the capital city on Mars.


    The Martian sky stretched overhead, a deep amber hue as the sun dipped toward the horizon. Although Oliver had only been to the planet once before, the city''s layout remained etched in his memory. Sleek towers pierced the sky, connected by aerial walkways and coursing with streams of hover traffic. He set off toward the towering spire of the Great House of York, navigating the streets with practiced ease.


    ¡®Let''s see if my gauntlet still grants me access,¡¯ he mused as he approached the imposing structure. The building stood as a testament to both engineering prowess and the prestige of House York¡ªits exterior crafted from native Martian stone interwoven with gleaming alloys, creating a striking contrast of earthy reds and shimmering metals.


    The lobby was magnificent, featuring soaring ceilings that stretched upward in a display of opulence. The floor was an intricate mosaic of sandstone hues and deep crimson, echoing the Martian landscape. Along the grand entrance, guards clad in the distinguished uniforms of House York stood vigilant, their eyes tracking every individual who passed through the arched doorways.


    As Oliver neared the elevators, a holographic interface materialized before him, projected from discreet emitters embedded in the polished walls. Sensors scanned his gauntlet, and a virtual panel displayed the floors to which he had access.


    Nearly all the floor indicators glowed in response. ¡®Hmm... I think the office was on that floor,¡¯ Oliver thought while pressing one of the buttons.


    Channels


    - Exam1Group [4] [Private]


    Exam1Group


    [OliverKR]: Just got to the office floor.


    [KathSaysHi]:  We¡¯re in room 11.


    Oliver stepped out of the elevator, his gaze focused as he navigated the tower''s labyrinthine corridors. The sleek walls of glass and steel reflected the ambient glow of the artificial lighting, casting a futuristic sheen over everything. He didn''t take long to locate the correct room among the countless identical doors lining the passageways.


    He paused briefly before the entrance, then, with a subtle exhale, opened the door. The muffled conversation sounds spilled into the corridor, growing clearer as he stepped inside. The room was spacious, illuminated by holographic displays, and filled with familiar faces. As he crossed the threshold, the occupants rose from their seats to greet him.


    "Oliver!" called a voice full of enthusiasm.


    He immediately spotted a girl with long, partially curly brown hair that cascaded over her shoulders. Her face had a slightly flushed hue, perhaps sun-kissed from recent training sessions. She wore a lighter variant of the NEA uniform, but both arms were adorned with partially activated yellow armor, glowing softly with embedded Energy lines.


    Isabella looked taller and more athletic than the last time he''d seen her. Before he could react, she closed the distance between them and enveloped him in a tight hug.


    "It''s so good to see you," she said warmly.


    Caught off guard, Oliver hesitated for a moment before returning the embrace. "Good to see you too, Isabella," he replied with a genuine smile.


    As she released him, Isabella stepped aside to allow the others to greet their friend. Standing just behind her was Alan. The two young men locked eyes, and it took Oliver a few seconds to recognize him fully. Alan was no longer the thin, frail boy from the Academy. He had gained muscle mass, his frame filled out from rigorous training. However, there was a subtle tiredness around his eyes, and the faint beginnings of a beard shadowed his jawline. His hair remained slightly unkempt, a familiar trademark.


    But the most striking difference was when Alan took a step forward¡ªthe distinct metallic clang echoing in the room. It was impossible not to notice the prosthetic legs, sleek and advanced, replacing his natural limbs.


    Oliver''s eyes widened slightly, revealing a mixture of concern and empathy. "Alan..."


    Alan offered a small, wry smile, his cheeks tinged with a hint of embarrassment. "It was the price of not staying in a coma," he commented lightly, attempting to downplay the gravity of his statement.


    No further explanation was needed; the unspoken understanding passed between them. Oliver reached out and pulled his friend into a firm hug. "It''s really good to have you back," he said sincerely.


    "It''s good to be back," Alan replied, patting Oliver on the back before they parted.


    As Alan stepped aside, Oliver''s attention turned to the last person awaiting his greeting. Katherine stood with a poised demeanor, her long hair tied back in a sleek ponytail that accentuated her features. She seemed both strong and graceful, exuding an aura of quiet confidence. Her red armor covered part of her legs, gleaming subtly under the room''s light, while the rest of her attire consisted of a tailored uniform bearing the insignia of Great House York.


    A radiant smile lit up her face as she looked at him. For a brief moment, Oliver felt a flutter of uncertainty. Approaching her, he wasn''t sure whether to extend a handshake or embrace her. Having already hugged his other friends, it seemed only natural to do the same.


    He moved closer, and they shared a warm hug. As they held each other, Oliver''s enhanced senses picked up nuances he hadn''t noticed before¡ªthe gentle warmth of her touch, the subtle scent of lavender emanating from her hair. Details that once escaped his notice now stood out vividly, a byproduct of his improved perception.


    Releasing her, Oliver found himself momentarily self-conscious, wondering if a flush had risen to his cheeks. He decided to push the thought aside.


    "Katherine," he greeted with a nod.


    "Oliver," she replied softly.


    Breaking the brief silence, Katherine gestured towards the far end of the room. "John is waiting for us in the inner chamber," she informed them. "Shall we?"


    The group moved deeper into the suite, following ornate hallways adorned with historical artifacts and digital tapestries depicting the legacy of House York. The air was filled with a faint hum of advanced technology seamlessly integrated with traditional architecture.


    Entering the conference room, they found John seated at the head of a large table crafted from polished ebony, its surface embedded with interactive holographic interfaces. Streams of data and schematics floated above the table, casting a soft glow.


    John looked up from the holograms as they approached, his expression brightening. He was a tall man with sharp features and eyes that carried a spark of intelligence and authority.


    "Katherine mentioned you had something important to discuss," John said, rising to greet Oliver. There was a hint of anticipation in his voice, as though he expected significant news.


    Oliver took a steadying breath, his mind focused on the gravity of what he was about to reveal. "I''ve obtained information about the Sovereigns."

 Chapter 150 - Sharing Knowledge

    - Oliver -


    "Sovereigns?" Alan interjected, his brow furrowing in confusion. He exchanged glances with the others, clearly not familiar with the subject.


    John glanced at Alan, the newcomer at the table. Oliver could sense John''s hesitation, the unspoken uncertainty about involving someone unacquainted with such a critical matter.


    Anticipating the concern, Oliver spoke up. "Given the gravity of everything, I thought it best to bring Alan into the loop. With the information I''ve gathered, there''s a potential risk that could mean life or death."


    John considered this for a moment before nodding. "Alright. Continue."


    "Before I explain what I''ve discovered, I need to lay some groundwork," Oliver began. "During my mission in Olympus, I came across several pieces of information. Much of it comes from reliable sources¡ªor, at the very least, sources that genuinely believe in what they''re conveying. However, I can''t disclose how I obtained this information or who shared it with me."


    "Why not?" John asked, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    "In order to obtain it, I had to enter into an agreement," Oliver explained. "This agreement restricts me from revealing certain details."


    Oliver hesitated, unsure of how much to divulge about the nature of this agreement. He wasn''t certain if there were boons that enforced absolute confidentiality, but he hoped they would understand his predicament.


    John leaned back in his chair, his expression contemplative. "I see. Go on."


    Oliver noticed Alan''s puzzled expression, as well as the keen curiosity etched on Isabella''s and Katherine''s faces.


    "The Sovereigns," Oliver continued, "are beings¡ªancient entities, exceedingly rare, but it appears they still walk among us. Above all, they are extraordinarily powerful. Powerful to the extent that they are the ones who empower the Z Crystals."


    John began to rub his temples, his demeanor hinting at skepticism. "Wait a minute. Are you suggesting that these beings are the source of the Z Crystals'' Energy?"


    "Hold on," Alan said, shaking his head. "I thought we had research detailing where the Energy in the Crystals comes from."


    "Actually, we don''t," Katherine admitted thoughtfully. "The Z Crystals are more like massive Energy storage devices. But we don''t know how they''re formed, where they come from, or what was done to store such a colossal amount of Energy."


    "Then part of that might be answered by what Oliver is saying," Isabella chimed in. "There are beings who created the Z Crystals. But why?"


    "Perhaps that''s the most complicated part to explain," Oliver replied, his gaze drifting as he chose his words carefully. "It seems they gave us the Z Crystals so we''d continue fighting. Not to defend ourselves, but to perpetuate the war." He hesitated before adding, "This might sound crazy, but somehow, these beings feed off our conflicts."


    "Our conflicts?" John asked, his eyebrows knitting together in confusion.


    "Yes, the war between humans, Orks, and other factions," Oliver clarified.


    "Hold on, hold on," Alan interjected, raising his hand. "This is a lot to take in all at once. They feed on war? And what the hell is ¡®Other factions¡¯?"


    "Sorry, but I have no clue why or how they feed.¡± Oliver stopped for a moment before continuing. ¡°However, just because the Orks are at war with us doesn''t mean there aren''t other races interested in fighting too. We''re not the only ones involved in all of this."


    "I have a question," Katherine said, leaning forward. "Does each race have a Sovereign, or are they simply pitting us against one another?"


    "I''m not exactly sure how it works," Oliver admitted. "But it appears that each Sovereign is responsible for a race. Possibly one for the human race and another for the Orks."


    John placed his hands on his temples, massaging them as he tried to absorb the flood of information. ¡°If this is all true, you¡¯ve discovered a lot of things. At the same time, I feel we still know almost nothing.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The room fell silent for a moment, and the hum of the holographic displays was the only sound.


    "So," Isabella began, as if reciting from a complex textbook, "we have beings that hide from us, who give us powers so they can feed off our war. But again, why would this be dangerous? I mean, what would the Empire want to hide?"


    "I''m not sure if it''s just about that," Oliver said, shaking his head slightly. "But... in theory, we could end the war. Like, actually finish it, under certain conditions imposed by the Sovereigns."


    "It makes sense," John remarked, leaning back thoughtfully in his chair. The soft glow of the holographic interface cast shifting patterns across his face. "Especially if this went public¡ªeveryone would want to withdraw from the war. I want us to get out of it, but perhaps it''s not as simple as we imagine."


    "How does it make sense?" Isabella challenged, her eyes flashing with determination. "Wouldn''t that be a way to prevent the war from claiming more lives?"


    "Maybe," Alan interjected. His expression was still a mix of confusion and contemplation, but he seemed to be catching up with the rapid twists of the discussion. "But Oliver hasn''t explained the terms for ending the war. What if there¡¯s some kind of punishment involved?"


    "There''s that," John acknowledged, "but we also need to consider¡ªhow long would this ''exit'' last? With the Orks still so close, wouldn''t they decide to restart the war on their own?"


    A heavy silence settled over the room.


    Oliver gazed out the window, the sprawling metropolis a tapestry of lights beneath the star-streaked dome. "But there''s something that doesn''t fit with what you explained before, John," he said, turning back to face the group.


    "What do you mean?" John asked, a hint of confusion crossing his features.


    "I recall you mentioning that your brother was on a mission¡ªOperation Mastermind¡ªin search of the Sovereign," Oliver explained. "I imagine it was our Sovereign, not the Orks''."


    John''s eyes narrowed in thought. "Perhaps. Both are possible. But I can''t fathom how they would even begin to search for something like that."


    "If they were seeking the Human Sovereign, it doesn''t add up," Oliver continued. "There are already individuals who have direct access to him."


    "Who?" John queried, leaning forward with keen interest.


    "I''m not entirely certain," Oliver admitted. "But I have the impression that it''s the Emperor himself. That''s why the operation wouldn''t make sense¡ªhe wouldn''t need to sanction a covert mission to find the Sovereign if he already knows where or who it is. He could simply handle it directly."


    John fell silent, digesting this new perspective. "Maybe," he said slowly. "But it''s still too early to be certain. There could be layers we''re not seeing."


    The group exchanged glances, the weight of unspoken implications heavy in the air. Each of them grappled with the possible consequences of these revelations¡ªthe complexities of interstellar politics, the shadow games of those in power, and the enigmatic motives of the Sovereigns themselves.


    "Thank you, Oliver," John finally said, breaking the silence. His voice was sincere, tinged with gratitude and introspection. "I''m still processing all of this, but you''ve shed light on Arthur''s mission and possibly what happened to him."


    John stood from his chair with a determined grace, the insignia of Great House York glinting on his uniform. He walked around the table toward Oliver, extending his hand. Oliver rose to meet him, clasping John''s hand firmly.


    "I''ll leave you all to it," John said, his tone measured as he stood up. "I need to return to some tasks and possibly think more about all of this." His face was a mask, revealing nothing of the thoughts swirling within.


    Oliver watched him depart, a crease of concern forming on his brow. He turned to Katherine, who sat calmly beside him, her gaze following her brother''s exit. "Is he alright?" Oliver asked quietly.


    "He''s fine," Katherine reassured him with a gentle smile. "He just has a lot on his mind right now."


    She paused, then glanced around at the others. "How about we take a walk around the building? Alan hasn''t seen the place yet."


    "That sounds great," Isabella chimed in, her eyes brightening.


    Alan nodded appreciatively. "I''d love to get a tour."


    With that, the group rose and began exploring York Tower. They moved through sleek corridors lined with displays showcasing the latest technological advancements. Katherine led the way, pointing out areas of interest: the advanced research labs, the command centers, and the sprawling training facilities.


    As they ascended in a transparent lift, a panoramic view of the city unfolded beneath them. Towers pierced the sky, linked by networks of sky bridges and adorned with flashing beacons.


    "This place is incredible," Alan remarked, his eyes reflecting the neon glow of the metropolis outside.


    "It''s home," Katherine said with a hint of pride.


    Finally, they arrived at the family''s private floor, a sanctuary amid the steel and glass edifice. The space resembled a luxurious living area adorned with art pieces and comfortable furnishings. Soft lighting bathed the room in a warm glow, and a large viewport offered an unobstructed view of the starlit expanse beyond.


    The four friends settled into plush armchairs, a peaceful silence enveloping them as they unwinded. The weight of their recent discussions lingered, but they allowed themselves a respite for now.


    After some time, Oliver could no longer contain his curiosity. He leaned forward, fixing his gaze on Alan. "Alright," he began, a playful challenge in his voice. "You mentioned a few things in your messages, but how the hell did you end up in the Mech Division?"

 Chapter 151 - We Ascend

    - Mordred -


    Every time he climbed to this floor, he was struck by the sheer enormity of Enceladus. Standing near the apex of the towering structure, Mordred gazed down through the expansive windows that wrapped around the laboratory. Below him, the immense dome sprawled, encapsulating every building, every person, and every android navigating the bustling city streets. It was a living monument¡ªthe culmination of generations of toil and ambition that had brought them to this colony.


    ¡®Grandfather was right,¡¯ Mordred mused, his eyes tracing the intricate web of lights that composed the cityscape. ¡®He found the right place to find freedom. It''s a pity he chose the wrong path.¡¯


    He stood mere steps from the colossal window encircling the laboratory perched atop Enceladus''s tallest edifice. The city before him descended hundreds more levels, reaching all the way down to the planet''s icy surface and delving dozens of stories into the subterranean depths. The tiers of the metropolis formed a labyrinthine hive of activity.


    "Mr. President, the minister is calling for you¡ªthey''re about to initiate the tests," came a voice from behind.


    Mordred turned to see a soldier clad in the crisp uniform of the Republic of Enceladus. The emblem¡ªa stylized representation of Enceladus encircled by stars¡ªwas emblazoned on his chest.


    "Thank you," Mordred replied with a curt nod.


    He was just a kid to most of his enemies, but Mordred had meticulously laid the groundwork to ensure he wouldn''t become another emperor in a long line of despots. His position as President was designed to last only until the end of the war; afterward, the office would be open for any citizen of the Republic to contest. It was one of his strategies to guarantee a peaceful transfer of power¡ªa safeguard against the tyranny of an empire.


    Yet, behind the scenes, he convened with dozens of ministers, deliberating potential successors who could assume his mantle without jeopardizing all he had built. Enceladus''s future was precarious, and he couldn''t leave it to chance.


    The soldier escorted Mordred through the corridors toward one of the restricted chambers of the central laboratory. The air was sterile, tinged with a faint chemical scent that lingered in the passageways. At the pinnacle of the laboratory, glass domes arched overhead, revealing Enceladus''s ethereal blue atmosphere. The sky bathed the space in an otherworldly cerulean glow.


    Scattered throughout the expansive room were enormous cylindrical glass tanks, each housing a figure immersed in a luminescent, viscous liquid. The fluid pulsated softly, casting shimmering patterns across the floors and walls. Dozens of scientists and technicians moved between the tanks while reading the data streams and diagnostics.


    Mordred walked among the tanks, his gaze sharp as he assessed the recent results. Holographic interfaces projected status updates beside each vessel: biometric readings, neural activity graphs, genomic sequence alignments. Some subjects showed signs of partial success¡ªstable vital signs and initial synaptic responses. Others were marked by glaring red alerts¡ªcellular degradation, synaptic failure, and organ rejection.


    "Damn it," Mordred muttered under his breath, his frustration evident. "Another batch of failures."


    The newly self-declared President clenched his fists at his sides. Time was slipping through his fingers like sand, and each unsuccessful trial brought them closer to the brink of disaster. These experiments were vital¡ªa potential key to ending the war that had ravaged their society for too long.


    Workstations were scattered like islands in a sea of cutting-edge technology throughout the expansive laboratory. At each station, dozens of scientists were hunched over holographic interfaces; some engrossed in data streams, others scrutinizing the massive tanks that lined the facility''s walls. The air was thick with the hum of machinery and the murmur of intense discussion.


    "This one needs adjustment¡ªwe have to recalibrate the Energy density," one scientist declared, his eyes fixated on the fluctuating graphs before him.


    "Are you sure?" his colleague replied skeptically. "My data shows the density was within optimal parameters."


    "You''re out of your mind! Look at this again," the first scientist insisted, pointing emphatically at the hologram.


    Amidst the fervor, the scientists paid little heed to President Mordred as he moved among them. His presence had become routine; the gravity of the project was such that he rarely left the laboratory unless absolutely necessary for the defense of the Republic. This endeavor was a matter of life and death.


    On the far side of the chamber, another team was initiating a fresh round of tests.


    "Subject #131¡ªbeginning sequence," a technician announced, her voice echoing slightly in the cavernous space.


    "Starting CRISPR insertion," another reported.


    "Expanding Energy field around subject," a third called out.


    "Increasing Energy density."


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    As the final phase initiated, alarms blared urgently near the tank housing Subject #131.


    "Emergency! Abort process!" shouted a scientist, his fingers flying over the control panel.


    Panic erupted as personnel scrambled to contain whatever was going wrong. Screens flashed red with warning symbols, and the hum of machinery escalated to a frantic pitch.


    "Subject #131¡ªfailure. Sudden death due to Energy overload," a disembodied voice reported flatly.


    A heavy silence fell, broken only by the sound of a few scientists pounding their fists on their consoles in frustration and despair.


    ¡®We''ve been at this for two years,¡¯ Mordred thought grimly, watching the scene unfold. ¡®If what the Orks have offered doesn''t work, everything we''ve built will collapse.¡¯


    As he surveyed his team''s troubled faces, one of the senior scientists¡ªa man with graying temples and weary eyes¡ªapproached him.


    "Sir, we''ve received the engineer from the Orks," the scientist began hesitantly. "Well, he''s not an Ork himself, but we''ve obtained the necessary information."


    "Is it enough?" Mordred asked, skepticism edging his tone.


    "Yes, sir. We''ve conducted tests and validated," the scientist replied.


    "What are the chances this is a trap by the Orks?" Mordred inquired, his gaze piercing.


    "Low," the senior scientist assured him. "Nothing in the process or data indicates an issue or back door. However, we can never be completely certain."


    Mordred sighed, a mixture of resignation and hope flickering across his features. "I would prefer not to use their technology, but it seems we have no other choice."


    "Yes, sir," the scientist acknowledged, a hint of embarrassment in his voice. Accepting aid from the Orks¡ªeven as recent allies¡ªwas a bitter pill to swallow. For decades, they''d been enemies, and there was still pride in relying solely on their own scientific prowess to meet their leader''s demands.


    "Where do we stand now?" Mordred asked.


    "We''ve completed the trials. It was a success with our test group. The solution is available as an injection," the scientist explained. "We may initiate deployment at any time, but we need your authorization."


    Mordred glanced around the laboratory, still unsure of his decision. He took the time to reflect on all the work and time spent on this project.


    ¡®It''s inevitable,¡¯ he conceded silently. ¡®If I want to fight them, I must free us from this constraint.¡¯


    "Bring me the solution," Mordred commanded.


    "Sir?" The scientist looked at him, momentarily confused.


    "Bring it to me," Mordred repeated firmly. "At the very least, I must be among the first."


    "Are you certain?" the scientist asked, concern tinging his words.


    "Yes," Mordred affirmed, his expression unyielding. "Don''t make me repeat myself. I will cross this river before asking my soldiers to do the same."


    The scientist straightened, nodding respectfully. "Understood, Mr. President. I will have it prepared immediately."


    As the scientist left to retrieve the injection, Mordred strode purposefully to the front of the lab. With a swift motion, he clapped his hands sharply, the sound echoing against the walls and drawing the attention of everyone present. Several scientists paused, lifting their heads from holographic displays and blinking as they realized who was addressing them.


    "It''s the President," someone whispered.


    "He''s here again?"


    "Could this be about the other project?"


    Mordred adjusted his uniform, which blended military precision with the streamlined aesthetics befitting a leader of the Republic. He raised both hands, palms outward, signaling for silence. Taking a deep breath, he surveyed the room, his gaze meeting those of the men and women who toiled tirelessly for their shared cause.


    "My comrades," he began, his voice resonating with a commanding clarity. "You are the architects of the Republic''s future. For years, you have worked relentlessly, facing challenges that seemed insurmountable. You''ve armed us with the means to resist the might of the Empire, granting us, at last, a chance to see ourselves free."


    As he spoke, more scientists ceased their activities, the hum of machinery and quiet conversations fading into a respectful hush. The glow of flickering screens illuminated their attentive faces.


    "Yet, in our greatest challenge thus far, we''ve encountered hundreds of failures and setbacks," Mordred continued. "All the while, our enemies have labeled us weak, inferior. But we saw in this adversity an opportunity¡ªto create something greater, something glorious. And today, that vision becomes reality."


    Confusion flickered across many faces. They were deep in their research, unaware of a second front in their scientific efforts. Murmurs rippled through the crowd, but Mordred¡¯s steady gaze held them.


    "What we have built together here¡ªwith our sacrifices, our blood, our hope¡ªis more than technology," he declared, his eyes shining with conviction. "It is liberation. Not just from the tyranny that has crushed us for generations, but from the very chains of our limited humanity."


    He paused, allowing his words to sink in. "Yes, humanity. It has brought us this far but has also shackled us¡ªto weakness, mortality, and division. Today, we cast off those limitations. Today, we ascend. And I will be the first."


    "Not out of pride, but out of duty," Mordred asserted, his voice firm. "Not for personal glory, but because to lead means to walk ahead, to bear the weight of the unknown so that others may follow."


    At that moment, the senior scientist returned hastily to Mordred''s side, extending a sleek, self-injecting device. An iridescent orange liquid swirled softly inside the transparent chamber, catching the ambient light.


    Mordred lifted the vial high for all to see. The room held its breath.


    "This is not merely a genetic mutation," he proclaimed. "It is an evolution. With this act, we will no longer be just men. We will be the first of the Ascendants¡ªa race destined to shape the universe''s fate."


    He scanned the faces before him, a spectrum of awe, fear, and hope reflecting back. "You have achieved the impossible, and I offer myself as living proof that the freedom we have dreamed of is not only attainable¡ªit begins here, now."


    With a resolute gesture, Mordred pressed the injector against his forearm. There was a soft hiss as he activated it, the luminescent fluid disappearing into his veins.


    "Today, we do not merely survive," he declared, his voice rising with unwavering confidence. "Today, we ascend."

 Chapter 152 - See You Soon

    - Oliver -


    After a few minutes, Oliver could no longer contain his curiosity. He leaned forward, fixing his gaze on Alan. "Alright," he began, a playful challenge in his voice. "You mentioned a few things in your messages, but how the hell did you end up in the Mech Division?"


    Alan scratched the back of his head sheepishly, a hint of embarrassment coloring his expression. "It wasn''t that hard," he replied, his gaze shifting to the floor. "I just needed a little help here and there."


    "How so?" Oliver pressed, eyebrows raised in curiosity.


    "Ah! Now I got it¡ªI had forgotten which House you''re from," Isabela interjected, a spark of realization brightening her eyes. She was seated across from them, her dark hair cascading over the shoulders of her sleek uniform.


    "That''s right," Alan affirmed with a slight nod.


    "Someone mind explaining? I''m still confused," Oliver admitted, glancing between them.


    "Aquila," Katherine explained, stepping forward with a knowing smile. "They''re responsible for the largest production of gravity generators in the Empire. Plus, the current patriarch is one of the pioneers in Mecha design."


    "Oh! I see!" Oliver exclaimed, the pieces finally clicking into place. He felt a pang of mild embarrassment¡ªsince the Aquilas weren''t a Great House, he hadn''t delved into their record. "That explains why you know so much about the mech models."


    "Exactly..." Alan sighed softly. "I don''t usually talk to my father, but when I mentioned I wanted to join the Mech Division, he was surprisingly receptive." A trace of melancholy edged his voice. "Especially since he was working on a new design in collaboration with the NEA."


    "Impressive," Oliver remarked, genuinely intrigued. "Everyone must have asked you this already, but how was it piloting a mech?"


    "It was... overwhelming," Alan admitted, his eyes distant as if recalling distant memories. "I had only a few weeks of training. We were hundreds at the operation¡¯s start; by the time the battle against the Titans ended, only a few dozen mechs were left." He spoke deliberately, each word heavy with the weight of what he''d experienced.


    Isabela and Katherine exchanged brief glances, their attention fully captured.


    "But in the end, Hank managed to keep me alive," Alan continued, clenching his hand into a tight fist.


    "Have some pride," Isabela encouraged gently, her gaze steady. "You were important too¡ªyou survived and helped save a lot of people."


    Alan shook his head slowly. "You don''t understand. Piloting a mech, every decision is a matter of life and death. There''s no second chance. What they do¡ªwhat we do¡ªis insane."


    "You can''t really call it insane if you''re choosing to be part of it," Oliver pointed out with a wry grin.


    Alan chuckled softly, a hint of self-deprecation in his smile. "Well, I never claimed to be entirely sane." He leaned back, letting out a breath. "But enough about me. You all are gaining firsthand experience as Rangers. What''s it like being in a division?"


    The three sat in thoughtful silence for a moment, each contemplating what to say next.


    "To be honest, I still have almost no idea," Isabela finally admitted, breaking the quiet. She leaned back against the plush seating, her gaze drifting to the ceiling. "These past two months have flown by so quickly. In the Yellows, we have to train in a bit of everything to support any function within the divisions."


    "Even mechs?" Oliver asked, his curiosity piqued. He rested his elbows on his knees, leaning forward.


    "Not yet," Isabela replied. "But I know several others who have started mech training. I''ve been focusing on intense physical conditioning and some basic piloting."


    "Do you have any idea when you''ll get your first mission?" Oliver inquired, eager to understand how other divisions operated.


    "Not yet," she admitted. "Unlike other divisions, it takes us longer before we''re deployed on field operations. Since our focus is support, we''re committed to not jeopardizing missions with inexperience. We must be thoroughly prepared before we''re entrusted with active duty."


    "You''re lucky," Oliver muttered under his breath, though loud enough for the others to catch.


    "Not really," Isabela countered with a wry smile. "I''d prefer to be out in the field rather than running endless simulations and circuits around the training center." She turned to Katherine. "I imagine the Reds have already thrown you into the fray?"


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "More or less," Katherine responded, her tone composed yet hinting at underlying tension. "It wasn''t as immediate as Oliver''s case, but we''ve had some incursions on distant planets to reduce Ork strongholds." She folded her arms, her gaze distant. Oliver noticed a subtle shift in her demeanor¡ªa vulnerability peeking through the usually confident facade. It was as though she was lowering a mask that hid her true feelings.


    "But... imagine being in a place where about eighty percent of the Rangers are descendants or heirs of some House," Katherine continued, her voice carrying a hint of anger. "Everyone is constantly training, not just to serve but to outdo one another, to prove they''re superior. They embark on missions often life-or-death, and the competition is relentless."


    Oliver scratched his head thoughtfully. "Doesn''t sound like a very welcoming environment."


    "Welcoming isn''t exactly the word I''d use," Katherine agreed, a sardonic smile tugging at her lips. "It''s more like a nest of vipers sitting atop a pile of gunpowder. Someone could strike a spark at any moment, and everything would explode."


    "We''ve already witnessed two of those explosions," Alan interjected, his voice tinged with weariness and insight.


    Isabela turned to him with a curious look. "What do you mean?"


    "The Lot and the Children of the Past," Alan explained. "I''m not saying their actions were justified, but their emergence is undeniably a result of the system as it exists today."


    The others nodded in solemn agreement. A heavy silence settled over the group as they pondered his words, the reality of their society''s fractures laid bare.


    "Mordred... he''s strange," Katherine explained. "I had a different view of him before he declared independence. Especially since, to this day, we still owe him a ''marriage.'' Yet, he hasn''t pressured us anymore."


    "He may be crazy, but he¡¯s also undeniably strong," Alan remarked, resting his elbows on his knees. "He managed to face hundreds of mechs and still come out alive."


    A contemplative silence settled over the trio. The gravity of their conversation weighed heavily, each lost in their own thoughts about alliances and the shifting tides of the empire.


    Suddenly, Oliver''s face lit up as a memory surfaced. "Oh! I had forgotten," he exclaimed, nearly causing the others to jump. "The one who came to rescue me on Olympus was Astrid!"


    He launched into recounting his experience¡ªthe harrowing moments on Olympus, how Astrid had found him amidst the chaos, and how she had stayed by his side in the hospital until he recovered. Isabela listened with genuine delight, her eyes sparkling at the mention of their mutual friend.


    But Oliver sensed something amiss. Throughout his narration, Katherine''s expression remained guarded, her gaze hard. An unspoken tension tightened the air whenever Oliver mentioned Astrid''s name.


    It''s just my imagination,¡¯ Oliver thought, slightly shaking his head to clear away the unease.


    "Even the Pinks are already going on missions!" Isabela interjected with a dramatic sigh. "I want to get off the base so bad."


    The trio chuckled as of all the things Oliver spoke, Isabela''s focus on field deployment was both endearing and expected.


    Oliver also shared his experience from his first mission and mentioned that, after some training, he would soon head out on his second.


    "This one is going to be a bit more tricky. I''ll have more rigorous training for it, and it might be hard to keep in touch with you," Oliver admitted.


    "No worries," Alan replied with an encouraging grin. "I think we''ll all be pretty absorbed in our training as well."


    They spent several more hours exchanging stories and laughter, a welcome respite from their demanding lives. As the artificial twilight of the tower shifted to emulate late evening, signaling the end of their gathering, they began to part ways.


    Alan stood up, stretching his arms. "Time for me to head back to the Mech Division," he announced. "Teleportation waits for no one."


    Isabela nodded, rising from her seat. "And Katherine and I need to return to our bases. More training awaits."


    They shared farewells, embraces, and promises to reunite soon. One by one, they departed, leaving Oliver behind.


    With a few days of leave remaining, Oliver decided to make the most of his downtime. Utilizing the York family''s private teleportation network, he returned to Earth. The familiar sights of New San Francisco greeted him. Skyscrapers reached toward the heavens, their surfaces reflecting the golden hues of the setting sun.


    Oliver spent the next few days resting, strolling through the city''s familiar and chaotic districts while mentally preparing for his upcoming mission. The urban buzz was a stark contrast to the isolated training facilities and battlegrounds he frequented, and he relished the normalcy.


    When Monday morning arrived, Oliver made his way to the Teleport Hub he''d used several times before. Despite the early hours, the station was abuzz with activity. Streams of travelers flowed through the grand hall, their footsteps merging into a rhythmic cadence against the metallic floors.


    Navigating through the crowd was a challenge. The sheer number of people made it difficult to move without brushing against someone else. As Oliver maneuvered toward his teleportation gate, someone bumped sharply into his shoulder.


    "Hey!" Oliver exclaimed, more out of surprise than irritation.


    The stranger mumbled an apology and hurried past, disappearing into the sea of faces. Glancing down, Oliver noticed a wallet lying on the ground¡ªa sleek, dark casing that gleamed subtly under the station''s lights.


    "Sir! Your wallet!" Oliver called out, but his voice was lost in the cacophony. Clutching the wallet, he swiftly weaved through the crowd, trying to catch up.


    He ascended the grand staircase two steps at a time, emerging onto the street. Scanning the area, he searched for any sign of the man. Hundreds of people swarmed everywhere, but the one he sought was nowhere to be found.


    ¡®Maybe there''s some identification inside,¡¯ Oliver thought.


    However, when he looked at the wallet again, it was no longer in his hand. Instead, a sleek, metallic card with an hourglass marking and some words was in his palm.


    "See you soon."

 Chapter 153 - Arriving at the Training Camp

    - Oliver -


    However, when he looked at the wallet again, it was no longer in his hand. Instead, a sleek, metallic card with an hourglass marking and some words was in his palm.


    "See you soon."


    ¡®Fucking hell! What do they want with me?!¡¯ Oliver''s thoughts raced as he hurled the card into a nearby trash can. Panic tightened its grip on him. ¡®I can''t carry this with me¡ªthey might try to teleport something else through it. Maybe even another bomb.¡¯


    An uneasy feeling settled in his stomach as he wondered if anyone had witnessed him disposing of the card. But before it hit the bottom of the bin, the card transformed into a blank piece of paper, dissolving any evidence. Oliver''s eyes darted around the bustling terminal, suspicion gnawing at him.


    ¡®Are they watching me?¡¯ he thought, growing increasingly anxious about what the Children of the Past wanted from him.


    With no answers and a mounting sense of urgency, Oliver decided to proceed to the teleport station. ¡®They can¡¯t be able to follow me there,¡¯ he assured himself, quickening his pace.


    He began weaving through the crowd, gently pushing past when necessary, his focus solely on reaching his teleport gate as swiftly as possible.


    Upon reaching the designated chamber, he found two attendants awaiting him. One was assisting travelers with their final preparations, while the other monitored the control panels that managed the intricate teleportation processes.


    "Destination?" the young woman by the door asked, her eyes scanning him briefly.


    Without a word, Oliver handed her the metallic card that Stewart had given him earlier.


    "Ah, specific coordinates. One moment," she said, examining the card. A hint of curiosity flashed in her eyes, but she quickly masked it. She stepped away, entering the teleportation control room to deliver his card.


    Moments later, she returned and nodded reassuringly. " You''re all set. You can step onto the center of the platform," she instructed.


    Oliver moved onto the platform, the familiar hum of the teleportation grid resonating beneath his feet. The air crackled with energy, and he braced himself for the disorienting sensation that accompanied instantaneous travel. As the system powered up, the world around him dissolved.


    A heartbeat later, his vision blurred momentarily, and he steadied himself, the aftereffects of the teleportation less harsh than before. Blinking away the haze, he found himself under an endless expanse of crystalline blue sky.


    Stretching out before him was a vast, snowy tundra¡ªa stark wilderness of snow that seemed to extend to the horizons. Dominating the landscape was a colossal base, rising like a monolith. Its metallic structures pierced the skyline, defying the biting winds and relentless cold. The facility''s angular architecture gave it an imposing presence, steel and concrete glinting under the pale sunlight.


    Gale-force winds whipped across the plains. The temperature was brutally low, even with his NEA uniform. Oliver pulled his jacket tighter, his breath fogging the air as he exhaled sharply.


    "Welcome to the middle of nowhere," he muttered under his breath.


    Oliver noticed there was no protective dome arching above him. The vast expanse of open sky stretched above him¡ªa canvas of swirling gray clouds heavy with the promise of snow. ¡®We''re still on Earth,¡¯ he realized. ¡®In a setting like this, we must be in the Arctic or somewhere similar.¡¯


    Without a second thought, he activated his Blue Ranger Armor. The suit hummed softly as it enveloped him, internal regulators adjusting to the frigid temperatures. The biting cold of the arctic wind lessened as the armor''s thermal layers insulated his body, allowing him to move more freely across the snowy terrain.


    "I''ve never used teleportation to a specific coordinate before," Oliver mused, his breath forming a mist inside his helmet. "I always thought I''d be arriving at another teleport hub." He trudged forward, each footstep crunching in the thick snow that blanketed the ground, his boots leaving precise imprints behind.


    Lifting his gaze, he took in the sight of the base ahead. Massive towers rose like sentinels from the frozen tundra, their surfaces slick with ice and rimed with frost. They pierced the low-hanging clouds, shrouded in a haze of freezing vapor that clung to the structures and twisted in the wind¡ªvisible even from a considerable distance.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Outside, small teams of soldiers and officers moved with purpose around the perimeter. Clad in advanced thermal suits, they navigated the snow-covered grounds, their figures dwarfed by the immensity of the installation. Their movements were efficient, almost mechanical, and their faces obscured by visored helmets.


    ¡®This doesn''t look like a standard training base,¡¯ he thought. ¡®More like a fortress¡ªa stronghold for one of the divisions.¡¯


    Oliver pressed on, making his way toward one of the entrances. A wide ramp led up to towering gates. Two officers occupied a guardhouse adjacent to the gate, their attention fixed on the expansive whiteness beyond. Encased in heavy gear, their identities were concealed, but Oliver imagined the stoic expressions they wore beneath¡ªperhaps tinged with boredom from the monotony of their watch.


    "Name and Identifier," one of them demanded as he approached, the voice emanating from the helmet modulator carrying a flat, robotic tone.


    "Oliver Nameless. Blue Ranger, ZX7429," he recited clearly, standing straight before the guards.


    The officer consulted a holographic display that materialized before him, fingers gliding over virtual keys as he verified the information.


    There was a moment of silence, punctuated only by the distant howl of the wind. Finally, the officer gave a curt nod. "Confirmed. You may enter."


    As the immense gates groaned open, sliding apart to reveal the path beyond, Oliver stepped through. Instead of leading upward, a vast ramp descended into the earth, the incline gentle but unmistakable. The pathway was lined with soft lights embedded in the walls, guiding the way downward into the subterranean depths.


    An officer approached Oliver with purposeful strides, his boots clanking softly against the metal floor of the underground corridor. "Oliver?" he inquired, his gaze steady beneath the brim of his cap.


    "Yes?" Oliver replied, turning to face him.


    "Please deactivate your armor," the officer requested, his tone polite but firm. "Fortress operating protocol."


    "Oh, sure," Oliver responded, a hint of confusion in his voice. He hadn''t expected this, but he complied without hesitation.


    "Welcome to the Sixth Ranger Division," the officer said, a subtle smile touching his lips as he gestured for Oliver to follow.


    "Sixth Division?" Oliver echoed, eyebrows knitting together in puzzlement. "I wasn''t aware there was a Sixth Division."


    "That''s by design," the officer explained as they walked down the vast corridor. "Few know of our existence. We report directly to the Emperor himself. Membership is by invitation only, and we utilize specialized Z Crystals that are not available to other divisions."


    ¡®An elite squad, then,¡¯ Oliver thought to himself.


    "We''re the only division maintaining a base on Earth," the officer continued. "Given our mandate¡ªto act as humanity''s last line of defense and to protect the Emperor¡ªwe require a secure and strategic location."


    He spoke as though giving a tour, his voice echoing slightly in the expansive space. They continued descending the long ramp.


    Even without his armor''s environmental controls, Oliver no longer felt the biting Arctic chill. The fortress''s carefully regulated internal climate was a stark contrast to the frozen wasteland above.


    "Oh, and just to reiterate," the officer added, glancing back at Oliver, "all information you''re receiving is classified. The same confidentiality applies to the mission details you''ll be entrusted with."


    "Understood," Oliver affirmed with a nod.


    "Excellent. The General will start the mission briefing shortly," the officer said. As they navigated deeper into the fortress, he continued to point out various features¡ªtraining halls, tactical planning rooms, and dormitories. The facility''s design became increasingly complex, resembling the inner workings of a colossal machine.


    They arrived at a central atrium where the structure opened up, revealing a vast open shaft that descended further into the earth. Walkways and platforms spiraled around the central column, connecting various levels. The effect was reminiscent of a silo but on a scale that defied simple comparison.


    The officer led Oliver to one of the entryways on the highest accessible floor. "Through here," he indicated. "Please enter that room and line up with the others. The General will arrive shortly."


    "Thank you," Oliver said, stepping through the doorway.


    Inside, the space was modest yet functional. Rows of chairs faced a central podium equipped with holographic projection capabilities. Along one wall stood five individuals, each at attention, their gazes fixed ahead.


    Oliver joined them, taking his place at the end of the line. He stood straight, hands at his sides, eyes forward. A sense of anticipation hung in the air.


    Moments later, the door at the front of the room slid open smoothly. General Stewart entered with an air of authority that commanded respect. His short black-and-white hair was cropped, and a thin scar traced along his jawline¡ªa testament to the battles he faced and survived.


    "At ease," Stewart commanded, his voice deep and resonant. "Be seated."


    In unison, they moved to the chairs, sitting with disciplined precision.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," the General began, his gaze sweeping over them. "You have been selected for Operation Silent Nova."


    He paused, tapping a sequence into the gauntlet on his wrist. The room dimmed slightly as holographic images materialized above the podium. One was an emblem¡ªan hourglass. The other was a shadowy figure whose features were obscured, save for piercing eyes that seemed to lock onto each of them.


    "You represent each Ranger division," Stewart continued. "All of you have been identified for your exceptional skills and unique capabilities. Alongside one of our own from the Sixth Division, you six will undergo intensive training over the next six months. Your objective is singular and of utmost importance."


    He gestured to the holographic symbols. "You are to infiltrate the organization known as the Children of the Past and eliminate their leader."

 Chapter 154 - Old Friends

    - Oliver -


    General Stewart gestured toward the hovering holographic images that filled the briefing chamber¡ªstrategic maps, intelligence dossiers, and the ominous emblem of the Children of the Past: a stylized hourglass.


    "You are to infiltrate the organization known as the Children of the Past and eliminate their leader," Stewart declared, his voice firm and unwavering.


    Oliver felt a chill run down his spine. ¡®See you soon¡­¡¯ The cryptic message he''d received earlier echoed in his mind. ¡®Do the Children of the Past know about this mission?¡¯ The possibility unsettled him profoundly. Revealing his suspicions wasn''t an option¡ª unless he wanted to become a target of an Imperial investigation. ¡®And they might even discover that I''m the Green Ranger,¡¯ he thought grimly.


    "All of you will undergo the same curriculum," Stewart continued, his gaze piercing each operative in the room. "At the end, you''ll each apply to join the Children of the Past, inserting as many infiltrators as possible into their ranks."


    As the holographic displays flickered off, all attention returned to the General, the weight of the mission settling heavily upon them.


    "You will soon receive the training curriculum," Stewart announced, his tone brooking no nonsense. "But let me make this clear: it won''t be easy. Despite having several months, we''ll be employing the accelerated training pace of the Sixth Division."


    He paused, allowing his words to sink in. "We''re sharing this mission with other divisions to gather a diverse array of profiles. We still don''t fully understand how the Children of the Past select their candidates."


    ¡®So they don''t expect much from us,¡¯ Oliver mused, striving to maintain a neutral expression. The underlying message was clear¡ªthe Sixth Division considered themselves the better, and this collaboration was a reluctant concession.


    "Over the next month," Stewart pressed on, "you will progress through three levels of training."


    He began pacing methodically across the front of the room, hands clasped behind his back. "Firstly: Basic Infiltration Training. You''ll master surveillance detection, countersurveillance, elicitation techniques, and covert communication."


    "Secondly: Psychological Conditioning. This will include resisting interrogation, handling high-stress situations, and developing emotional resilience."


    "Finally, by the end of the third month, you''ll complete foundational training in Cyber Intelligence¡ªhacking, digital espionage, and counterintelligence tactics."


    Stewart''s gaze swept over them, his expression unreadable. "Those who meet our standards after this phase will undergo advanced training. Those who do not will be withdrawn from the mission and returned to your divisions for reassignment."


    ¡®I could just mess up the training and force a rejection¡­ but that could make things difficult on the Blue Division¡¯. Oliver thought, trying to think of a way to avoid being in the middle of the Children of The Past and the Empire.


    "For those who continue," Stewart continued, "the training will intensify. We''ll focus on Disguise and Identity Manipulation¡ªlearning to assume different identities and avoid detection."


    "Then, Dead Drops and Secure Communication¡ªmethods for passing information without detection."


    "And finally, Cultural Immersion¡ªlearning to blend into different societies and behave like a local."


    Stewart stopped pacing and fixed on them with a steely gaze. "With this training, we expect you will be able to use new identities to infiltrate the organization and successfully take out the target."


    At that moment, Oliver felt a subtle vibration on his Gauntlet. Glancing down, a new notification blinked into existence on the holographic display:


    | Sixth Division Curriculum Uploaded


    ¡®Doesn''t seem too tough,¡¯ Oliver thought, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "With [Insight] and [Left Eye of Learning], mastering this should be a breeze¡ªas long as I don''t roll a bad result."


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "But don''t think that just because you''ll be delving into these subjects, you''ll be exempt from physical training," General Stewart interjected, his voice carrying the weight of authority. "In the afternoons, you''ll engage in rigorous exercises and combat drills to sharpen you for any scenario."


    Stewart rose from his chair with practiced precision, his uniform immaculate as he moved toward the door. "In fact, that''s exactly what we''re about to begin. Follow me."


    Oliver was the first to stand, falling into step after the General. They descended a wide, metallic staircase to the fortress''s second level.


    When Oliver entered one of the expansive training rooms, he noted the familiarity of the setting. The space was reminiscent of the facilities he''d seen in Pallas. Thick, reinforced walls loomed around them, embedded with energy dampeners to absorb blasts or impacts. Advanced training equipment was strategically placed throughout the room.


    However, General Stewart went past each piece of equipment, heading directly toward the central arena.


    "I''ll personally oversee your assessment," Stewart announced, stepping into the arena with a commanding presence. "The task is simple: survive five minutes against me without using your armors. Remember, you''ll be infiltrating an organization that doesn''t have access to Z Crystals, so reliance on them will not be an option."


    Oliver''s attention sharpened. The prospect of facing the General himself was both intimidating and thrilling.


    Stewart''s gaze swept over the assembled rangers, his eyes like steel. "Let''s start with someone who might give me a bit more of a challenge," he muttered, a hint of anticipation in his tone. He pointed to one of the Rangers standing beside Oliver.


    For the first time, Oliver turned his full attention to the person next to him.


    The Ranger was an imposing figure, nearly a head taller than Oliver. Though they were likely of similar age¡ªperhaps in their early sixteens¡ªthere was a gravitas about him that set him apart, a maturity beyond his years. His dark skin was complemented by a neatly trimmed beard that traced along his strong jawline. Eyes sharp and focused gazed ahead with unwavering resolve, and his strides were measured, exuding confidence.


    His uniform differed notably from Oliver''s own, which bore the emblem of the NEA (New Earth Army). Instead, this Ranger''s attire was adorned with the crest of the Empire.


    "Is he from the Sixth Division?" Oliver pondered silently. It would explain the difference between uniforms and the general''s particular interest in him.


    "Come on, Darius. Show me what you''ve been training," General Stewart taunted, beckoning his opponent with both hands. His eyes gleamed with a mix of challenge and anticipation as he stood in the center of the arena.


    "Yes, sir!" Darius responded promptly, his raspy voice echoing slightly in the vast training hall. Without hesitation, he stepped forward, muscles coiled like a predator ready to strike.


    Stewart casually rolled up the sleeves of his uniform to his elbows, revealing forearms corded with sinewy strength. The fabric slid smoothly, granting him greater mobility. The air between the two men crackled with tension, an unspoken acknowledgment of the skill each possessed.


    Without any formal signal, Darius lunged into action. He unleashed a barrage of ferocious punches aimed straight at the General. Stewart moved with uncanny agility, evading and redirecting each strike with minimal effort. To him, Darius''s attacks seemed little more than gusts of wind¡ªpredictable and harmless.


    From the sidelines, Oliver watched intently. The other trainees stood alongside him, their gazes fixed on the two combatants. Darius''s frustration was palpable; his attacks grew wilder, his swings wider as he poured more power into each blow.


    ¡®The General is going to counterattack any moment now,¡¯ Oliver thought, recognizing the signs of Darius overextending himself.


    Yet, Stewart remained purely defensive, his expression calm and unruffled. He shifted his weight subtly, his feet gliding over the mat with practiced ease. It was as if he was waiting for something.


    ¡®Is this a trap?¡¯ Oliver wondered, his eyes narrowing. ¡®Why isn''t he striking back?¡¯


    Just then, Stewart planted his front foot firmly, his posture hinting at an imminent offensive move. Sensing danger, Darius halted his advance and raised his arms in a tight guard, bracing for the anticipated assault. But the expected punch didn''t come.


    In a blur of motion almost too fast to track, Stewart executed a flawless vertical heel kick. His leg sliced through the air like a guillotine, descending upon Darius with devastating precision. The timing was impeccable¡ªthe kick ascended just as Darius lifted his guard, then hammered downward with relentless force.


    The impact was instantaneous. Darius''s eyes widened in shock before his legs buckled beneath him. He crumpled to the ground, unmoving, the echo of the strike lingering in the hushed arena.


    ¡®H¡ªhe was supposed to be an elite Ranger,¡¯ Oliver thought, disbelief coursing through him as he stared at Darius sprawled on the mat.


    "Next!" Stewart''s voice cut through the silence like a blade. He glanced briefly at Darius''s unconscious form before turning his attention back to the group. "Blue Ranger, give me a hand. Drag him out so he can recover off the arena."


    "Yes, sir," Oliver responded promptly. He rushed forward, slipping his arms under Darius''s shoulders. As he began to pull him away, he could feel the weight of his fellow trainee¡ªa stark reminder of the General''s formidable skill.


    "One at a time is too easy," Stewart remarked, a hint of boredom in his tone. "Let''s have two at once. Black Ranger and Red Ranger, step up."


    Oliver was still descending the arena steps when he found himself face to face with the two Rangers approaching the platform. His heart sank as recognition hit him like a cold wave.


    Kyle and Damian.

 Chapter 155 - The Training Arena

    - Oliver -


    As Oliver descended slowly from the arena, the weight of the unconscious Ranger heavy on his arms, his eyes remained fixed on the two figures stepping up to face General Stewart. Damian showed no hint of emotion as he glanced briefly in Oliver''s direction. Kyle, however, flashed a challenging grin¡ªa silent taunt that ignited a flicker of irritation within Oliver.


    ¡®Asshole,¡¯ Oliver thought tersely, watching Kyle''s confident stride onto the platform.


    Kyle began circling to the right, moving clockwise, while Damian mirrored him to the left. It was clear they intended to split the General''s attention¡ªa classic pincer strategy.


    ¡®The General must be expecting a tactic like this,¡¯ Oliver mused as he carefully laid the unconscious Ranger on a nearby bench. ¡®It''s one of the most basic maneuvers.¡¯


    Without their Ranger Armors, neither Kyle nor Damian had access to their Ranger Weapons. Oliver recalled that Kyle had a mace¡ªa brute-force weapon¡ªwhile Damian used a whip, requiring finesse and precision.


    ¡®It would be tough for them to coordinate effectively with such different fighting styles,¡¯ Oliver assessed, contemplating their chances.


    In the arena, General Stewart remained calmly focused on Damian, deliberately offering Kyle what appeared to be an opening. Kyle didn''t wait for any formal signal. Seizing the perceived advantage, he aggressively launched himself at the General.


    A low groan pulled Oliver''s attention away from the impending clash. Beside him, Darius¡ªthe Ranger from the Sixth Division¡ªwas beginning to stir. His eyelids fluttered open, confusion clouding his gaze.


    "I¡ªI blacked out?" Darius mumbled, looking up at Oliver.


    "Yeah," Oliver replied, offering a sympathetic half-smile. "The General got you with a kick."


    "Dammit," Darius muttered, rubbing his jaw. "Thought I''d last longer than that."


    A sharp cry erupted from the arena, snapping Oliver''s focus back to the fight. He turned just in time to see Kyle sprawled on his backside near the edge of the platform, a look of stunned disbelief on his face. Damian was doubled over in the center of the arena, clutching his stomach as though he might vomit.


    ¡®The General makes them look so weak,¡¯ Oliver thought, a mix of awe and apprehension threading through his mind. ¡®If I hadn''t fought Kyle myself before, I''d think he was just a fresh recruit.¡¯


    Both Rangers struggled to regain their footing, moving with visible effort. General Stewart stood motionless at the heart of the arena; his posture relaxed yet exuded an undeniable aura of dominance.


    "Come on! Try again!" Stewart''s voice rang out firmly.


    Kyle pushed himself up from the ground, eyes blazing with fury. His jaw was clenched so tightly that the muscles in his face stood out like cords. He began to circle General Stewart once more, each step deliberate, predatory. Oliver watched from the sidelines, surprise flickering across his face as he noticed something unusual happening to Kyle.


    Slowly, a deep, earthy brown color spread over Kyle''s arms, starting from his fingertips and creeping upward toward his shoulders. It was as if some kind of substance was enveloping his limbs, hardening them. The transformation gave his arms a rough, stone-like appearance.


    ¡®Boon? Is that his Boon? Is that where he gets all that strength?¡¯ Questions raced through Oliver''s mind as he observed the unfolding confrontation.


    This time, Damian took the initiative. With a burst of speed, he sprinted toward the General. Just before reaching him, Damian dropped low, sliding across the floor in an attempt to sweep Stewart''s legs out from under him. Simultaneously, Kyle seized the opportunity. Using the opening Damian created, he darted forward, his hardened arm swinging in a wide arc aimed at the General''s temple¡ªa powerful cross punch intended to end the bout.


    "It won''t work," came a calm voice beside Oliver. He turned to see Darius standing nearby, his arms crossed and eyes focused on the fight.


    "Why not?" Oliver asked, his curiosity piqued despite himself.


    "He¡¯s using [Energy Domain]," Darius explained without taking his eyes off the combatants.


    "Energy Domain?" Oliver echoed, trying to process the information. Before he could ask more, the action in the arena escalated.


    Stewart moved with uncanny agility. As Damian''s sweeping kick neared, the General leaped effortlessly into the air, avoiding the attack entirely. Mid-leap, he twisted, bringing his elbow down sharply. Kyle, caught off guard by the sudden counter, couldn''t react in time. Stewart''s elbow connected with precision against Kyle''s forehead, sending him stumbling backward. A thin line of blood appeared where the skin had split.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Damian, still recovering from his failed attack, stared in disbelief. Their coordinated assault had been dismantled in a matter of seconds.


    "The General is projecting his Energy outward to map his surroundings," Darius continued. "To him, there are no blind spots."


    Oliver nodded slowly, understanding dawning on him. "So that''s how he anticipates their moves," he murmured. The concept was advanced¡ªextending one''s Energy to create a sensory field, detecting movements in all directions.


    ¡®It would require an insane control over one''s Energy,¡¯ Oliver thought, contemplating the sheer skill involved. ¡®To sense every deviation, every shift around you¡­¡¯


    An idea sparked in his mind. ¡®If I could observe the movement of Energy, maybe I could learn this technique using the [Left Eye of Learning].¡¯


    "Come on, Red Ranger. I expect more from you," General Stewart taunted, his voice cutting through the charged air of the training arena.


    ¡®Calm down... calm down¡­¡¯ A realization crystallized in Oliver''s mind. ¡®Kyle is the Black Ranger. And Damian is... the Red Ranger? Didn''t he have an affinity for the Blue Ranger designation?¡¯ He pondered the unexpected development, a furrow forming on his brow. Another more pressing question surfaced. ¡®What did they do to earn enough recognition to be here?¡¯


    As the sparring match continued, Oliver noticed that Damian wasn''t using his Boon. ¡®Is he deliberately avoiding its use? Maybe If he uses it during the mission, they will trace him back to the Nemo family?¡¯


    The fight intensified. Kyle and Damian attempted to synchronize their attacks, their movements a coordinated effort to corner the General. They pressed forward, forcing Stewart to yield ground toward the arena''s edge. Yet, the more aggressively they attacked, the worse their situation became. Both were visibly fatigued, their breathing labored and heavy.


    "This is your biggest flaw¡ªall you from the Five Divisions," Stewart remarked, his tone laced with scorn. "You''re excessively dependent on your Crystals. Without them, you''re lost."


    ¡®Damn,¡¯ Oliver thought, feeling the sting of the critique directed not just at the others but at himself as well. He couldn''t deny that his Ranger Armors had been the cornerstone of his growth, a crutch he leaned on heavily.


    "Alright, let''s finish this," Stewart declared as Kyle and Damian struggled to catch their breath. He lowered his stance, bending his knees slightly. In a blur of motion, he launched a punch toward each of the Rangers.


    | [Combat Technique Acquired: Imperial Guard Style]


    | Progress: 0.03%


    The instant his fists connected, a palpable shockwave emanated from the point of impact. Both Kyle and Damian were propelled backward, crashing onto the ground well beyond the bounds of the arena. Oliver''s eyes widened in astonishment. ¡®How did I just learn a fragment of that technique?¡¯ Despite witnessing it firsthand, he couldn''t yet comprehend how to replicate it.


    ¡®Was it something about channeling Energy?¡¯ he wondered, but the specifics eluded him.


    He watched as Kyle and Damian struggled to rise, wincing with each movement. ¡®He went easier on them¡ªDarius took a full-force kick to the head. One day, it''ll be my turn to make them go through this.¡¯


    "Alright then," Stewart''s voice sliced through Oliver''s thoughts. "Blue, Yellow, and Pink Rangers¡ªyour turn." He gestured for the three to step into the arena.


    ¡®He wants to take on three of us at once?¡¯ Oliver felt a surge of irritation mixed with determination. ¡®Seems like I''m being underestimated.¡¯ But he wasn''t alone in that feeling; he could see the resolve etched on the faces of the two young women who moved to join him.


    "Come on, now. Will three of you be enough to keep me entertained?" General Stewart taunted, a faint smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. His eyes gleamed with challenge as he stood confidently at the center of the training arena, the overhead lights casting sharp shadows across the metallic floor.


    Oliver clenched his teeth tightly. ¡®Oh, I''ll make sure you''re entertained,¡¯ he thought, his determination solidifying like steel within him.


    Following a strategy similar to what Kyle and Damian had attempted earlier, Oliver separated himself from the two female Rangers moving to flank the General and search for any blind spots. The goal was to divide Stewart''s attention, making it more difficult for him to anticipate their moves.


    Oliver kept a vigilant eye on his teammates, waiting for the subtle signals that they were ready to strike. He noticed the slight nod, the tension in their stances tightening. In unison, the two launched themselves at the General, executing high kicks intended to break through his guard.


    But Stewart was faster. Not only did he deftly defend against their synchronized attacks, but he also countered with swift precision. With minimal movement yet devastating effect, he delivered a single, controlled punch to each Ranger. The blows landed with such force that the girls were sent hurtling backward, skidding across the arena floor until they came to rest at its edge.


    As the General turned his attention to Oliver, a third strike was already coming. Instinct took over. Recalling the technique he''d witnessed from the Red Ork¡ªOliver shifted his stance. Using the outer edge of his elbow, he deflected Stewart''s incoming punch to the side. The unexpected maneuver allowed him to close the distance swiftly.


    Seizing the moment, Oliver drove forward and landed a solid punch directly into Stewart''s abdomen. The impact reverberated up his arm, and for a fraction of a second, time seemed to slow.


    "Interesting," Stewart remarked, his voice devoid of the earlier sarcasm. His gaze locked onto Oliver with newfound intensity. "It seems we have someone who truly wants to entertain me."


    Before Oliver could utter a response or brace himself, the General vanished from his line of sight. It was as if he had dissolved into thin air. A sharp instinct prompted Oliver to glance upward. In the periphery of his vision, he caught the blur of movement¡ªa descending kick aimed straight at him from above.


    There was no time to react. The realization hit him that he didn''t have the speed to raise a defense or evade. The sole of Stewart''s boot connected with calculated precision.


    Suddenly, everything went black.

 Chapter 156 - The Silo

    - Oliver -


    Suddenly, everything went black.


    When Oliver finally regained consciousness, he found himself lying flat on a narrow bunk. The steady hum of the fortress''s life support systems filled the air, a constant reminder of their subterranean location.


    "Ah! Finally awake, are we?" a voice commented wryly. "It''s normal¡ªthe General doesn''t take kindly to being opposed."


    Oliver groaned softly, his head throbbing where he''d been struck. The pain was sharp, a reminder of the General''s overwhelming strength. He didn''t recognize who was speaking, but there was a hint of camaraderie in the tone. Raising a hand to his temple, he winced and struggled to sit up.


    The room bore a stark resemblance to the dormitories he''d known at the Academy: spartan accommodations with a simple bed, a thin mattress that did little to soften the rigid frame, and that persistent musty odor that seemed ingrained into the very walls. However, unlike the crowded quarters of his past, this space housed only him and one other person.


    Across from him, stretched out on an identical bunk, was Darius. His tall frame barely fit the confines of the bed, his feet almost hanging over the edge. Despite the cramped conditions, he appeared relaxed, arms folded behind his head as he regarded Oliver with a faint smile.


    "You might want to get some more rest," Darius suggested. "Tomorrow, our training truly begins. It''ll be your first time climbing the Silo¡ªyou''ll need every bit of stamina you''ve got."


    Oliver didn''t fully comprehend his surroundings; his body was weary, and his head throbbed. It didn''t take much persuasion for him to decide to return to sleep.


    Just before slipping back into unconsciousness, a fleeting thought crossed his mind. ¡®The General is freakishly strong. I''m still far from their level.¡¯


    He had no idea how long he''d slept when sudden, piercing alarms jolted him awake.


    "What the hell is that?" he muttered to himself, squinting against the brightness.


    "It''s the start of the day," Darius''s voice came from the other side of the room. Oliver turned to see his roommate sitting up on his bunk, pulling on his boots. "Since there''s no sun inside the fortress, we begin the day with an alarm."


    "What a nightmare," Oliver grumbled, swinging his legs over the edge of the bunk. He rubbed the sleep from his eyes and quickly began dressing in his uniform.


    "Better get moving," Darius advised. "They don''t take kindly to tardiness around here."


    Together, they stepped out into the corridor, joining the flow of personnel heading toward the mess hall. As they walked, Oliver couldn''t help but notice the stark differences from his days at the Academy. Here, there were no distinctions between battalions or ranks¡ªno emblems denoting status or specialty. Everyone wore the same uniforms, slept in identical quarters, ate the same food, and endured the same grueling training regimen.


    Even so, Oliver couldn''t believe that they were the same. "If ranks or nobility aren''t what sets them apart, there must be something else that does." He couldn''t help but think that way.


    As they moved through its labyrinthine passages, Oliver''s eyes roamed over every detail, trying to absorb as much as possible about his new environment.


    Reaching the central hub of the base, Oliver''s gaze was drawn upward, and his breath caught in his throat. An enormous spiral staircase ascended skyward, its steps seeming to stretch into infinity. The sheer scale of it was both awe-inspiring and daunting.


    "That''s... quite a climb," Oliver remarked.


    Darius noticed his wide-eyed stare and offered a knowing smirk. "There are thirty floors. We''re on the thirtieth level below ground," he explained. "All the training takes place between levels one and two. The rest are filled with more mess halls, offices, dormitories¡ªyou name it."


    "Why are we stationed all the way down here?" Oliver asked, frowning. "Wouldn''t it make more sense to be closer to the training levels?"


    Darius chuckled, a hint of mischief in his eyes. "Oh, it would be easier, sure. But you''ll soon see why they''ve put us here."


    Oliver didn''t press the issue any further; there were still many other things to learn. As he and Darius made their way down the corridor, a soft voice piped up behind them.


    "Excuse me," someone said, slipping past them toward one of the dormitory rooms.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Oliver turned to see who had spoken, and his eyes widened in surprise. It was a girl who couldn''t have been more than nine years old. She moved with purpose, clutching a data sheet to her chest, her uniform neatly pressed but unmistakably small.


    "W-what?!" Oliver stammered, unable to comprehend what he was seeing.


    "What''s up?" Darius asked, noticing Oliver''s bewildered expression.


    "That girl," Oliver said, pointing after the child who had already disappeared into a room. "Is she supposed to be here?"


    "Who? Oh!" Darius glanced back. "Ah, she''s late."


    "No, I mean¡ªshe''s so young!" Oliver exclaimed. "Surely she shouldn''t be here."


    Darius raised an eyebrow. "Age only matters at the Academy and the Five Divisions," he explained casually. "The Sixth Division doesn''t care about age. From the moment we''re chosen by a Unique Crystal, our training begins."


    Oliver absorbed this information with a sinking feeling. "How old were you when you got here?" he asked quietly.


    Darius shrugged. "I don''t know. I don''t have any memories from that time."


    ¡®Good god,¡¯ Oliver thought, a chill running down his spine. ¡®He''s spent his whole life here?¡¯


    He cleared his throat, trying to shift the conversation. "Uh, how did the evaluation end yesterday?"


    Darius smirked slightly. "You did alright. Got knocked out with just a kick. The General only seemed satisfied when it was five against one¡ªand even then, we all got our asses handed to us."


    "What a monster," Oliver muttered, shaking his head.


    "Heh, it''s your first time meeting him," Darius said, an amused glint in his eyes. "After a while, you get used to it."


    "You''ve fought him many times?" Oliver asked.


    "Plenty," Darius replied. "I thought this time I might at least crack a rib or two. If he hadn''t taken it so seriously. Tsk." He clicked his tongue in mock frustration.


    Oliver tried to picture someone injuring the General but found it difficult. "Has anyone ever managed to hurt him?"


    "One of the graduates did in the last bout," Darius said thoughtfully. "He broke one of the instructors'' legs."


    "Graduate?" Oliver echoed.


    "Yeah," Darius confirmed. "When we complete five years in the Sixth Division, we''re retired. Usually, they become instructors."


    "How could someone want to be an instructor here?" Oliver wondered aloud.


    Darius shrugged again. "For some of us, it''s the only life we know."


    They both shared a simple breakfast, reminiscent of the unremarkable meals from Oliver''s days at the Academy¡ªnutritious but bland, designed solely to fuel them. The mess hall buzzed with subdued conversation, but Oliver''s focus was on the day''s agenda.


    "We''re already late," Darius muttered, glancing at his gauntlet.


    | 06:00


    "Late? But isn''t it two hours until classes start?" Oliver replied, puzzled. According to the schedule he''d reviewed, their first session began at 0800.


    "Yes, but we still have to get to the classroom," Darius pointed out, finishing his meal with swift efficiency.


    "Isn''t it just a matter of going up?" Oliver asked, his gaze wandering around in search of an elevator or transport tube that would take them to the upper levels.


    It was then that realization struck him. In none of the corridors or chambers they''d navigated since arriving had he seen a single lift.


    "Wait. You''re telling me the only way up or down is that staircase?" Oliver said, incredulous, motioning toward the massive spiral staircase at the center of the fortress.


    "Exactly," Darius confirmed, a hint of a grin forming. "That''s why we call it the Silo. Each level of the Silo separates the grade of ''product.'' The best rise to the top; the rest stay at the bottom."


    "But aren''t you one of the best? Isn''t that why you''re on this mission?" Oliver pressed, still grappling with the concept.


    "I''m proficient, sure, but I wouldn''t say I''m among the elite. Even so, I need to be here with all of you," Darius replied, standing up from the table.


    "All of us?" Oliver echoed, lifting his eyes to the towering staircase that spiraled upward through the heart of the fortress. Metal steps gleamed under the lighting, disappearing into the heights above.


    Several floors up, he spotted a familiar figure ascending¡ªKyle. He appeared to be about seven levels ahead but moved sluggishly, each step seemingly more difficult than the last. ¡®Already out of breath?¡¯ Oliver thought to himself.


    "Well... it won''t be pleasant, but it''s only thirty floors," Oliver remarked, attempting to sound optimistic as he took his first step onto the staircase. However, something felt off almost immediately. A subtle heaviness settled over him, an inexplicable strain in his muscles.


    They began their ascent, climbing step by step. As they reached the twenty-ninth floor, then the twenty-eighth, the sensation intensified. The air seemed denser; gravity pulled at him more insistently.


    "My body feels... strange," Oliver said, pausing to catch his breath.


    "Noticed it already?" Darius replied, a sly smile playing on his lips. "Thought it''d take you a bit longer."


    "I''ve felt this before," Oliver recalled, memories surfacing of intense gravity training at the Academy. "They''re increasing the gravity."


    "Precisely," Darius confirmed. "Each floor ramps up the gravity by four percent. By the time you reach the top, you''ll be carrying more then triple your weight."


    "That''s insane," Oliver muttered, shaking his head. He decided conserving energy was wise; there was still a long way to go.


    "I spent nearly five years on the lowest levels, unable to make it to the top," Darius admitted as they climbed.


    "What do you mean?" Oliver asked, glancing sideways at him.


    "The staircases open at 0600 hours sharp," Darius explained. "All training sessions start at 0800. If you don''t reach the first floor before classes begin, they consider you unfit to train."

 Chapter 157 - Surveillance & Counter Surveillance

    - Oliver -


    "The staircases open at 0600 hours sharp," Darius explained. "All training sessions start at 0800. If you don''t reach the first floor before classes begin, they consider you unfit to train."


    As Darius finished explaining, he quickened his pace, taking the stairs two at a time. Oliver hurried to keep up, their footsteps echoing against the metallic steps of the colossal spiral staircase. At first, they remained close, matching each other''s strides, but with each new floor they ascended, the gap between them widened.


    By the time Darius reached the fifteenth floor, Oliver was still struggling on the tenth. The augmented gravity was taking its toll. Although the gravitational increase was only 40%, the constant upward climb amplified the strain. This was different from sprinting across flat terrain; every step meant lifting his entire body weight repeatedly, his muscles protesting under the relentless demand.


    Pausing to catch his breath, Oliver gripped one of the handrails and glanced downward. The view was dizzying¡ªa metal spiral descending into the depths of the fortress. The sheer scale of the Silo became oppressively clear. Below, he could see other trainees struggling in the climb¡ªsome mere children, perhaps half his age, valiantly attempting to ascend just one more floor. Their small figures were weighed down not just by gravity but by the monumental challenge ahead.


    ¡®If I hadn''t evolved multiple times, I don''t know if I''d be able to climb all this without a Ranger Armor,¡¯ Oliver thought, wiping the sweat from his brow. ¡®Even an artificial one would help reduce the burden.¡¯


    Turning his gaze upward, he surveyed the winding staircase above. His fellow ¡®colleagues¡¯ were scattered along the ascent, each grappling with the same arduous conditions. Kyle was about five floors ahead, his movements slow and labored. Damian was slightly further, his silhouette barely visible. But it was the two girls he hadn''t yet met who caught his attention¡ªthey were the furthest ahead, ascending with a determination that intrigued him.


    A few steps ahead of Damian climbed the girl from the Yellow Division. Her attire matched the standard uniform, save for a distinctive yellow brooch pinned over her heart. Despite the fatigue evident in her posture¡ªthe subtle droop of her shoulders, the measured breaths¡ªher eyes remained fixed and resolute. Every movement was deliberate, each step seemingly calculated. There was a fluidity to her climb, a rhythm that belied the increasing gravitational pull.


    Her black hair was tied back in a tight braid, though Oliver recalled seeing it cascade freely during their initial assembly. Her skin bore a warm, sun-kissed hue, and her almond-shaped eyes conveyed both focus and depth. There was something else¡ªan air of otherness. Perhaps it was her features or the confident way she moved, but she didn''t quite fit the mold.


    Further ahead, nearly three flights above the Yellow Ranger was the other girl. Her face was completely drenched in sweat, and her breaths came in ragged gasps. Unlike everyone else there, her eyes blazed with fury, as if she wanted to demolish the very staircase beneath her feet. Her features were delicate, marred only by a few small scars that seemed resistant to healing.


    She appeared to channel every ounce of strength into pulling her legs up to the next step, climbing step after relentless step.


    As Oliver finished observing the immense challenge each of them was facing, he turned his attention back to his own predicament. ¡®I need to speed up if I don''t want to fall behind,¡¯ he thought, steeling himself.


    With each passing floor, the difficulty intensified. It was upon reaching the twentieth level that the ascent became almost insurmountable. "T-This is more than double my weight," Oliver muttered to himself, his legs quivering under the strain. "But it feels like so much more because of the exhaustion." He tried to rally his spirit, coaxing himself to take the next step.


    The gap between him and his rivals had narrowed even further; now, there was barely a floor''s difference between each of them, except for the Pink Ranger, who had already reached the thirtieth floor.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    It took nearly another half hour for all the Rangers to finally reach the top floor. None of them arrived late. Yet, as Oliver stepped onto the final platform, he didn''t feel any pride in overcoming this trial. On the contrary, he felt weak. Before him stood dozens of others, younger or seemingly less robust, who had reached the summit more quickly.


    ¡®I have a lot of training ahead of me!¡¯ Oliver vowed internally. But for now, his mission was different. Unlike the other cadets of the Sixth Division, he and the other five Rangers were headed for specialized training meant exclusively for them.


    One of the first rooms on the thirtieth floor was an unassuming classroom. Rows of chairs were arranged in a semi-circle facing a modest, raised platform at the center. The sterile walls were devoid of decoration.


    Standing on the platform was an officer clad in the crisp, dark uniform of the Sixth Division. His posture was relaxed yet authoritative; hands clasped loosely behind his back as he awaited their arrival. Oliver recognized him immediately¡ªit was the same officer who had guided him through the labyrinthine corridors of the fortress the day before.


    Exhausted from the grueling ascent up the Silo''s spiral staircase, Oliver pulled out one of the nearest chairs and collapsed into it, barely controlling his descent. His muscles ached, and beads of sweat traced rivulets down his face, dripping onto his uniform. His breath came in heavy gulps, heart still pounding from the exertion.


    "Welcome, everyone," the instructor began, his voice carrying effortlessly across the room. "I am Ranger Dante. I am responsible for infiltration missions within the Sixth Division and will be your instructor."


    He paused, his sharp gaze sweeping over the assembled Rangers. "My role is to train you in surveillance and counter-surveillance. Any questions?"


    Silence hung in the air. The Rangers exchanged brief glances but offered no immediate response.


    "Very well," Dante continued. "Our mornings will be dedicated to theoretical studies. We''ll begin with surveillance methods¡ªmobile, fixed, and electronic. It''s imperative that you acquire the skills to gather all possible information once you''ve infiltrated your target environments."


    He began to pace slowly across the platform, hands clasped behind his back. "In the afternoons, we''ll shift to practical exercises in counter-surveillance. This will be a primary focus. Being discovered is often worse than failing to obtain information. You''ll learn techniques to evade detection, employ disguises, and identify when you''re being watched."


    As Dante spoke, Oliver felt his earlier fatigue begin to fade, replaced by a growing interest in the curriculum. The room remained quiet until a hand was raised from a few seats over. Oliver turned to see Damian lowering his arm after catching the instructor''s attention.


    "Sir," Damian spoke up, his tone respectful but tinged with concern. "I have a question. How are we supposed to infiltrate if some of us are already well-known figures?"


    Oliver''s curiosity was piqued. It was a valid point. Both he and Damian had notable profiles¡ªDamian as a member of the Great House Nemo, and Oliver as the recent recipient of an imperial medal. Their faces were hardly anonymous.


    "An excellent question," Dante replied, a faint smile crossing his features. "This topic we''ll cover extensively when we delve into infiltration techniques and constructing your disguises. But to give you a glimpse..."


    He stepped down from the platform and approached the front row of chairs. Raising his right hand, he touched just beneath his chin. Instantly, his face shimmered, the features distorting as if viewed through a heat haze. The transformation was seamless yet surreal, like watching a hologram recalibrate.


    The man who now stood before them bore little resemblance to the one from moments before. Gone were the commonplace features¡ªdark hair, stubbled beard, and a crooked nose hinting at past fractures. In their place was a face with a fair complexion, fiery red hair, and a neatly trimmed beard. His cheekbones were higher, his chin more recessed, and his eyes a vivid shade of green. He looked distinctly Celtic, perhaps hailing from one of the Outer Colonies known for their Irish heritage.


    "You will possess a thousand faces by the time you complete your training," Dante explained, his voice unchanged despite the altered appearance. "With the skills and technology we''ll provide, none of your opponents¡ªand perhaps not even your allies¡ªwill recognize you."


    A ripple of murmurs swept through the room. The demonstration was impressive, and the implications were profound. Oliver raised his hand, prompted by both curiosity and a nagging skepticism.


    "Sir," he began when Dante acknowledged him, "if you''re capable of altering your appearance so completely and clearly have more experience than us, why aren''t you the one going on this mission?"

 Chapter 158 - Silent Chamber

    - Oliver -


    "Sir," Oliver began, once Dante acknowledged him. "If you''re capable of altering your appearance and clearly have more experience than us, why aren''t you the one going on this mission?"


    Dante scratched the back of his neck thoughtfully, his gaze drifting momentarily as he considered how to explain.


    "Understand. Although there was an attack by the Children of The Past, they are still not the highest priority for the Empire. We still have the Tenth Wave happening, while a rebellion is taking place on Enceladus," Dante explained. "I would have to be stuck on this mission for months, maybe years. At least, that''s what I wish was the main reason."


    Even with Dante''s modified face, Oliver could tell that he seemed slightly embarrassed to continue explaining.


    "I have most likely been identified by the Children of the Past," Dante admitted. "Changing faces can only get you so far. There are other ways to recognize someone, and we believe they''ve pinpointed me based on my Energy signature."


    "What do you mean?" the Pink Ranger interjected, her brows knitting together in concern. She leaned forward in her seat, the metallic sheen of her uniform catching the ambient light.


    "This delves into what we refer to as of Energy frontier," Dante explained, his tone grave. "It''s an advanced technique¡ªso cutting-edge that few can replicate or even comprehend it. However, we know that there are individuals capable of visualizing and identifying Energy patterns uniquely tied to each person."


    "But what good does it do them to identify your Energy if they don''t know who it belongs to?" the Pink Ranger pressed.


    "Exactly," Dante nodded. "But once they can connect that Energy reading to a specific individual, any disguise becomes useless. I''ve attempted infiltration multiple times, and each time I''ve been denied. Our best hypothesis is that someone within their ranks has read my Energy and knows who I am, regardless of the face I wear."


    Oliver leaned back, absorbing this information. The implications were unsettling. He raised his hand again. "Doesn''t that mean they already know we''re trying to infiltrate them?"


    "For sure," Dante affirmed. "But they''ve likely anticipated from the beginning that the Emperor wouldn''t leave them in peace. The real question is how effectively we can train you to ensure that at least one of you successfully embeds within their organization."


    Damian raised his hand, his expression serious. "In that case, if any of us have been seen in public, couldn''t they already have a reading of our Energy?"


    "It''s possible," Dante acknowledged, his gaze steady. "However, from what we know, it¡¯s not a technique that can be used on anyone at any time. The chances of you having already been marked are low." He paused, his expression contemplative. "But you''ll need to train in a technique that will prevent your Energy from being read in the future. Still, we''re getting ahead of ourselves¡ªfor today, let''s focus on the basics."


    As Dante continued expounding on surveillance methods¡ªhow to recognize patterns, extract information, and the nuances of observation¡ªOliver found his mind drifting.


    ¡®They know we''re coming,¡¯ Oliver mused, a chill coursing through him. ¡®The Empire is aware that they''re expecting us.¡¯ The realization settled heavily. ¡®They''ll send us as sacrificial lambs to ensure at least one of us infiltrates the organization.¡¯


    A deeper worry gnawed at him. ¡®Does the Empire know they''ve already had contact with me?¡¯ he wondered. ¡®Have they already read my Energy signature?¡¯ The possibility made his stomach twist. If his Energy had been recorded, any disguise might be futile.


    The remainder of the morning blurred as Dante delved into the intricacies of surveillance theory. The sheer volume of information was staggering¡ªtechniques for tailing without being noticed, methods of setting up observation posts, and the art of blending into any environment. Oliver''s head throbbed, not just from the overload but from the weight of his concerns.


    When the break was finally announced, Oliver rose from his seat, stretching his stiff muscles. He made his way to the central shaft of the Silo, gazing down into the seemingly endless descent. The thought of descending all those flights just to climb back up was daunting.


    ¡®Is it worth it?¡¯ he pondered. ¡®I''ll have to climb all this again... Do I even have the stamina?¡¯


    Yet, he couldn''t deny his body''s need for sustenance. His stomach grumbled, reminding him that food was essential if he hoped to keep up with the grueling training demands. Spotting Darius already making his way down, Oliver decided not to linger. Taking a deep breath, he began his descent, carefully navigating the steps.


    Fortunately, the increased gravity only affected those ascending the stairs. While still taxing, going down was a relief compared to the arduous climb earlier. Oliver moved quickly, his footsteps echoing in the shaft as he leaped from step to step.


    Reaching the mess hall at the base of the Silo, he was winded but somewhat rejuvenated by the change in pace. The aroma of food was both comforting and invigorating. Despite his exhaustion, he maintained a composed demeanor, joining the line and grabbing a tray.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    He was already used to eating some strange slop from his time at the Academy. This time was no different¡ªalong with the other students, he received some kind of highly protein-rich gruel and began forcing it down his throat.


    Around him, he could hear several conversations happening at the same time. Many children and teenagers talked about what they had learned and who the best teachers were. But in the end, Oliver had no time to waste and sped up to finish his lunch.


    As soon as Oliver finished, he began to climb back to the first floor, step by arduous step.


    His muscles ached and protested with every movement, his legs feeling like lead as he pushed upward. Sweat trickled down his brow, but this time, a spark of excitement ignited within him. During his first climb, he hadn''t paid attention to the effects of the exercise. Now, with his Status Page projected beside him, he could monitor his progress in real-time.


    | Status Page


    | User: Oliver [Nameless]


    | Level: 4 [Knight]


    | Experience: [316/800]


    | Credits: 10.810


    ¡®Climbing it once earned me thirty experience points,¡¯ Oliver mused, a hint of satisfaction in his thoughts. ¡®That''s almost the same as taking down a Grey Ork.¡¯ The comparison invigorated him. ¡®If I climb it three times a day, that''s ninety experience points. Over six months... that''s a massive amount of experience.¡¯


    The prospect was thrilling. He knew it was just an estimate¡ªafter all, as the exercise became easier with repetition, the experience gains might diminish¡ªbut the potential was undeniable. ¡®Still worth it,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Especially considering the minimal risk involved.¡¯


    The renewed determination fueled his ascent. Despite the burning in his legs, back, and shoulders, he pressed on, each step bringing him closer to his goals. Over an hour later, he reached the first floor again. His body screamed in protest, muscles quivering from the strain, but his spirit remained unbroken.


    As Oliver made his way to the new training room, he found only Darius waiting for him, standing alongside their instructor.


    ¡®Finally, a moment to rest,¡¯ Oliver thought, allowing himself a brief respite as he sank to the floor. The training room was starkly different from the classrooms they''d used earlier. This chamber was entirely metallic¡ªgleaming steel walls, floor, and ceiling formed a seamless, featureless box. There were no chairs, no tables, no consoles or displays. The space felt both vast and confining, the lack of adornment stripping away any sense of comfort.


    It was disorienting. Without windows or timepieces, it was difficult to gauge their location within the fortress or how much time had passed.


    Minutes later, the heavy doors slid open with a pneumatic hiss, and the other five Rangers filed into the room. They looked as fatigued as Oliver felt; their expressions carried curiosity and wariness as they took in their austere surroundings.


    Dante, who had been sitting cross-legged in one corner, rose smoothly to his feet.


    "Good to see you all made it," Dante said, his voice echoing slightly in the barren chamber. "I trust your time was spent productively."


    "In the next five hours, we''ll divide your training into two parts," Dante announced, his voice echoing slightly in the expansive metal chamber.


    Dante stood at the center of the room, his posture relaxed yet commanding. "First," he continued, "we will focus on infiltration and evasion techniques. The most basic of these is silent movement."


    To demonstrate, he took several steps forward. Remarkably, not a single sound emanated from his boots contacting the floor. It was as if he glided effortlessly, the usual clank of footsteps entirely absent. The room, designed to amplify even the slightest noise by muting external sounds, remained eerily quiet. Any misstep would have been conspicuously loud in the echoing silence.


    A hand went up. It was the Yellow Ranger¡ªLuna, a young woman with sharp eyes and a curious expression. "Sir, isn''t moving silently just about being careful with your steps?" she asked, tilting her head slightly.


    Dante glanced at her, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Luna, correct?" She nodded in affirmation. "Walking carefully is part of it, yes, but true silent movement requires more than just caution. It''s about producing zero noise¡ªbecoming a ghost in your enemy''s midst."


    He tapped a series of commands into the holographic interface projected from his gauntlet. The room dimmed slightly as the training program initialized. "Now, it''s your turn," Dante said, stepping back. "This chamber is equipped with auditory sensors calibrated to detect even the slightest sound. Whenever any of you make noise, a visual indicator will appear above you¡ªa yellow card for minor sounds, red for anything louder."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the holographic indicators above each trainee blinked to life. Oliver glanced around at the others before pushing himself up from the floor. His muscles protested after the grueling climb up the Silo, but he steadied himself. Taking a deep breath, he placed his foot forward.


    The moment his boot touched the floor, a soft chime sounded, and a translucent yellow card appeared above his head, glowing faintly in the dim light. He grimaced¡ªhe hadn''t even realized he''d made a sound.


    Across the room, Kyle attempted the exercise. He moved with exaggerated slowness, but the heavy thud of his boot heel echoed loudly. A louder chime resonated, and a glaring red card materialized above him. Kyle scowled, clearly frustrated.


    The other Rangers took their turns, each striving for silence. Some managed a few steps before a yellow card signaled their missteps; others, like Kyle, found themselves immediately flagged with red cards. The room filled with soft chimes and the occasional muffled curse as the trainees realized how challenging true silence could be.


    Dante observed them with a discerning eye. "This is merely the act of walking," he noted. "Our training will encompass not only silent footsteps but also entering and exiting rooms undetected, manipulating door mechanisms without a whisper, and even running and leaping without a sound. These skills are vital for evading pursuers and infiltrating secure locations."


    He paused, allowing his words to sink in. The gravity of their task loomed large; they weren''t just learning to be soldiers but shadows.


    "Lastly," Dante continued, "the remainder of our training time will be dedicated to mastering your Energy control. This is crucial to prevent others from identifying you by your Energy signature."


    He glanced around the group, his gaze settling on each of them in turn. "You are all familiar with controlling the components of your Ranger Armors using Energy, correct?"


    There was a general murmur of assent, but Oliver hesitated. Slowly, he raised his hand. "Not yet."

 Chapter 159 - [Insight]

    - Oliver -


    There was a general murmur of agreement among the group, but Oliver hesitated. Slowly, he raised his hand. "Not yet," he admitted.


    Dante scratched his beard thoughtfully¡ªthe face he wore still altered from his earlier demonstration¡ªand stepped closer to Oliver, studying him intently. "That''s going to be hard," the officer remarked. "You have very little time."


    "Won''t six months be enough?" Oliver asked in surprise. He recalled that Katherine had mentioned one month of training was sufficient to master control. ¡®That would leave five months remaining¡¯, he thought.


    "The issue is that you won''t be spending those six months inside the base," Dante explained. "That''s the total duration of your training period. However, I''ll be sending you into the field to practice and, above all, to test your skills. So you have days to prepare for the next lesson."


    Oliver ran a hand through his hair, his concern growing. The faces of the others didn''t look much better. ¡®Maybe they know how to control it, but they don''t seem very confident,¡¯ he mused.


    "Blue Ranger, continue training until you have full command over your armor form," Dante directed. "But meanwhile, observe the exercise the others will be performing."


    Oliver nodded. His apprehension intensified significantly.


    "Take advantage of this room," Dante continued. "It''s the quietest space in the entire base. It¡¯ll help your training since it will need a lot of concentration, yet it will be straightforward. Without activating your armor, you must feel your Energy flowing through your bodies."


    Standing before them, the instructor closed his eyes as if demonstrating what he meant. However, Oliver couldn''t discern exactly what he was doing. He glanced around at the others, whose expressions mirrored his confusion.


    ¡®At least it''s not just me,¡¯ he tried to reassure himself.


    "Once you have your Energy flowing and you''ve gained control over it," Dante explained, his gaze steady as it swept across the Rangers, "you must compress it beneath your skin until none of it escapes your body."


    He paused, allowing the weight of his words to settle. The room was silent, each Ranger processing the extent of the task. Expressions of wonder and uncertainty flickered on their faces.


    After a moment, the Pink Ranger raised her hand hesitantly.


    "Yes¡ªPink Ranger, Clara, correct?" Dante acknowledged, turning his attention to her.


    "Is that... all?" Clara asked, her brow knit in confusion. "That''s the technique?"


    Dante offered a slight smile. "No, it''s not the entirety of it," he replied. "But if you can''t achieve this foundational step, everything that follows will be useless."


    "How long do we have to learn this?" Kyle interjected bluntly, not bothering to raise his hand. His tone carried a mix of impatience and skepticism.


    "You have two weeks for this part," Dante answered calmly. "The next phase will also require two weeks."


    "Because of the field training?" Kyle pressed further.


    "Correct," Dante confirmed with a nod.


    "Sir," Damian spoke up, his gaze sharp and inquisitive, "could you share what our field training will entail?"


    Oliver glanced at Damian, noting the glint in his eyes. It was clear that Damian was already scheming, formulating plans and counterplans to ensure success.


    Dante pondered the question briefly, his fingers tapping lightly against his side. After a moment, he seemed to reach a decision. "I believe there''s no harm in explaining," he said with a slight shrug.


    He began to pace slowly at the front of the room. "Our intel from the Blue Division reported that they''ve intercepted a back channel communication from Great House Charon. In approximately one month, Charon plans to host an auction."


    An undercurrent of curiosity rippled through the group.


    "During this auction," Dante continued, "they intend to sell schematics for mechs¡ªdesigns still in development and most likely from the 4th Gen."


    Oliver raised an eyebrow. "But what''s the issue with them selling these schematics?" he asked. "Aren''t such transactions common among the Houses?"


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "The problem," Dante said, his expression hardening, "is that we''ve received credible reports that the Lot plans to send agents to acquire these schematics."


    A murmur spread among the six.


    "Sir," the Yellow Ranger interjected, concern evident in her voice, "isn''t it a bit early for us to partake in a mission as complex as this?"


    "No doubt," Dante acknowledged. "Which is why you won''t be interfering with the auction itself."


    He stopped pacing and faced them directly. "Your mission is to infiltrate the event and maintain your disguises throughout the evening. This will be an exercise in applying the skills you''ve been learning¡ªstealth, observation, Energy concealment."


    "Any information you gather about the Lot''s activities or intentions will be considered a bonus," he added. "But the primary objective is to test your ability to operate undetected in a high-stakes environment."


    Understanding dawned on the faces of the Rangers. This was more than a training exercise¡ªit was a real-world application of their abilities.


    "So it''s a test run," Oliver said thoughtfully.


    "Exactly," Dante affirmed. "Consider it your ''test drive.'' A chance to put theory into practice under controlled conditions."


    The Rangers nodded, signaling their understanding of the mission''s intent.


    "Oh! I almost forgot," Dante added, his tone deceptively casual. "Our agents have been instructed to uncover your identities. If your disguises are compromised by them, it will count as a failure."


    ¡®Damn it. I have a month to learn alongside them and still cover what I haven''t mastered yet,¡¯ Oliver thought, a knot of anxiety tightening in his chest.


    During the remainder of the training session, Oliver repeatedly activated and deactivated his Ranger Armor, trying to synchronize it with the flow of his Energy. But the armor seemed to possess a will of its own, stubbornly resisting his attempts to influence it. It remained static, unyielding¡ªa silent rebuke to his efforts.


    Hours passed as he persisted, the training hall emptying as the other Rangers departed one by one. Yet Oliver continued, determination etched into every line of his face. Only when his Energy reserves were utterly depleted did he finally concede defeat for the day. Exhausted, he made his way back to the lower levels of the fortress.


    Sleep offered little respite. His rest was restless, plagued by swirling doubts and the looming question of whether he could overcome his limitations. But time was a luxury he couldn''t afford. As soon as he closed his eyes, it seemed, the harsh buzz of the morning alarm jolted him awake, heralding another day.


    His routine became a relentless cycle: eat, climb the Silo, study, descend, eat, climb, train, descend. The monotony was both numbing and demanding. It wasn''t until he stood before the immense staircase that he noticed something amiss.


    "What the hell is this?" Oliver exclaimed aloud, drawing curious glances from nearby trainees. The steps before him were different¡ªsubtly altered in a way that made his stomach drop.


    "Ah! I didn''t explain about this, did I?" Darius said, appearing at his side.


    "Of course not," Oliver replied tersely, frustration bubbling to the surface.


    "Well," Darius began, gazing up at the altered stairs, "this one''s not so bad."


    "Are you kidding me? They''ve changed the stairs. They''re slanted at some ridiculous angle downward," Oliver pointed out. Each step was slightly steeper, the incline forcing more strain on the legs. It wasn''t enough to cause a fall but sufficient to make the ascent notably more grueling.


    "Every now and then, they modify the stairs to up the challenge," Darius explained nonchalantly. "For me, the worst was when they removed the steps entirely and left only ropes."


    Oliver shot him a disbelieving look, momentarily tempted to vent his frustration physically. Instead, he took a deep breath, pushing down the urge. "Great," he muttered. "Just what I needed."


    He resigned himself to the morning''s torture, beginning the arduous climb. The modified stairs quickly sapped his strength, each step a testament to his waning patience.


    Despite the added difficulty, the days slipped into a routine. Yet with each sunrise, Oliver''s apprehension grew. Five days had passed, and he still had nothing to show for his efforts. The pressure was mounting.


    On the sixth day, Oliver''s nerves reached their breaking point. Alone in the Silent Chamber, desperation gnawed at him as he unleashed bursts of Energy in all directions. With each punch, shimmering plasma shot out, illuminating the metallic walls. Each blast was a futile attempt to exhaust his frustrations, to breathe once more amidst the suffocating weight of his impending failure.


    Oliver had wrestled with this decision for days, a difficult choice he had long contemplated but hoped to avoid. Now, cornered by his rivals'' progression and the practice looming deadline, he saw no alternative.


    Staring intently at his hands, he thought, ¡®I need to use [Insight] on the Armor.¡¯


    Unease settled in his stomach. [Insight] was a god-like boon, but it came with significant risks. The more complex the target, the greater the potential for catastrophic results. He recalled the stark warnings, the ominous probabilities etched into his mind.


    | Insight - Failure Odds Table


    | Minor Brain Injury [10%]


    | Traumatic Brain Injury [30%]


    | 7 Days Coma [30%]


    | 30 Days Coma [20%]


    | Partial Memory Loss [9%]


    | Complete Memory Loss [1%]


    ¡®It just can¡¯t be a coma. It would mean the end of the mission for me.¡¯ Oliver thought.


    The numbers loomed over him like specters, each percentage a stark reminder of what could go wrong. The possibility of severe consequences had kept him from using [Insight] on such an intricate device.


    But time was slipping away.


    Taking a deep breath, he steadied his racing heart.


    [Insight]

 Chapter 160 - Blue Crystal History

    - Oliver -


    As Oliver activated his [Insight], he braced himself for the familiar onslaught of information¡ªa torrent of hundreds of thousands of data points flooding his mind. Usually, only a fragment of this flood would linger long enough to grant him a deeper understanding of a system''s mechanics or schematics.


    But this time, nothing happened.


    No surge of knowledge. No cascade of images or blueprints flashing before his eyes. His mind remained blank.


    Oliver found himself standing in utter darkness. He looked around, but his eyes could not penetrate the void. It wasn''t just his sight that was dulled¡ªhis other senses were also dulled. He felt nothing against his skin¡ªno warmth or chill, not even the pressure of his own weight. The air was devoid of scent, and an oppressive silence swallowed any sound he might have heard.


    Pure emptiness.


    Yet, Oliver didn''t have long to ponder this strange sensation.


    Beneath his feet, a gentle light began to glow¡ªnot too bright, but enough to illuminate his surroundings. He seemed to be floating in the vastness of space. Below him, thousands of kilometers away, was a planet entirely shrouded in blue. There were no continents, no patches of land¡ªjust an unbroken expanse of water. It was clear he wasn''t looking at Earth.


    The planet rotated swiftly, its spin unnaturally accelerated, as if he were watching a time lapse in fast forward.


    As the blue planet whirled beneath him, a fleet of resplendent starships emerged from the depths of space. Their elongated, curving forms appeared as if sculpted in stone. Each vessel was a flawless fusion of art and function. Luminous hulls, crafted from interwoven natural fibers, glowed with a golden light that pulsed rhythmically like a heartbeat.


    These delicate and intricate ships glided through the cosmos with astounding grace. Every filament of their construction vibrated with energy as though they were alive and in harmony with the universe itself.


    As the fleet approached the azure world, it dissolved its tight formation. Surrounding the planet, each ship took up a unique position, forming a vast network around the globe.


    Gradually, tiny sparks of energy began to dance in front of the ships, forming small orbs that flickered with intense light. With each passing second, these orbs grew larger and larger, their luminescence intensifying as they swelled. Finally, the spheres disintegrated, transforming into monstrous beams that surged toward the planet below.


    Oliver couldn''t see what transpired on the planet''s surface, but he could well imagine the devastation that such pure energy blasts would wreak. The thought of it sent a chill through him, a mix of awe and dread at the sheer power unleashed.


    Suddenly, his vision went dark once more. But just as quickly, the darkness began to lift.


    As his sight adjusted, he found himself at the bottom of a vast ocean. The water around him was murky, shadows obscuring his view beyond a few feet. Yet he could make out figures moving in and out of an enormous temple. Their faces were etched with fear and anxiety.


    They resembled humans in many ways but bore distinct differences: gills flared on their necks, translucent membranes stretched between their fingers and toes, and their skin was composed of snake-like scales with a bluish tint that blended with the surrounding waters.


    This time, Oliver found he could move. Though he felt no ground beneath his feet, he propelled himself forward, entering the temple alongside the frantic beings.


    He couldn''t hear their voices¡ªthe water seemed to swallow all sound¡ªbut their panic was palpable. They darted back and forth in desperation, their movements sharp and urgent.


    Passing through the temple''s grand entrance, flanked by towering columns inscribed with glowing runes, Oliver pressed onward.


    At the pinnacle of the temple stood a throne carved from white marble. Seated upon it was a majestic woman of considerable stature, her cascading blue hair flowing over her shoulders.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Oliver recognized her instantly. ¡®Athena¡¯, he thought.


    But her expression was unlike any he had seen before. Gone was the stoic serenity he associated with her. Instead, her face was a portrait of pain and agony, eyes filled with a turmoil of emotions. It was as if she longed to act but was restrained by forces beyond her control. Her hands were clasped tightly together, knuckles white as she gripped them with fervor, as though sheer willpower might alter their fate.


    She wore her customary armor¡ªa gleaming blue adorned with golden accents¡ªbut now it appeared more aggressive, almost primal in design. The edges were sharper, the patterns more intricate, exuding an aura of untamed power.


    In her eyes burned a fierce fury¡ªa terrible, consuming rage that seemed to eclipse all else.


    And then, abruptly, it all vanished.


    Darkness enveloped him once more, but this time, no new visions emerged from the void. Instead, a small notification flickered before him.


    | You have unlocked: Blue Crystal - History [First Part]


    | Your synchronization improved


    | Synchronization Status


    | ??86% [Excellent]


    | ??2% [Critical]


    | [Insight] Failed


    | You absorbed too much information.


    | Rolling your penalty¡­


    Oliver couldn''t discern which penalty had been assigned to him.


    His consciousness returned in fragmented pieces as if he were surfacing from the depths of a vast ocean. First came sound¡ªthe low, distant hum of electronic equipment, the soft rustling of fabric nearby. Then sensation¡ªa heavy, uncomfortable weight pressing against his chest and a dull throbbing at the base of his skull, as if something within protested his awakening.


    His eyes slowly fluttered open, blinking against the pale, artificial light that washed over the stark white ceiling above him.


    ¡®I... I''m awake?¡¯ Oliver thought, scarcely believing that the vivid images had ceased. To verify that he was truly back in reality, he attempted to move a finger, focusing intently on the slightest motion.


    It worked. A flicker of relief sparked within him. Encouraged, he tried to move his head, but a wave of dull pain radiated from the base of his skull, causing a groan to escape his lips before he could suppress it.


    "Damn," he muttered inwardly, wincing at the discomfort.


    It was then he realized he wasn''t alone. A blurry figure shifted at the edge of his vision, and a voice¡ªsoft and cautious¡ªspoke to him. The words were muffled as though he were still submerged in that haze between sleep and wakefulness. Blinking again, he struggled to anchor himself in the moment. The insistent pounding in his head and the unsettling weight on his chest were his only certainties.


    Gradually, the figure beside him came into focus. It was a young woman he didn''t recognize, dressed entirely in white. A brooch bearing the insignia of the Sixth Division was pinned to her uniform.


    "Don''t try to move," she advised gently. "You''re not yet in a condition to get up."


    "Wh-where am I?" Oliver asked, his voice barely more than a strained whisper.


    "You''re in the infirmary of the Sixth Division," the woman replied. "I''m the medical officer on duty. I was doing my rounds when you began to wake up."


    Oliver''s gaze drifted around the room. The sterile environment was filled with advanced medical equipment¡ªmonitors displaying his vital signs, hovering holographic interfaces, and machines emitting soft glows and rhythmic sounds. Tubes connected his body to various devices, and a lightweight neural cap rested on his head, likely monitoring his brain activity.


    "What... happened?" he mumbled, trying to piece together his fragmented memories.


    "Your instructor found you unconscious this morning," the medic explained gently. "We believe some kind of incident may have caused a head injury. You arrived exhibiting symptoms of a concussion."


    "Oh! How much time has passed?" Oliver pressed, concern edging his tone.


    "A few hours," she replied. "You fainted at some point yesterday and have been here all day." She resumed her routine, checking monitors and adjusting equipment with practiced efficiency.


    Oliver realized there was no need to ask further questions; he figured the system could provide the remaining answers he sought.


    ¡®Shit, I''ve lost an entire day, and to make matters worse, I haven''t improved my situation,¡¯ he thought bitterly.


    He still had one last card up his sleeve¡ªan idea that had occurred to him the day before. However, it was perhaps even riskier than using [Insight]. Though it didn''t rely on randomness, there was a very real possibility it could blind him or, in the worst-case scenario, even kill him.


    Unfortunately, despite all his determination, he still needed to recover. It took two more days before he could be discharged from the infirmary again. Of his two weeks, only six days remained for him to learn how to control his armor and master the technique for concealing his Energy.


    Like in the previous days, he stayed until no one else was in the room before beginning his tests.


    ¡®Finally. Time for another gamble.¡¯

 Chapter 161 - A New View

    - Oliver -


    "Finally. Time for another gamble," Oliver thought.


    Yet another day had slipped by without him learning how to alter his armor using his Energy. Frustration gnawed at him; the deadline for the practical exercise was approaching fast, and he was no closer to mastering the synchronization that seemed to come so effortlessly to his peers.


    | New Technique Acquired


    | [Infiltration] Silent Steps


    | Progress: 20.33%


    Using his [Left Eye of Learning] to mimic the instructor''s movements had been straightforward. Within a few hours, he had already grasped the fundamentals. While he couldn''t replicate the technique perfectly yet, he was days ahead of the others. His ability to observe and internalize physical actions gave him a significant advantage.


    But when it came to controlling Energy, he simply lacked the same precision. The other Rangers channeled their Energy with ease, weaving it seamlessly through their armor as naturally as breathing. For Oliver, it was like trying to catch smoke with his bare hands¡ªintangible and ever-elusive.


    There was, however, one last alternative.


    Something he hadn''t tried yet.


    ¡®Insanity, perhaps... but maybe it''ll work,¡¯ Oliver mused, beginning to practice the exercise Nico had once taught him.


    Instead of imagining Energy as something to be controlled, Oliver would envision it as something that could be blocked. Let it flow naturally, but close off the paths where it shouldn''t go, forcing it into the direction he desired. By blocking specific parts, the Energy would have no choice but to surge toward the intended target.


    This approach, of course, made his technique somewhat uncontrollable¡ªa torrent of Energy rushing all at once to a single point.


    Using [Prometheus], he would consume this Energy to strengthen parts of his body.


    There was little risk of flooding a leg or an arm with a tsunami of Energy. At worst, he might fracture a bone or lose some skin¡ªinjuries that the VAT could repair.


    However, there were parts of the body that even the VAT or Nico''s regenerative abilities couldn''t restore.


    ¡®What would happen if I used [Prometheus] on my brain?¡¯ The thought lingered, both daunting and intriguing.


    Initially, Oliver planned to test this hypothesis once he gained more control over his energy. He thought he could then safely explore the possibilities. But it seemed he wouldn''t have that luxury. Time was a commodity he couldn''t spare, and he needed a breakthrough.


    "I have to try," he resolved.


    However, the brain was not to be the final destination for his Energy. Oliver wanted to flood his eyes with Energy.


    ¡®If a Boon can alter my vision, perhaps I can control what I can see,¡¯ Oliver thought, considering how [Observation] allowed him to perceive his opponents'' attack and defense strings. ¡®Maybe [Prometheus] can... do something interesting.¡¯


    He slowly lowered himself, bending his knees until his body touched the cold, metallic floor. The icy contact seeped through his uniform, but he didn''t mind. Adjusting his posture, he straightened his spine and closed his eyes. The silence around him was absolute¡ªno noise, no echo¡ªjust him and the void.


    He took a deep breath, feeling the air fill his lungs and expand his chest, then released it in a slow, controlled exhale. Gradually, the outside world faded away. His focus turned inward to the subtle movements within his own body: the steady rhythm of his heartbeat, the gentle workings of his organs, and the continuous flow of blood winding through his veins.


    And then, the Energy came.


    It emerged like a warm, vibrant current, coursing through his body with a force that made his bloodstream seem sluggish by comparison. A flow of pure Energy¡ªa power that poured faster than it should, threatening to escape his control. He tried to slow it down, but instead, the pressure increased, making it even more impetuous.


    Oliver recalled what Nico had taught him during his lesson about [Prometheus].


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    He concentrated, envisioning invisible barriers forming within his arms, then his legs. Each new barrier redirected the flow, forcing the Energy upward, compressing it within himself. He felt the heat rising through his torso, pressing against his throat, his head.


    The intensity grew. His mind brimmed with that pulsating force as the Energy circulated through his eyes, his ears, his mouth. The pressure spread to every corner of his brain, sliding down his throat like liquid fire.


    He maintained control. Took a deep breath.


    And waited to see how far he could push.


    The pressure exerted by the Energy kept increasing, creating an almost unbearable pain in his head. Usually, he felt similar discomfort in his limbs when channeling Energy, but this was different¡ªsharper, more insistent.


    Oliver sensed he was a mere step away from making a grave mistake, a breath away from injuring himself.


    Even so, he continued. All that remained was to activate it and begin "consuming" the Energy¡ªusing it actively within his body.


    With the little concentration he had left, Oliver took the final step.


    [Prometheus]


    The moment the technique was activated, his Energy transformed from something invisible into golden flames. But this time, they no longer enveloped his arms and legs¡ªthey encompassed his entire head.


    Flames erupted from his neck, rising upward and intertwining with his hair, casting a radiant glow around him. His skull seemed wreathed in fire, the golden hues shimmering with intense heat yet causing him no harm.


    Oliver opened his eyes, eager to see what had changed¡ªif his senses were different. But his eyelids moved slowly, as if he had to exert Herculean effort just to lift them.


    It wasn''t just his eyes. Any movement he attempted seemed to take ten times longer than usual. His limbs felt heavy, resisting his commands. It was as though time had stretched, turning seconds into minutes.


    It took him a while to adjust and comprehend that instead of accelerating his body, he had accelerated his thoughts. His perception had quickened, making the world¡ªand his own physical movements¡ªappear sluggish by comparison.


    Gradually, the environment around him seemed to slow down. The flicker of the overhead lights became a languid pulse. The distant hum of the facility''s machinery deepened, and each vibration elongated. Even the subtle currents of air brushing against his skin felt drawn out, almost palpable.


    "This is... wrong," Oliver thought. His mind raced, processing information at an astonishing speed. Every detail in the room sharpened¡ªthe fine texture of the metallic walls, the minute imperfections on the floor, the barely perceptible flicker of a light panel in the corner.


    He attempted to lift his hand, watching intently as it inched upward at a glacial pace. What felt like several seconds to him was, in reality, the typical passage of time.


    "I''m thinking faster than I can move," he realized. "My cognitive functions are accelerated, but my body remains bound by its physical limits."


    Oliver grimaced. ¡®I did something wrong. [Prometheus] targeted the wrong part of my body,¡¯ he thought, frustration etching lines across his face. He lowered himself back onto the cold, metallic floor, crossed his legs, and closed his eyes.


    He began the process anew, almost from scratch. Carefully, he reconstructed the internal gates that regulated his Energy flow, increasing the pressure step by step. This time, he wouldn''t stop at his neck or head. His goal was singular and precise.


    The pain was immediate and intense. Oliver gritted his teeth, a low groan escaping as he forced the turbulent stream of Energy toward his eyes. His hands clenched into fists so tight that his knuckles whitened, nails biting into his palms and drawing thin slivers of blood. The sharp sting was a welcome distraction, anchoring him against the mounting agony building behind his eyes.


    Just as darkness threatened to overtake him, he acted on instinct. With the last vestiges of his strength, he activated [Prometheus].


    Heat radiated from his skin as the Energy ignited into golden flames. But unlike before, the flames didn''t engulf his body or even his head. Instead, two brilliant fires hovered directly in front of his eyes, each one a searing orb of incandescent light.


    Slowly, Oliver opened his eyes. The world around him had transformed. Time flowed usually once more, but everything he saw was overlaid with a delicate, golden sheen.


    ¡®How do I test this? There''s nothing here infused with Energy,¡¯ he thought, his mind racing. He glanced down at his own body but noticed no immediate differences; all his Energy had been diverted to his eyes.


    Then, his gaze fell upon his gauntlet. Despite the opaque metal casing, he could discern the faint azure glow of three Z Crystals embedded within.


    "Yes!" Oliver exclaimed, a surge of triumph coursing through him.


    His victory was short-lived. Warm droplets began to slide down his cheeks. "Wait, why am I crying over something like this?" he wondered aloud. Wiping his eyes with the sleeve of his uniform, he was startled to see smears of crimson staining the fabric.


    Blood was seeping from his eyes.


    Panic surged, but he forced himself to stay calm. Oliver quickly deactivated [Prometheus], the golden flames extinguishing instantly. The radiant glow vanished, leaving him bathed in the stark lighting of the chamber.


    ¡®At least I''m not blind,¡¯ he thought, attempting to find solace in the situation. Yet, the realization of what he''d just done weighed heavily on him.


    ''What would happen if there was a bleeding in my brain?'' Oliver thought, remembering that he had used the same power for a few seconds on an even more vital part than his eyes. He shuddered at the thought of the potential side effects if he had sustained the power any longer.


    The dull ache behind his eyes served as a reminder of the risks he''d taken.


    Determined, he steadied himself. "I still need to test this with someone," he resolved.

 Chapter 162 - Armor Control

    - Oliver -


    Determined, Oliver steadied himself. "I still need to test this with someone," he resolved, his voice echoing softly in the empty chamber.


    Yet, despite his determination, it was already late into the night. As he stepped out of the training room, he found the corridors deserted. Not a single recruit was in sight on the first floor or on any of the levels above. Even the staircase was shrouded in shadows.


    With no one around, Oliver had no choice but to return to the lowest level and make his way to his bunk. After pushing himself to the brink and sustaining injuries over the past two days, a few hours of rest would do him good.


    Though the rest was brief, when Oliver awoke, he felt relaxed. The exhaustion had faded, and he had regained some of the Energy he''d needed to analyze his rivals. For the first time since his arrival, he managed to wake up alongside the fortress''s alarm. Growing accustomed to the relentless routine, he quickly got a simple breakfast, his mind already turning to the climb ahead.


    As he approached the base of the Silo¡ªthe towering structure that had become both his nemesis and his proving ground¡ªhe let out a sigh of relief. The staircase had returned to its normal state. Climbing under increased gravity remained a tough challenge, but at least there were no new surprises today.


    Despite the strain, Oliver found solace in his progress. His muscles had grown stronger, and his endurance had increased. The rigorous exercise was beginning to pay off.


    | +1 Constitution


    Upon reaching the top, he received, for the first time, a point added to his status purely through training, independent of any combat experience or missions completed.


    Curious, Oliver brought up his Status Page.


    Status Page


    | User: Oliver [Nameless]


    | Level: 4 [Knight]


    | Experience: [916/800] [Press to Evolve]


    | Credits: 10,810


    "I can evolve again," Oliver mused aloud, a hint of excitement creeping into his voice as he reviewed the data. The option to evolve glowed softly on the display, tempting him. "But I could also invest in Strength or Agility."


    He weighed his options carefully. Evolving could unlock new Boons or enhance his current ones, potentially giving him the edge he needed. On the other hand, increasing his Strength or Agility would offer immediate, tangible improvements to his physical capabilities.


    Without a clear decision or knowing which path would serve him best in the challenges ahead, Oliver decided to hold onto his points for now. There was no need to rush into a choice that could help in the next exercise.


    By the time Oliver finally reached the first-floor classroom, all the other Rangers were already seated, waiting patiently. Only he and Dante were absent. As he caught his breath and glanced around, he noted that his rivals no longer appeared winded or fatigued from the arduous climb up the Silo.


    ¡®Looks like I''m not the only one who''s gotten better at scaling the Silo,¡¯ Oliver mused, a hint of a challenging smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    He slipped into one of the vacant seats near the front, close to the raised platform where Dante usually taught. The room was enveloped in silence, each Ranger lost in their thoughts as they awaited the instructor''s arrival.


    Moments later, Dante strode into the room with purposeful strides, not pausing to acknowledge them. His austere presence commanded immediate attention.


    "Alright," Dante began, his voice resonating through the room. "Today, we''ll tackle the final topic in our Counter-Surveillance module, one of the fundamentals: Hacking."


    As always, Dante''s lectures were dense with complex information, a torrent of technical jargon, and nuanced strategies that often left Oliver scrambling to keep pace. But amid the flood, certain points crystallized with clarity.


    "Hacking is one of the most critical aspects of counter-surveillance," Dante explained, his gaze sweeping across the room. "This holds true for any mission you undertake. Regardless of who your adversary is, they are well aware of our heavy reliance on the NET. We use it to connect our Gauntlets, to communicate, to access vital intel."


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    He paused, letting the weight of his words settle. "But in this age, no means of communication can be considered entirely secure. Whether through the Empire''s oversight or the influence of the Great Houses, there are always eyes watching, ears listening."


    Damian, ever inquisitive, raised his hand. "But isn''t that an advantage?" he asked. "If the Empire controls the communication networks and is aware of the information flowing through them, doesn''t that work in our favor?"


    Dante regarded him with a measured expression. "The problem, Damian, is the sheer expanse of the Empire. Its size is both its strength and its weakness. We can''t guarantee that the intelligence we gather won''t be intercepted or leaked to our opponents within its vast bureaucracy. That''s why we must exercise extreme caution, even when communicating internally."


    Oliver leaned forward, absorbing every word. His mind flashed back to his experiences with House Lot, witnessing firsthand how they manipulated information networks, hacking to both disseminate and withhold data, effectively controlling NEA operations from the shadows.


    "A pertinent example is your fellow Ranger here," Dante continued, gesturing toward Oliver. "To prevent his intel from being blocked by agents within the Empire, he chose to broadcast directly to all bases on Olympus."


    Oliver''s eyes widened in surprise. He hadn''t expected Dante to be aware of the specifics of his past mission. A mix of pride and apprehension welled up inside him.


    "Remember this," Dante said, his tone grave. "Anything that operates within a networked system is a potential vulnerability. Gauntlets, Mechs, communication nodes. They can all be exploited. It''s your responsibility to discern what information you transmit, where you transmit it, and which channels to avoid entirely."


    As the lecture progressed, Dante delved deeper into the intricacies of cyber warfare. He outlined methods for identifying compromised communication lines, techniques for masking their digital footprints, and strategies for misleading adversaries'' surveillance efforts.


    While practical infiltration exercises were still forthcoming, Oliver felt as though a veil had been lifted. The more he learned, the more he realized how exposed he might have been. Questions buzzed in his mind like restless insects. ¡®How deeply could the Children of the Past be monitoring him? Had they planted a bug on him? In his Gauntlet, perhaps?¡¯


    "Could they have tampered with my equipment?" he pondered, a knot of unease tightening in his stomach. Yet, he knew these were mere speculations. It was entirely possible that someone on their team possessed a tracking boon.


    With the conclusion of the morning lesson and a brief period of rest, the Rangers proceeded to their afternoon training session. Dante stood once again against one of the training hall walls, his arms crossed, observing as the Rangers immersed themselves in exercises aimed at reducing the amount of Energy they emitted.


    Oliver approached the instructor slowly, his footsteps measured. Dante lifted his gaze as Oliver drew near.


    "What can I help you with, Ranger?" Dante asked seriously.


    "Sir, could you demonstrate how you control your armor?" Oliver inquired.


    Dante appeared contemplative, perhaps uncertain of how to assist. Nevertheless, he shrugged and pushed himself away from the wall.


    Just before Dante initiated his transformation, Oliver activated [Prometheus] in his eyes.


    Upon seeing the young man with two golden flames flickering in his eyes, Dante raised an eyebrow, a hint of curiosity flashing across his face, but said nothing.


    Oliver focused intently on the flow of Energy that the instructor was manipulating. Through his enhanced vision, Dante''s body appeared crisscrossed with hundreds of tiny conduits, as fine as silk threads, channeling Energy throughout his form. Another significant detail caught his attention: within Dante''s gauntlet, two distinct glows emanated. Two Z Crystals were embedded there.


    He couldn''t determine their colors or power levels, but it was enough to know that there was more than one.


    Oliver watched as the instructor activated his yellow armor. A burst of Energy radiated outward, forming into a cohesive shell around him. Gradually, each filament of Energy shifted, weaving intricately from one point to another, controlling and refining the armor''s final shape.


    As he finished observing, a notification flickered in Oliver''s field of vision:


    | New Technique Learned


    | [Energy] Armor Morph Control


    | Progress: 0.15%


    "I see," Oliver muttered unconsciously.


    At last, he understood what he needed to do and the root of his hardship. It was about the flow of Energy. Most others had evolved more gradually; their Energy flow was as thin as a thread. His own had surged rapidly due to his evolutions and the use of [Prometheus].


    His body had become accustomed to channeling vast amounts of Energy, making his flow heavy but swift. This density made it challenging to manipulate his armor with the finesse required for detailed control.


    As Dante reverted to his normal state, he watched the young Ranger closely. Oliver was now repeatedly activating and deactivating various parts of his armor, striving to alter it more profoundly but still struggling to achieve the precision he sought.


    "I think that''s acceptable," Dante remarked. "You don''t need perfect control over every aspect."


    His gaze held a hint of surprise at Oliver''s rapid progress.


    "Great, thank you," Oliver replied, a determined glint in his eye as he turned towards his fellow Rangers. ¡®It''s time to catch up,¡¯ he thought.

 Chapter 163 - Cygnus

    - Oliver -


    "Great, thank you," Oliver replied, a determined glint in his eye as he turned toward his fellow Rangers. ¡®It''s time to catch up,¡¯ he thought.


    Despite his confident demeanor, Oliver''s body felt heavy. The effects of [Prometheus] weighed on him, especially after using it on such sensitive parts of his body. A dull ache throbbed behind his eyes, and his limbs felt leaden. He could feel the strain that the technique imposed, but he wasn''t about to let that stop him.


    He walked over to one of the corners of the training chamber and sank down, crossing his legs and leaning his back against the cold metal wall. Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath, preparing to ignite the flames in his eyes once more.


    But before he could begin, he noticed that Dante was still standing in front of the room. The instructor surveyed the group of Rangers, his gaze sharp and assessing. Then, he raised his voice.


    "Excellent. Seeing that most of you have reached the level expected for these initial weeks, we''ll proceed to the next stage," Dante announced.


    Oliver''s eyes widened in surprise. ¡®Just when I was about to start mastering this level, we''re already moving on to the second stage?¡¯ However, his astonishment was brief. He trusted that with his [Left Eye of Learning], it was only a matter of time before he caught up to the others.


    "The training won''t change significantly," Dante continued. "You''ll simply need to walk around this room without letting your Energy leak from your bodies. Once you''ve mastered this level, we''ll exit the chamber and walk throughout the fortress. After that, we''ll incorporate combat and evasion exercises. Finally, you''ll be expected to go an entire day without letting your Energy escape."


    Oliver glanced around, noticing the nervous expressions on the faces of the Rangers. It was clear that the current stage was already challenging enough as it was; adding movement would make it even more problematic.


    Dante, having finished his explanation, returned to his seat, watching them intently.


    The Rangers remained silent, many of them with sweat beading on their brows from intense concentration. They began pacing back and forth across the room, each step deliberate. Whenever someone''s Energy slipped out of control, a holographic alert flared above their head¡ªa silent signal of their lapse.


    Kyle was constantly stumbling, making the hologram flicker over him. Others moved with painstaking slowness, their faces etched with focus. The air was thick with tension


    Still struggling to grasp even the first stage of the exercise, Oliver found himself perpetually marked by the holographic alert hovering above his head.


    Determined, he activated [Prometheus] once more. The familiar warmth surged through him as he redirected Energy to his eyes. His vision sharpened, allowing him to perceive the ethereal flows of Energy within others¡ªstreams of luminescent currents threading through their bodies like rivers of light.


    He turned his gaze to Kyle, who appeared the most clumsy among them. Like Oliver, Kyle had a powerful Energy flow coursing through broad channels within his body. Thick conduits pulsed with excess Energy, especially in his arms, where the luminescence almost spilled out in cascades.


    ¡®Perhaps it''s because of his Boon,¡¯ Oliver mused. ¡®If he''s accustomed to altering his skin, he must channel a lot of Energy exactly where he''s now trying to contain it.¡¯


    Unfortunately, there was little Oliver could learn from Kyle''s approach.


    He shifted his attention to the Pink Ranger and the Yellow Ranger. ¡®Luna and Clara?¡¯ he thought, straining to recall their names, though he wasn''t entirely sure.


    Their Energy flows were the opposite extreme. Their circulations were so fine and controlled that they emitted almost no outward Energy. Their bodies glowed softly, and the Energy moved through narrow channels with surgical precision.


    ¡®Impressive control,¡¯ Oliver noted, a hint of admiration in his thoughts. But he couldn''t shake a lingering concern. ¡®In a critical condition, would they be able to muster a massive amount of Energy quickly enough?¡¯


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    He observed them a while longer but concluded that their methods wouldn''t aid his training.


    Finally, his gaze settled on Damian and Darius.


    Damian''s Energy flow was subdued, except around his brain and lungs, where it swirled in concentrated pools. Oliver noticed that Damian was constructing intricate barriers near these organs, carefully regulating the Energy that surged there.


    ¡®Could that also be related to his Boon?¡¯ Oliver wondered. He knew that Damian had the ability to communicate with and control monsters, but he hadn''t considered how that power physically manifested within him.


    As for Darius, his Energy pathways bore a striking resemblance to Oliver''s own. Energy coursed vigorously throughout his body. Darius was focusing on forming a barrier just beneath his skin, encapsulating his rampant Energy to prevent any from leaking out.


    Watching Darius, Oliver felt a resonance. Here was someone he could truly learn from. As he observed, he sensed the [Left Eye of Learning] subtly activating, not through overt notifications, but as a gentle draw on his own Energy reserves¡ªa silent assimilation of knowledge.


    ¡®Somehow, I''m learning to replicate his technique,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Perhaps it''s too rudimentary to be recognized as a distinct skill.¡¯


    Time seemed to blur as Oliver immersed himself in training. The hours slipped away, marked only by the gradual dimming of the training chamber''s lights. He practiced relentlessly, integrating the insights gleaned from Darius. Visualizing the barrier beneath his skin, he willed his Energy to circulate within that confined space.


    Sweat beaded on his forehead, but he felt the progress with every breath.


    By the day''s end, Oliver had made significant strides. He stood in the center of the chamber; the holographic alert above his head flickered and then vanished¡ªa clear indication that his Energy was now fully contained.


    A rare smile touched his lips. He had done it.


    But he wasn''t the only one who had noticed his rapid advancement. Over the following days, Oliver became aware of Dante''s eyes upon him. The instructor often watched him with a keen, curious gaze whenever Oliver made a new leap forward.


    ---


    Amid the relentless pace within the fortress, Oliver found himself so immersed in his training that the passage of days became a blur. The rigorous routines and constant drills consumed his focus, leaving little room for anything else.


    Suddenly, the looming practical exercise was upon them, with only two days remaining. Dante gathered the six Rangers in one of the expansive training halls to outline the mission ahead.


    "Who here has been to Cygnus?" Dante asked, his piercing gaze scanning the group.


    Only Damian and Clara raised their hands.


    "Then you already have some familiarity with the city," Dante continued. "In two days, Cygnus will be celebrating the anniversary of its founding¡ªa grand event that enlivens the entire colony, drawing tourists and merchants from across the Empire."


    He paused, letting the significance sink in. "However, this year is special. The colony''s leaders aim to raise substantial credits to fund their expansion and bolster their industry. As part of this effort, they''ll be showcasing new mechs developed locally and from neighboring colonies."


    Dante''s expression grew more serious. "We''ve received intelligence that, amidst the celebrations, an auction will take place atop the Cygnus Magna Hotel. Mech schematics, including plans for a fourth-generation combat mech, will be up for bid."


    A ripple of interest passed through the group.


    "Your mission," Dante declared, "is to infiltrate and attend the auction without compromising your disguises. Under no circumstances should you interfere directly with the proceedings. Other undercover agents will be present to secure evidence linking the Great House to dealings with the Lot."


    He surveyed them, his eyes sharp. "To ease this exercise, each of you will receive a Fake Face. None of you will know the identities of the others to prevent any... unintended interference."


    Oliver sensed an undercurrent in Dante''s words, as if the instructor was acutely aware of certain rivalries or histories among them.


    "You''ll receive your new identities via your gauntlets," Dante explained. "You have the next two days to apply your training and fully assume these personas. You won''t have any preset permissions or information on how to gain access to the auction¡ªthat will be up to you to discover."


    "In forty-eight hours, you''ll be summoned individually to the teleportation chamber and dispatched to Cygnus. Until then, there will be no formal classes or training sessions. Your preparation is your own responsibility."


    With that, Dante concluded the briefing, dismissing them. The group dispersed, each heading off to make the most of the limited time.


    While the others sought out simulation rooms or secluded spots for practice, Oliver made his way back to his quarters. He preferred the solitude of his bunk.


    Sitting on the edge of his bed, he activated his gauntlet. The device hummed softly, projecting a holographic display into the air before him. A dossier materialized, and he leaned forward to examine it.


    A new face rotated slowly in the projection¡ªa man with chiseled features, deep-set eyes, and a faint scar tracing his left cheekbone. There was a hardened confidence in his gaze, the kind born from years in unforgiving environments.


    Beneath the image, his new identity glowed in bold lettering.


    ¡°Cassius Blackstone ¨C Asteroid Mining Entrepreneur¡±

 Chapter 164 - 31st Floor

    - Oliver -


    "Cassius Blackstone¡ªAsteroid Mining Entrepreneur."


    Oliver studied the man''s face; there was no resemblance between them whatsoever.


    The hologram appeared like a short video, showing Cassius on an icy planet with a few rocks around him. His figure looked imposing, dressed in orange mining gear. At the same time, his belly was slightly protruding, as if, despite exercising and working on something so exhausting, he still had a monstrous appetite.


    His face, hardened by time, had a few wrinkles and was framed by a thick, graying beard speckled with white strands. His brown eyes were stern and piercing.


    "Born on Luna, made a fortune through gambling. Nowadays, he runs Ad Astra, a company that leads asteroid mining operations," Oliver read aloud, trying to imagine himself in this person''s shoes. "He''s headed to Cygnus to purchase mechs for future explorations."


    It didn''t seem like such a challenging role to assume, especially since Cassius was from a place Oliver knew quite well. His biggest concern was that Cassius was from a House, not a Nameless like himself. He wondered if there were any specific behaviors that might give him away when compared to someone from a House.


    Oliver thought about contacting his friends, but when he glanced at his gauntlet, a glaring "No Signal" message greeted him on the chat app.


    "Damn," he muttered, rising from the bed to begin practicing. He tried introducing himself, engaging in conversation, mimicking a slightly different voice, and crafting a background story.


    As he started to feel more comfortable, Oliver shifted his focus to studying the asteroid mining market. He didn''t need to become a genius on the subject¡ªjust knowledgeable enough to hold a conversation.


    Oliver remembered that it would also be essential to study the mecha market. Although he had a superficial knowledge of piloting and maintenance, he didn¡¯t know much about the models or even which ones were used in mining and their characteristics.


    While Oliver was deeply engrossed in his studies, the door to his quarters slid open without warning. Darius stumbled in, his posture weary, before throwing himself onto his bunk with a theatrical sigh.


    "Still studying?" Darius asked, his voice tinged with exhaustion.


    "Yes. I need to learn more about this identity they''ve assigned me," Oliver replied, not lifting his gaze from the holographic data floating above his gauntlet.


    "We''ve got all day tomorrow. There''s plenty of time," Darius said, rubbing his temples. "I''m too tired; my brain feels like it''s going to melt. I prefer it when we have combat training or Energy control classes."


    Oliver glanced briefly at his roommate, then refocused on the streams of information cascading before him.


    "Ah, come on. Every day, it''s just training and more training," Darius grumbled. "You know you can take a break, right? Even I, who spent my whole life in the Silo, know that."


    A sad chuckle escaped him as he watched Oliver with a mix of empathy and mischief.


    Hearing this, Oliver felt a twinge of pity for Darius. Only the stars knew when he''d be able to leave this place. Who knows what the Empire had done to these children? Receiving a Unique Crystal had been a prison sentence for them rather than the liberation it was supposed to be.


    Oliver lowered his gauntlet for a moment.


    Darius lay sprawled on his bed, gazing at Oliver upside down with a sly grin.


    "So, what do you suggest we do? You''re not just telling me to go to sleep, are you?" Oliver inquired.


    "Aha!" Darius exclaimed, leaping off his bunk. "Of course not. We''re alive in here; we''re not just waiting for our time to rot."


    He strode over to the door and peeked into the dimly lit corridor. "We just have to wait a few more minutes until the lights are out."


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Oliver watched as Darius scanned the hallway a couple of times. Then, with a conspiratorial wave, Darius beckoned him. "Come on, quickly."


    Curiosity piqued, Oliver hesitated for a fraction before standing up. "Where exactly are we going?"


    "You''ll see," Darius whispered, his eyes gleaming with a hint of rebellion. "Time to show you that there''s more to life here than protocols and holograms."


    "Over here," Darius whispered as they darted through the labyrinth of corridors, their footsteps muffled against the cold metallic floors. They wound their way to the back of the mess hall. Oliver followed closely. Darius slipped through a door into the kitchen, navigating confidently past stainless steel counters and dormant appliances until they reached the far wall.


    They stopped at what appeared to be an old storage room. Chains crisscrossed the rusted metal door, securing it firmly in place.


    Darius pulled on the chains and tapped twice on the door.


    Oliver watched, eyebrows raised.


    Two knocks echoed from the other side.


    Darius responded with four quick taps.


    As soon as he finished, the clanking sound of bolts being drawn back reverberated, and the heavy door creaked open from within.


    On the other side stood a child, perhaps eight or nine years old, peering cautiously around the edge of the door to identify the visitors.


    "Ah! Darius. Why didn''t you tell us you were coming?" the child whispered.


    "I didn''t have time. They''ve been watching me constantly," Darius replied, starting down the shadowy staircase beyond the door.


    As they descended the dark, narrow steps, each wooden plank groaned under their careful tread. The air grew cooler, carrying the scent of dust and a faint hum of static electricity. The only illumination came from a few sparse light bulbs strung overhead, flickering intermittently as if signaling their imminent demise.


    At the bottom of the stairs, an enormous chamber unfurled before them.


    "Welcome to the Thirty-First Floor," Darius said to Oliver, a hint of pride in his voice. "This is where the worst of the worst from the Silo end up."


    Oliver''s eyes widened. The vast room was hard to fathom¡ªhidden all this time beneath their feet. Walls upon walls were adorned with analog monitors and archaic CRT screens, their glass surfaces reflecting the dim glow. Pinball machines shimmered softly in various corners, emitting the gentle clatter and chime of their games. Elsewhere, vintage arcade cabinets stood sentinel, their pixelated displays showcasing games older than Oliver himself.


    Children and teenagers crowded every corner, elbowing their way in for a chance to play vintage games and converse with others. The soft glow of outdated screens bathed the room in a nostalgic light, and the air hummed with excitement.


    Oliver stood in disbelief, taking in the surreal scene. He couldn''t quite fathom where he was or how on earth there was so much ancient technology¡ªeven artifacts over a century old. In one corner, he spotted an armchair precariously stacked with a teetering pile of VHS tapes and floppy disks, all blanketed in dust.


    There was a sense of timelessness as if the room had been abandoned decades ago yet somehow remained vibrant and alive.


    "Where are we?" Oliver asked, his voice filled with wonder.


    "We''re in the last vestige of freedom within the Silo," Darius replied. "One of the secrets even the highest-ranking officers have no idea exists."


    "B-but how?" Oliver stammered.


    "Everyone here is so restricted, so closely monitored, that they forget every system has its flaws," Darius explained. "For decades, when they turn off the power, they end up turning off the cameras. But no one bothers to fix them. After all, what could kids and teenagers possibly do down here? We¡¯re just cattle for them."


    ¡°In the worst-case scenario, they can always check if we use any technology with Z Crystal. However¡­¡± Darius continued.


    "However, they have no way to trace this technology," Oliver observed.


    "Exactly!" Darius responded gleefully. "Usually, people are more surprised when they see these relics."


    Oliver offered a faint, awkward smile at the comment. They were relics now, but where he came from, they were just old.


    "Without a connection to the Net and not Z Crystals, this technology slips right under their noses," Darius said.


    "But how do you even get your hands on stuff like this?" Oliver asked.


    "Every so often, we have training exercises outside the fortress. During those times, we take the opportunity to scavenge whatever we can smuggle back," Darius explained.


    "I see," Oliver replied, stopping beside an arcade machine flashing the title ¡®Marvel vs. Capcom.¡¯ "Shall we play?"


    Darius grinned broadly. Little did he know that Oliver was used to games like these, especially before he was frozen.


    By the end of the night, the score stood at 10 to 2 in Oliver''s favor, leaving several boys and girls of the Sixth Division astonished at the outcome.


    "He''s not half bad," Darius admitted, eyes widened in surprise.


    As they headed back to their quarters, Oliver reflected on the evening. Darius wasn''t so bad after all, he thought before drifting off to sleep.


    Unfortunately, they wouldn''t have the same leisure time tomorrow. With preparations needed for the upcoming exercise, tonight had been a brief respite; a momentary breath of freedom; before the next days passed, and the time came for them to depart for Cygnus.

 Chapter 165 - The Festival

    - Oliver -


    Unfortunately, they wouldn''t have the same leisure time tomorrow. With preparations needed for the upcoming exercise, tonight had been a brief respite; a momentary breath of freedom; before the next days passed, and the time came for them to depart for Cygnus.


    With everything ready for the start of the exercise, Oliver was awakened earlier than usual. At 5 AM sharp, his alarm jolted him into consciousness.


    All that remained was to wait until his gauntlet issued the summons. Eventually, the device chimed with a soft yet insistent tone, calling him to the first floor. By then, Darius had already been dispatched some time prior.


    Fortunately for Oliver, the stairway''s gravity enhancement was deactivated that morning, allowing him to ascend swiftly to the fortress''s main level. As he reached the top, Dante awaited him alongside several other officers.


    "Before you depart, we need to prepare you for this exercise," Dante instructed, gesturing toward a side chamber. Oliver followed him into what resembled a makeup studio. He settled into one of the reclining chairs, where technicians began applying what looked like thin sheets of metallic film to his face.


    He couldn''t quite grasp what they were doing or how it worked, but ten minutes later, they stepped back, their work complete.


    "By the time you leave, your new identity will be fully activated," Dante explained. "Anyone scanning the NEA databases will find everything they need about Mr. Cassius Blackstone."


    Oliver nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Put on these clothes," Dante said, handing him some clothes and a suit. Oliver quickly changed, using the room''s solitary mirror to adjust the fit.


    "Excellent," Dante remarked, scrutinizing him closely. "Now, let''s activate the Fake Face."


    The instructor entered a series of commands into his gauntlet. Almost immediately, Oliver sensed a faint chemical odor and a subtle current of electricity coursing across his skin. To his relief, there was no pain, and the transformation happened quickly.


    "Take a look," Dante said, pointing toward the mirror.


    When Oliver turned to face the mirror, he barely recognized who was staring back at him. His own features had vanished, replaced by the face of Cassius Blackstone. He was astonished; even the beard was there, tactile and authentic, not merely a hologram. As he ran his fingers over the coarse hairs, he marveled, ¡®How the hell does this work?¡¯


    "Are you ready?" Dante''s voice pulled him from his thoughts.


    "Yes, sir," Oliver replied, snapping back to attention.


    "Good. Take him," Dante instructed, gesturing to a pair of officers.


    The two officers flanked Oliver, escorting him down a series of corridors to a secluded chamber. Inside stood a compact teleportation unit, so small it could accommodate only one person at a time.


    Stepping onto the platform, Oliver braced himself. The disorienting sensation of teleportation engulfed him with a dizzying blur of light and motion. When his feet found solid ground again, he was momentarily stunned.


    A brilliant explosion erupted before him, followed by another and dozens more. Vibrant fireworks burst across the sky in rapid succession, each more dazzling than the last. He stood there, momentarily bewildered, until he realized it was part of the festival.


    As Oliver took in his surroundings, the sun dipped toward the horizon, casting a golden glow over everything. Yet the city''s festivities showed no sign of waning. Music and laughter echoed through the air, mingling with the crackle of fireworks.


    Oliver found himself standing atop a walkway, granting him an expansive view of the cityscape. Cygnus was encapsulated beneath a vast, translucent dome, much like other colonies he''d seen. But from this vantage point, a stark difference became evident. Unlike any city he''d visited before, the dome wasn''t anchored to solid ground.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Instead, it floated amid a sea of amber clouds, suspended in the sky. Hundreds of massive engines and thrusters surrounded the city, their fiery plumes working tirelessly to keep the entire metropolis aloft and on course. Cygnus was a floating sanctuary drifting through the planet''s atmosphere.


    Oliver lingered for a few moments, captivated by the breathtaking panorama of the city. However, duty pulled him back to focus. He glanced down at his gauntlet, tapping it to bring up the holographic display. A map materialized, highlighting the route to his hotel and a countdown timer.


    ¡®Six hours until the auction begins,¡¯ he noted.


    Satisfied, he initiated the navigation app. A soft glow pulsed on his gauntlet, projecting a faint trail on the ground ahead to guide him.


    As he stepped onto the grand avenue, he was enveloped by the festival''s exuberance. Everywhere he looked, people were celebrating. Setting off bursts of micro-fireworks that shimmered like captured stardust, laughing, dancing without a care. Above, holographic lanterns floated like vibrant constellations, swaying gently in the synthetic breeze. They shifted in shape and intensity, responding to the ebbs and flows of the crowd below, painting the sky with ever-changing patterns.


    Towering skyscrapers soared on either side, their digital facades alive with holographic advertisements and fluid works of art. It was like walking through a living dreamscape, where reality and illusion intertwined seamlessly.


    The air was rich with an intoxicating blend of exotic aromas, scents of spices mingling with sweet fragrances from distant worlds. Aromas Oliver had never even imagined teased his senses, each breath a new discovery.


    Every building, stall, and shop pulsed with its own music, a symphony of different genres and rhythms all merging into a harmonious celebration. It seemed as if the entire city was alive, each element eager to partake in the festivities.


    He wandered for nearly ten minutes, allowing himself to absorb the city''s vibrant energy. Finally, he arrived at the Cygnus Magna Hotel. Like its neighboring buildings, the hotel''s facade was adorned with cascading holograms honoring the celebration.


    As he approached the entrance, a soft crackle sounded in his right ear¡ªthe discreet communicator linking him to his handlers.


    "Cassius, are you at the mission location?" a voice inquired.


    He raised a hand to his ear, lightly pressing the transmitter. "Approaching now," he replied smoothly.


    Stepping through the hotel''s grand archway, Oliver found that the revelry continued inside.


    The sound of laughter and clinking glasses filled the air. Automated service drones weaved through the crowd, carrying trays of exotic drinks and delicacies. Ornate fountains sprayed iridescent mist that sparkled as it caught the light.


    As the celebration continued, Oliver made his way toward the hotel''s reception desk. The distant sounds of music and fireworks provided a festive backdrop.


    "How may I assist you?" a woman asked as he approached. Oliver quickly realized she was an android¡ªnot only because of her flawless, almost ethereal beauty but also because of the alphanumeric codes subtly illuminated near the base of her neck.


    "Cassius Blackstone. I''m here for the Mecha Fair Presentation," Oliver stated confidently, slipping into the persona of the affluent entrepreneur he was impersonating.


    "Certainly. One moment, Mr. Blackstone," the android replied, her eyes flickering subtly as she scanned his credentials.


    He waited for a few seconds as she processed the information. Finally, she nodded. "Your identity has been confirmed; your access is granted. You''ll find the Mecha Presentation between the seventieth and eightieth floors."


    "Thank you," Oliver said with a polite nod before heading toward the bank of elevators.


    Around him, others who appeared to be industry magnates. Impeccably dressed individuals exuding an air of importance, their attention fixed on data streams projected from their personal devices or engaged in hushed conversations with subordinates. They stood patiently, waiting for the elevator to arrive, their reflections mirrored in the gleaming surfaces of the lobby.


    Oliver joined them, maintaining the composed demeanor expected of someone of his assumed status. The elevator doors slid open with a whisper, and they stepped inside. The ascent was swift and smooth, a silent testament to the building''s advanced engineering.


    After a brief journey, the elevator reached the seventieth floor. The doors parted to reveal a breathtaking view.


    Oliver stepped into a vast atrium that served as the entrance to the Mecha Presentation. Towering above him were two colossal mechs, each standing over five meters tall. They flanked the entryway like sentinels, their armored frames gleaming under strategically placed lights.


    The atrium buzzed with activity. Holographic displays showcased rotating 3D models of the latest mechs, their specifications scrolling alongside in luminous script. Potential buyers and representatives from various factions moved about, their conversations a low hum of negotiation and thinly veiled competition.


    Oliver took a moment to absorb the scene, fully aware of the magnitude of the event and the role he was about to play.


    "I''m here," he whispered, touching the discreet communicator embedded behind his ear.


    A moment''s pause, and then a voice crackled softly in response. "Acknowledged. Proceed according to plan."


    He straightened his suit, taking a deep breath to steady himself. "Time to buy some mechs."

 Chapter 166 - Atlas

    - Oliver -


    Oliver straightened his suit, taking a deep breath to steady himself. "Time to buy some mechs."


    As he passed through the grand hall entrance, Oliver was greeted with the breathtaking sight of the hotel''s convention center. It was almost impossible to believe that all of this was on the seventieth floor if not for the enormous glass panes showcasing the city sprawling below. The sheer scale and opulence made it feel as though he had stepped into another world suspended high above the ground.


    Oliver walked slowly through the entrance, his senses overwhelmed by the spectacle before him. Throughout the vast hall, dozens of stands housed mechs and vendors. Curious visitors stopped at each display to snap photos and learn about the mechs, while affluent magnates engaged in conversation with the sellers. The air vibrated with a palpable electricity, mingling with the animated murmur of the crowd. Giant screens projected cinematic images of the mechs.


    Reaching the first booth, Oliver stood motionless for a moment, his eyes wide as they reflected the mech towering before him. The machine seemed almost alive; the intense sheen of its metallic armor captured and refracted the hall''s shimmering lights. Its cockpit was slightly open, revealing the sophisticated cabin within.


    "Unicorn-S1 - First Generation. Created for colony defense, now accessible for any population expansion mission," read a pristine plaque beside the mech.


    Next to the mech stood two androids that Oliver could only describe as the epitome of beauty. They appeared designed to captivate, enticing every passerby to take a second look at the magnificent machine. Their synthetic grace and alluring presence added an otherworldly charm to the display.


    The saleswoman approached Oliver with a confident stride, her mechanical eyes gleaming with a rehearsed enthusiasm as she gestured grandly toward the towering steel giant beside her.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I present to you the Unicorn-S1. The pinnacle of military engineering!" Her voice echoed across the stand, seizing the attention of everyone nearby. "This is not just a mech. It''s a mobile fortress. Observe the armor composed of reinforced titanium-ceramic alloy, engineered to withstand high-caliber explosions and even assaults from Red Ork forces. Nothing penetrates this hull."


    She took several broad steps around the mech''s massive leg, her gaze sweeping over the captivated audience. "Take note of the limb articulation," she continued. "Developed with dynamic hydraulic movement technology, it grants unprecedented agility for a colossus of this magnitude. It can dodge tactical missiles and counterattacks before the enemy realizes what''s happening!"


    A prideful glint crossed her face as she pointed to the weapon mounted on the mech''s right arm. "Behold the HX-9 Vulcan assault machine gun. Capable of firing two thousand projectiles per minute. And if you require something a bit more... devastating, the precision missile launcher is just above, equipped with AI-assisted targeting."


    Turning to the crowd, her voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper, as if sharing a closely guarded secret. "And do you know what truly makes the Unicorn-S1 unique? The Z Crystal Core. It keeps this giant operational for weeks on the battlefield without needing a single refuel. That''s right, weeks!"


    She stepped closer, her synthetic eyes scanning the onlookers'' expressions of awe. "Imagine the power. Imagine the supremacy on the battlefield. This isn''t just a mech. It''s guaranteed victory for your mission."


    A dramatic pause ensued. Then, with a sharp smile, she concluded, "So, who will be the one to conquer new planets with the Unicorn-S1?"


    For a moment, Oliver found himself entertained by the flashy presentation. The sales pitch was impressive, designed to dazzle and entice. Yet, he knew enough to recognize it for what it was: a typical salesman talk. ¡®First generation,¡¯ he mused silently. ¡®It might as well be a relic. The Unicorn-S1 had to be over thirty years old by now. Even if it was newly manufactured, the schematics were outdated and likely inferior to the newer generations.¡¯


    Still, Oliver drew closer to the machine, curious about its price. A hologram floated beside the mech, displaying its price.


    | 250,000 Credits with a minimum purchase of 10 Unicorn-S1 units.


    "What the hell?" Oliver muttered under his breath, shocked by the price. ¡®That would be at least 2.5 million credits,¡¯ he calculated.


    Despite being an older model, he noticed buyers continuously approaching and negotiating with the androids. Additionally, countless people stopped to snap photos. The mech seemed to command attention regardless of its outdated status.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    For a brief moment, Oliver considered using his [Insight] ability to gather more information, but taking such a foolish risk during a mission was out of the question.


    He weaved and elbowed his way through the crowd, eager to see the mech up close. There was a frenzy in the air, a mix of admiration and desire.


    As he wandered through different areas, Oliver observed that mechs were commonly used primarily for defense, whether against Ork attacks or for internal security. He walked among numerous booths, watching diverse presentations and examining different mechs.


    Until one, in particular, caught his eye. In a corner of the floor stood a booth much smaller than the others, with only one vendor who definitely didn''t appear to be an android.


    The man was dressed like an ordinary person, wearing blue jeans, a white button-up shirt, and an orange cap. There was an air of authenticity about him amidst the polished facades surrounding them.


    Slowly, Oliver approached the vendor to learn a bit more, especially curious about why such a booth was so empty.


    Noticing Oliver''s approach, the vendor flashed a wide smile. "Hello! Welcome," he greeted warmly. "My name is Hector, and I''m the founder of Atlas." The vendor extended his hand to Oliver.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Cassius Blackstone." Oliver gave the founder a firm handshake. "I was looking at your mech. It seems quite different."


    He observed that it was shorter than the others, but it featured a more advanced suspension system. Although fewer weapons were equipped, the arms were heavily reinforced to withstand significant impact.


    Hector, who already seemed pleased, grew even more excited. His eyes shone with genuine enthusiasm as he ran his hand over the mech''s leg, as if caressing a work of art.


    "Cassius, this is the Atlas-M, and I''m not exaggerating when I say it''s going to redefine asteroid mining!" His voice resonated with passion. "This mech is my masterpiece, resulting from years of hard work and sleepless nights."


    He slapped the machine''s knee, the sound echoing like a war drum. "It''s built with reinforced joints. We''ve used a patented titanium-carbon alloy that can withstand the weight of dense rocks like those on Vesta without yielding a millimeter. And even with all that resilience, the mobility is unmatched. Need to turn in a tight tunnel? No problem!"


    Walking over to the mech''s left arm, he made a broad, almost theatrical gesture. "And the arms... Ah, these arms are what keep me up at night with excitement! Designed with a high-power hydraulic system, they can lift the equivalent of three standard ore loads in a single move. There''s nothing on the market that even comes close!"


    He paused dramatically, turning to face Oliver, his eyes sparkling with pride. "Now, you might be wondering: ''What about weapons?'' We''ve set aside all that unnecessary weight. No cannons, no missiles, no military frills. Just the right tools for the job: thermal fusion drills and precision explosives. Perfect for breaking and melting rocks without destroying the ore."


    Oliver listened intently, intrigued by the man''s genuine passion and the mech''s unique focus. Unlike the flashy combat models dominating the rest of the convention floor, this machine was built for function over form.


    "You know what this means, right? Less weight. More efficiency. More profit." Hector snapped his fingers and stepped back, allowing Oliver to get a closer look at the machine.


    As Oliver examined the mech''s exterior, Hector pressed a button on the back of the Atlas-M, causing the cockpit to open with a smooth hiss. "You have to see this," he said eagerly. "We''ve rebuilt the entire operating system from scratch to provide unparalleled support for mining missions."


    Oliver understood much of what Hector was explaining. Quickly, the two delved into a technical conversation, with Oliver probing deeper into the mech''s functionalities and practical applications. He wanted to grasp how it operated and could be utilized effectively, or at least pretend he wanted to know.


    "Hector, nice work," Oliver said in genuine admiration. "This is one of the best machines I''ve ever seen in this market." Though he wasn''t entirely sure, Hector''s information seemed solid, and the passion behind his words was undeniable.


    "Thank you very much." Hector bowed his head slightly, clearly appreciative of the compliment.


    "How much does it cost, and how many would I need for a mission?" Oliver inquired, aiming to gain the vendor''s trust and perhaps extract more information about upcoming events.


    "We currently have only three units produced," Hector admitted, scratching his head. "Unfortunately, our investment wasn''t enough to produce more. For now, we''re manufacturing on demand. It depends on the size of the asteroid or mine you plan to explore, but I''d recommend between three to five machines."


    "Great." Oliver responded, feigning contemplation as if calculating the logistics. Glancing at the side of the Atlas-M, he spotted the price: 100,000 credits per unit. His eyes widened slightly. He had painstakingly saved 70,000 credits, so 300,000 to 500,000 credits was well beyond his means. Yet he knew that, in this industry, the price was remarkably reasonable.


    "I''ll need to discuss this with my investors, but I like the product." Oliver shook Hector''s hand again, feeling the dampness of the man''s palm.


    "Ah¡ªMr. Cassius," Hector began, a spark of excitement in his eyes. "How about we continue our conversation during the auction?"


    "Auction?" Oliver raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, it''s taking place in a few hours," Hector explained.


    "I don''t believe I have the credentials for that event," Oliver said with a casual shrug.


    "N-no need to worry. I can arrange that for you." The vendor smiled confidently.


    ¡®Jackpot!¡¯

 Chapter 167 - Auction

    - Oliver -


    "N-no need to worry. I can arrange that for you," Hector said, a confident smile spreading across his face.


    ¡®Jackpot!¡¯ Oliver thought, careful not to let his excitement show. This was the opportunity he''d been waiting for.


    "It''s still going to take some time before it starts, but if you''re going to the auction, it''s better if we sign you up," Hector suggested, stepping away from his booth with a purposeful stride.


    "Isn''t it a problem to leave it unattended?" Oliver asked, falling into step beside him.


    "Oh, no problem at all. You see... I have immense pride in my product. But mining isn''t the most popular subject these days, especially with the Waves and Rangers being the main topic all over the Net." Hector began to speak incessantly, his words tumbling over each other.


    Oliver was pleased; with Hector doing most of the talking, he wouldn''t have to reveal much about himself.


    Hector led the way into an area reserved for exhibitors, always keeping close to who he imagined was a potential buyer. The corridors here were less crowded, lined with crates bearing corporate logos and equipment awaiting display.


    "So, at these fairs, my stand usually stays pretty empty. Only the occasional market enthusiast stops by to ask questions," Hector commented. "You know, there aren''t that many aficionados in Space Mining."


    Oliver offered a faint smile. He himself hadn''t known much about the subject until recently.


    They navigated through a maze of rooms. Storage areas stacked high with parts, tech labs filled with half-assembled prototypes. Until they reached one of the more secluded stairwells, Hector began ascending, and Oliver followed, climbing flight after flight of metal steps. They passed the eightieth floor, the din of the expo fading behind them.


    Throughout the walk, the CEO of Atlas didn''t pause his monologue for a moment. "I''ve always had a passion for mechs. However, looking at the market, the vast majority are focused on solving the problem of the Waves. Don''t get me wrong, those machines are necessary. But when they think of other applications, it''s always about reusing existing designs. My approach is different; I believe in starting from scratch to solve new problems with mech technology."


    Oliver nodded in agreement, paying attention while they continued upward. He noted the sincerity in Hector''s voice, the genuine passion that drove him.


    At last, they reached the ninetieth floor. Hector stopped and opened an unmarked door. "Here we are. They''ll just need to register you; it''s quick."


    The atrium they entered was a stark contrast to the bustling floors below. It lacked the flashy holograms and crowd of visitors. Instead, the space was understated, exuding an air of exclusivity. The walls were paneled in dark materials, and soft lighting cast a warm glow.


    No one was waiting at the entrance except for two male androids standing guard. Their synthetic eyes tracked the newcomers with silent efficiency.


    Oliver felt a subtle change in the atmosphere, a hint of formality mixed with anticipation. This was where the real dealings took place, away from the spectacle of the expo.


    "How may we assist you?" one of the androids inquired, his voice smooth yet devoid of emotion.


    "I need to register him," Hector replied, gesturing toward Oliver.


    "Very well. Do you vouch for him?" the android asked, its mechanical gaze fixing on Hector.


    "Yes," Hector affirmed confidently.


    ¡®Seriously?¡¯ Oliver thought to himself, momentarily surprised by Hector''s unwavering trust.


    "Excellent. What is your name, sir?" The android turned its attention to Oliver.


    "Cassius. Cassius Blackstone," Oliver responded, maintaining his composed facade.


    The android''s eyes unfocused briefly, a subtle glow indicating it was processing the information. After a few seconds, it returned its gaze to Oliver.


    "Identity confirmed. Cassius Blackstone. Entrepreneur in asteroid mining," the android stated.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Hector seemed to celebrate internally; though he tried to hide it, Oliver could read the happiness etched on his face.


    "Your final step is to deposit a minimum of one million credits," the android continued. Don''t worry; they will be converted for use during the auction."


    ¡®One million?!¡¯ Oliver wanted to shout, but he kept his expression steady. ¡®Maybe this identity has some funds attached? There''s no time to contact the Command Center. It''s all in luck''s hands now.¡¯


    He had never dealt with such a vast sum before; wagering a million credits during a mission was surreal.


    "Very well," Oliver replied, attempting to fake confidence while his hands were sweating.


    The android swiftly scanned the gauntlet on Oliver''s wrist. Seconds ticked by, each one amplifying Oliver''s anxiety. His mind raced, formulating backup plans in case something went wrong.


    "Transfer confirmed," the android finally announced. "Congratulations on taking part in our auction. Your entry is approved."


    Both androids stepped aside in unison, revealing a dimly lit corridor that stretched beyond them. Just as Oliver was about to proceed, one of the androids handed him ten black chips, resembling those used in high-stakes poker games.


    He accepted the chips, their weight oddly reassuring in his palm. Hector clapped a hand on his shoulder. "Welcome aboard, Cassius! I knew bringing you here was the right decision."


    Oliver offered a tight smile. "Appreciate your help, Hector."


    Oliver studied the chips in his hand as they walked down the corridor. ¡®No point in trying to convert them back into money; I''ll never see this again,¡¯ he thought. Glancing over at Hector, he noticed the man was striding confidently, as if the sale was already sealed. Oliver deliberated for a moment before deciding on his next move. ¡®At the very least, it''s a way of thanking him for getting me this far.¡¯


    "These five will cover the payment for the five mechs," Oliver said with conviction, placing five black chips into the CEO''s hand. "And these five, consider them an investment."


    Hector''s eyes widened, shimmering with disbelief and gratitude as he stared at the chips in his palm. "Thank you. Thank you so much, Mr. Cassius. I will never forget this," he repeated, his voice filled with earnest emotion, even as they continued walking.


    They emerged from the shadowed corridor into a vast chamber. To Oliver, it resembled a grand theater. Rows upon rows of seats descending toward an expansive wooden stage. The rich reds and gleaming golds of the d¨¦cor exuded opulence, leaving no doubt about the significance of the event about to unfold.


    Android attendants moved gracefully throughout the hall, balancing trays with exotic beverages. Guests gathered in small clusters, their conversations a low murmur beneath the ambient music. Oliver weaved through the crowd, ears attuned to the snippets of dialogue floating past.


    "The Emperor won''t let the Republic of Enceladus go unpunished," one man whispered to his companion, a sly grin on his face.


    "It''s the perfect time to sell to both sides," a woman in an elegant gown remarked, swirling her drink thoughtfully. "You profit by providing weapons to one and bandages to the other."


    "Absolutely," her associate agreed. "Every upheaval presents a new market opportunity."


    Oliver felt a chill run down his spine. ¡®A nest of vultures,¡¯ he thought, watching the predatory gleam in their eyes. They circled the turmoil plaguing the Empire, eager to feast on the spoils of conflict. It didn''t sit well with him, nor did it surprise him. He wasn''t naive enough to believe in fairy tales. This was the reality of their world.


    He knew that the mech manufacturers, in particular, were likely reveling in each new headline splashed across the Net. Every skirmish, every hint of war, meant increased demand for their machines of destruction. Profits would soar, and fortunes would be made.


    "That is, if the Emperor actually wins," a voice murmured nearby.


    "What do you mean?" another replied, curiosity piqued.


    "Don''t you even consider a one percent chance that Mordred might slip from the Empire''s grasp?"


    "I heard they''re spreading something among those living on Enceladus and plan to do the same with the allied Houses."


    Oliver stood amidst the ebb and flow of conversations in the grand hall, his senses attuned to the whispered exchanges around him. Despite his efforts to absorb the scattered intel, seconds blurred into minutes, minutes into hours. The exact start time of the event remained elusive, but he sensed it was drawing near.


    Deciding to change his vantage point, Oliver distanced himself from the clusters of guests and ascended toward the upper tiers of the ¡®theater¡¯. From there, he could survey the entire venue, every gilded detail illuminated under the soft glow of chandeliers. The opulent d¨¦cor contrasted sharply with the tension threading through the attendees.


    As he settled into a seat with an unobstructed view, a faint hiss buzzed in his ear commlink. "The auction will begin shortly. Newbies, do not interfere with the outcome."


    Oliver''s pulse quickened. He quickly scanned the hall, his eyes darting over the faces of dignitaries, traders, and shadowy figures cloaked in anonymity. Was anyone else reacting to the message? Facial expressions remained carefully composed, masks of indifference worn by those well-versed in secrecy. It was impossible to tell who else might have received the warning.


    Oliver briefly considered activating [Prometheus]. With it, he could at least figure out who was with a Z Crystal. But using [Prometheus] would for sure expose his identity.


    Exhaling softly, Oliver decided against it. Instead, he returned to his seat beside Hector, who seemed blissfully unaware of anything around him. Hector was occupied, eyes gleaming with anticipation as he glanced around the opulent theater.


    Moments later, the murmurs subsided as an android ascended the stage. This wasn''t just any android. It was the most exquisitely crafted synthetic being Oliver had ever seen. Sleek and graceful, the android moved with an almost human fluidity, clad in a perfectly tailored tuxedo that added to its allure.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," the android''s voice resonated. "Let us start our auction."

 Chapter 168 - The Report

    - General Stewart -


    The double doors slid open with a soft murmur, disappearing seamlessly into the walls, as if the mansion itself acknowledged the General''s presence.


    General Stewart walked in with a weary grace. Tall and slender, his hair a blend of black and white, he prepared himself for yet another daunting meeting. Clad in his official uniform, a white cloak flowed softly around his silent footsteps. Eyes as dark as the depths of space swept across the room with an implacable calm, seeking the one with whom he would once again share this moment.


    Each step echoed lightly on the polished marble floor, the sound swallowed by the vastness of the hall. An opulent table stretched infinitely before him, adorned with crystals and untouched dishes that shimmered under the chandelier''s glow.


    As he approached the table, Stewart caught sight of his leader seated at the far end. The Emperor was absently twirling a fork in his hand, pushing the food on his plate with a bored expression. Lucius tilted his face slightly, noting the General''s approach with a flicker of interest.


    Pausing near the center of the table, Stewart allowed his fingers to brush the gilded edge of a goblet, feeling the chill of the metal beneath his skin. An almost imperceptible smile touched his lips, a fleeting gesture lost in the shadows.


    He raised his gaze to the throne at the head of the table, a magnificent chair sculpted from black gold radiating an overwhelming presence. Its formidable aura was intensified by its occupant''s piercing stare.


    "Stewart. What news do you bring me today?" The Emperor raised a pale hand, gesturing toward a chair beside him.


    Stewart bowed in silent greeting. Slowly and deliberately, he walked towards the Emperor, the hem of his cloak trailing gracefully behind him, and took a seat at his side.


    The silence between them was palpable, steeped in unspoken tensions and the weight of countless shared histories.


    Stewart''s dark eyes studied Lucius subtly. Despite the Emperor''s regal bearing, a weariness was etched into the lines of his face, a fatigue that came from years of unrelenting power and the burdens it bestowed. The once-vibrant aura that surrounded Lucius seemed dimmed, like a flame flickering in the wind.


    "We''ve initiated the operation against the Children of the Past," Stewart began, his voice steady. "The first team failed; we have a second group currently infiltrating their ranks, and a third undergoing intensive training."


    Before he could continue, Emperor Lucius raised a pale, slender hand, signaling him to stop. The gesture was graceful yet decisive, carrying a weight that belied the Emperor''s increasingly frail appearance.


    "I don''t care about them, General. They''re small fry," Lucius said dismissively.


    Stewart hesitated. "But sir, they attacked the Empire, during an official presentation, no less. What image does that present? Our enemies will see us as vulnerable-"


    Lucius''s hand slammed down onto the table with surprising force, the sharp sound echoing through the chamber. A ripple of energy flared from him, a brief glimpse of the power he once wielded effortlessly. Stewart felt the familiar pressure but stood his ground. He couldn''t help but notice how the Emperor''s strength had waned. There was a time when Lucius, once hailed as the Silver Ranger, could suppress all his generals simultaneously without breaking a sweat. Now, his attempts at intimidation felt hollow.


    "To hell with my image!" Lucius snapped, his eyes flashing with anger and something more profound, perhaps resignation. "Soon enough, I''ll be off the throne." He leaned forward, shadows accentuating the lines of fatigue on his face. "They''re just a bunch of worthless upstarts, rebels who will be wiped out."


    He locked eyes with Stewart, the intensity of his gaze undiminished. "What I want to know is the status of the damn Green Ranger."


    Stewart took a measured breath. "We have some leads, but it''s still uncertain who he is. It could be virtually anyone who was present on Olympus."


    "Energy analysis?" Lucius pressed.


    "Impossible, due to the sheer number of Titans involved," Stewart explained. "Each one carries a Unique Crystal, saturating the area with overlapping energy signatures. It''s like trying to find a single voice in a chorus."


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "What about recordings? Satellite feeds? Drone surveillance?" the Emperor demanded.


    Stewart shook his head grimly. "Compromised by the Lot. They''ve destroyed almost all the data we had from that operation. Our systems were thoroughly hacked."


    Lucius exhaled sharply, frustration evident. "But surely you have suspects. Someone who stands out."


    "We have a few possibilities," Stewart admitted. "Individuals who advanced rapidly through the ranks, those who had extended periods unaccounted for, or lack solid alibis."


    A thin smile curved on Lucius''s lips. "Excellent. Kill them all."


    "Kill them? Sir, they''re all Rangers! Doing so would cause a chain reaction, even within the NEA," Stewart exclaimed, his voice edged with disbelief. "Moreover, we need every Ranger we have to face the Wave and the Lot."


    "Stewart, Stewart," Lucius replied, a mocking lilt in his tone as he leaned back in his ornate chair. "You still fail to see the much larger game at play. That''s precisely what has kept you as a General, even when you could have claimed my seat."


    Stewart remained stoic, his sharp eyes studying every nuance of the Emperor''s expression. The flickering holographic displays cast shifting shadows across Lucius''s face, highlighting the stark contrast between his composed exterior and the ruthless intent beneath.


    "Gold, Silver, and White," Lucius began thoughtfully. "We know that the Sovereigns of those Crystals are permanently off the board. So, what does it signify when a new player appears wielding a Crystal. Say, a green one?"


    "It means there''s a new Sovereign on the board," Stewart answered carefully.


    "No, no, no," Lucius chided, wagging a finger dismissively. "The number of Sovereigns is fixed. Once they leave the board, they do not return. However, suppose some remain dormant, neither in nor out of the game, waiting for the perfect moment to reemerge."


    "So, a Sovereign is returning to the game?" Stewart questioned, a hint of unease creeping into his voice.


    "Perhaps," Lucius mused, his gaze drifting to the panoramic viewport displaying the vast expanse of the galaxy. "Or perhaps one has discovered our position in the cosmos."


    He set down his fork with deliberate precision and lifted a crystalline goblet, swirling the dark wine within. Taking a slow sip, he seemed to savor the taste before continuing.


    "What is currently a singular front against the Orks could rapidly escalate into two fronts," Lucius said, his tone measured yet ominous. "Complicated further by a species we''ve never encountered before." He took another sip, his eyes never leaving Stewart''s. "At best, it''s an overzealous soldier who doesn''t comprehend the magnitude of the situation he''s entangling himself in. At worst, it''s one of our adversaries who now possesses the equivalent of hundreds of nuclear bombs in his grasp."


    "Whatever the case may be, there is a clear problem that could jeopardize the entire Empire," the Emperor spoke coldly, his voice echoing through the vast chamber. "Even if you must eliminate a hundred Rangers, it will still be worth the cost."


    General Stewart stood before him, momentarily taken aback by the Emperor''s unflinching resolve. The grand hall was dimly lit, with only the glow of flickering holographic flames casting long shadows against the ornate walls adorned with ancient tapestries depicting past conquests. The scent of burning incense hung heavy in the air, a blend of exotic spices meant to inspire focus and clarity.


    Stewart composed himself, masking his surprise. "It surprises me to see such concern from you, sire," he remarked cautiously.


    "In any case," Lucius continued, his gaze piercing and distant, "He will not be pleased to awaken from his hibernation and discover that we failed to eliminate the Green Ranger and that a Sovereign has returned to the game."


    Stewart''s eyes widened subtly. "He will awaken?" he asked, a hint of apprehension edging his words.


    "Whenever we change who sits upon the throne, He returns for a time," Lucius explained, swirling a dark, viscous liquid in the crystalline goblet he held. "He will not be at all pleased that we did not succeed during the Tenth Wave, nor that we failed to expand our territory by seizing another planet from the Orks."


    A shudder ran through Stewart at the thought of what was to come. The mere mention of Him waking was enough to unsettle even the most steadfast of souls.


    "I will accelerate the search for the Green Ranger," Stewart declared, straightening his posture with renewed determination. "What else can we prepare?"


    "Do not concern yourself with the Lot," Lucius replied dismissively. "He will handle them. We will purge as much as possible from Olympus to strengthen our position while the Orks prepare their next move."


    "Understood. I will-" Stewart''s response was abruptly cut off by a sharp alert from his wrist communicator. Glancing down, he read the urgent message flashing across the hologram. "Sir, I must take my leave. An armada is approaching one of our planets. Perhaps it''s already a clue regarding the Orks'' movements."


    "Go," Lucius commanded, raising a pale hand to permit his departure.


    "Until next time," Stewart said, bowing deeply before turning to exit the chamber.


    "Until then, brother," Lucius murmured softly as the grand doors closed behind the General.

 Chapter 169 - Retreat

    - Oliver -


    "Ladies and gentlemen," the android''s voice resonated. "Let us start our auction."


    As the android''s announcement echoed throughout the grand hall, the attendees began to make their way to their seats. Unfortunately for Oliver and Hector, their seats were near the back of the auditorium¡ªperhaps a subtle reminder of their last-minute registration or their perceived lack of importance in such elite circles.


    "We will begin with the more common items and save the crown jewel for the finale," the android continued, offering a conspiratorial wink to the audience as if sharing a secret.


    "To start, we have the construction and manufacturing plans for the Hexo Mech 1. One of the earliest mechs developed, its main distinction lies in the fact that it still utilizes Helium-3 as its fuel source, allowing for a more accessible alternative to the Z Crystal."


    The android''s polished voice carried an air of persuasion, attempting to convince the crowd of the item''s worth.


    Oliver felt his attention slipping, his interest waning. Knowing that without a Z Crystal, the mech''s power would be a mere ten percent of a model using one, he doubted its practical utility.


    ¡®Perhaps it''s for researchers or just enthusiasts,¡¯ he mused silently.


    Meanwhile, his eyes roamed over the crowd below, scanning for any clues or details that might hint at agents from the Sixth Division or his rival Rangers. But it was difficult; with many attendees likely using synthetic disguises and unable to risk using [Prometheus], Oliver felt his frustration mounting.


    The first bid rang out, "One hundred thousand credits," snapping Oliver''s attention back to the auction. Three seats below Oliver, an older gentleman, his hair completely white, raised his hand.


    "Two hundred thousand credits," another hand shot up. This time, a woman of apparent high status, clad in a long red gown, entered the bidding.


    As the two initiated the battle of bids, others quickly joined the fray. The atmosphere in the hall grew charged with each incremental offer, murmurs rippling through the crowd. Oliver watched as paddles were raised and lowered in a rhythmic dance of wealth and desire.


    "One million three hundred thousand credits," the auctioneer declared. Finally, after this staggering bid, the competitors seemed to relent, conceding the schematics to the determined buyer.


    ¡®Unbelievable!¡¯ Oliver thought, astonished by the exorbitant price. He had never imagined that schematics could command such fortunes. ¡®I could just use [Insight] and sell some myself,¡¯ he mused.


    The thought of exploiting his Boon for profit made his mouth water slightly. The sheer amount of money he could earn was intoxicating. However, reality quickly tempered his excitement. ¡®But... how would I create a schematic? And even if I did, how would I explain how I obtained it? Who would believe me?¡¯


    The android auctioneer''s voice pulled him from his reverie. "With the first item successfully sold, we will now proceed to the next lot," it announced with a hint of anticipation. "This one is a bit more... exotic."


    ¡®Exotic?¡¯ Oliver raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. He watched as a team of service robots wheeled a massive container to the center of the stage. The container was draped in a heavy cloth, concealing its contents from the eager eyes of the audience.


    The android presenter moved to the side of the container, gripping the edge of the covering. It whisked the cloth away with a dramatic flourish, revealing what lay beneath.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd. Behind reinforced bars stood a group of Orks, their grayish skin gleaming under the stage lights. Each stood tall and imposing, entirely unclothed save for a thin metallic collar around their necks. Their eyes burned with a mix of fury and defiance.


    "Lot B," the android began, its synthetic voice unwavering. "We present ten Orks captured during the Tenth Wave. Six males and four females. All are in excellent condition and equipped with control collars for your convenience. They are suitable for entertainment purposes or research."


    A murmur spread among the attendees, a mixture of fascination and unease. Oliver felt a knot tighten in his stomach. The stark display of sentient beings presented as merchandise was deeply unsettling.


    Suddenly, one of the Orks, a towering figure with scars etched across his muscular physique, stepped forward. Gripping the bars with massive hands, he bellowed, the force of his voice causing the very floor to vibrate. "CURSED COWARDS!" he roared. Though the audience heard only guttural snarls, Oliver understood every word. "They will come for me, you wretches!"


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The audience, oblivious to the specifics, seemed momentarily stunned by the outburst.


    Silence hung heavily in the air before being shattered by a voice from the crowd. "One million credits!" someone called out.


    "Two million!" another immediately countered.


    "Ten million!" a third bidder exclaimed, igniting a frenzy.


    The battle for ownership intensified rapidly. Hands shot up across the grand hall, each bid higher than the last. Others tapped furiously on their gauntlets, likely contacting financial advisors or securing last-minute funds. The atmosphere crackled with urgent excitement and ruthless determination.


    Oliver watched in disbelief as the numbers soared. The commodification of living beings troubled him deeply, but he was also keenly aware of the undercurrents at play. These Orks weren''t just rare; they were symbols, trophies from a brutal war.


    "Lot sold for fifty million credits," the android confirmed, its synthetic voice echoing through the opulent hall.


    ¡®Isn''t this a crime? Even if it''s not considered slavery, wouldn''t this be dangerous for the Empire?¡¯ Oliver pondered, but there was no one he could ask to confirm his suspicions.


    Following that controversial lot, several others were auctioned off. Weapons, exotic creatures, and even Z Crystals were sold to the eager crowd. The night wore on, and as it reached its peak, the true target of Oliver''s mission was unveiled.


    "Now, for our final lot!" the android announced, a hint of excitement in its otherwise measured tone. "This is perhaps the most daring piece we have here tonight."


    At the center of the stage, a hologram flickered to life, revealing a mech unlike any Oliver had ever seen. It was entirely white, its armor sleek and streamlined. Even without a closer look, Oliver could tell it was an exceptionally advanced design, something beyond anything he''d encountered.


    Emblazoned on the mech''s arm was the marking ''XG-¦¸,'' and on its chest was some sort of apparatus whose purpose he could only guess.


    ¡®Isn''t that a schematic of an NEA mech? How on earth did they get this?¡¯ Oliver''s mind raced.


    "These are the incomplete schematics of the most formidable weapon developed by the New Earth Army," the android explained. "Used during the Battle of Olympus against Mordred. Though incomplete, these schematics will allow you to enhance and research cutting-edge technology."


    ¡®This is why it can''t fall into the Lot''s hands. Worse yet, we need to get our hands on whoever is selling this,¡¯ Oliver thought, his concern deepening.


    But before the first bid could be announced to the crowd, a characteristic hiss sounded in Oliver''s earpiece.


    "Immediate evacuation! All agents present must leave at once," the alert crackled in his ear. There was no way Oliver could simply stand up and leave. "Remember, using your armor is prohibited; no one can know there''s a covert operation."


    "Orks are approaching Cygnus; the attack is set to begin at any moment." As the transmission ended, the first explosion reverberated through the hall.


    Panic rippled through the audience as the luxurious chamber shuddered. The chandeliers swayed, and the holographic mech flickered before vanishing. The once orderly auction erupted into chaos.


    "What''s happening?" someone shouted, panic edging their voice.


    Some attendees rushed toward the expansive windows that lined the far wall, their faces pale as they pressed against the glass to peer outside.


    Seizing the momentary distraction, Oliver rose swiftly from his seat. This was the opening he needed.


    More explosions thundered across the cityscape, each shockwave reverberating through the hotel''s frame. The windows rattled with each blast, and through them, the horrifying spectacle unfolded: dozens of Ork ships breaching the city''s defenses, their jagged silhouettes darting between towering skyscrapers. Gigantic missiles being launched from the ships, indiscriminately striking buildings and sending plumes of smoke billowing into the night sky.


    Panic erupted.


    "Run! Immediate evacuation!" a security officer bellowed, his voice barely audible over the screams.


    "To the basement! It''s safer there!" another directed.


    "My god, how did the Orks get here?!" a woman screamed, clutching her pearls as if they might offer some protection.


    Oliver''s gaze snapped to Hector. Without hesitation, he grabbed his friend by the arm and pulled him away from the chaos consuming the auction hall. "Hector, we need to get the hell out of here," he urged, already moving toward the exit.


    Hector''s eyes were wide with disbelief. "Cassius, what''s going on? This can''t be happening!"


    "We have no time to waste," Oliver replied tersely.


    They pushed through the frantic crowd, the hall''s opulence now a confusing maze of overturned chairs and discarded auction paddles. The grandeur of the event had evaporated, replaced by sheer terror.


    Bursting into a side corridor, they raced toward the emergency stairs. Alarms blared overhead, the shrill sounds mingling with distant screams and the unceasing rumble of destruction. The air smelled of smoke and ozone.


    As they reached the heavy door leading to the stairwell, Oliver shoved it open with his shoulder. "This way!"


    They stepped onto the landing, but before they could descend, a gut-wrenching sensation of weightlessness hit them. The floor lurched beneath their feet, and a deep, ominous groan echoed through the building''s core.


    Oliver felt the blood drain from his face. "Oh no..."


    The building shuddered violently, and the lights flickered before plunging into semi-darkness, lit only by the red glow of emergency indicators. The stairwell''s concrete walls cracked, and hairline fractures spider-webbed outward.


    "Hector, hold on!" Oliver shouted, grabbing the railing with one hand while clutching Hector''s arm with the other. The entire hotel was tilting, the angle becoming more pronounced by the second.


    A deafening explosion rocked the foundation, and the stairwell seemed to detach. The steps beneath them dissolved into empty space, and for a terrifying moment, they were suspended in mid-air.


    The building had been hit.

 Chapter 170 - Atlas-M

    - Oliver -


    The building had been hit.


    Oliver felt the staircase vanish beneath his feet, a sudden lurch that sent his stomach plummeting. Instinctively, he lunged upward, his fingers clamping onto a metal railing bolted to the wall. The cold steel bit into his palms, but he held on with desperate strength. With his other hand, he grabbed Hector''s arm just as the floor collapsed entirely, leaving a yawning chasm where the solid ground had been moments before.


    A deafening explosion roared through the stairwell, the shockwave rattling his bones. Dust and debris filled the air, and the acrid smell of smoke seared his lungs. The realization hit them with terrifying clarity. A missile had struck the building several floors below, obliterating the staircase and compromising the entire structure.


    Oliver hung precariously, his muscles straining under the combined weight of himself and Hector. However, he had been constantly training in the past few weeks to withstand the increased gravity, so holding one more person wasn''t the problem. The real issue was that Oliver didn''t know how much time they had before that wall collapsed.


    "I-I''m going to swing you down to the floor below, into that open room!" Oliver shouted over the screams. His voice was firm, masking the urgency gnawing at him.


    "W-what?" Hector stammered, his eyes wide with fear. He clung to Oliver, his knuckles white, paralyzed by the sheer drop beneath them.


    "We don''t have time! Trust me!" Oliver barked, already beginning to sway his body to create momentum.


    The wall anchoring the metal bar groaned ominously, cracks snaking across the concrete like jagged scars. Each tremor of the building sent showers of dust cascading around them. Oliver knew they had seconds at most before their tenuous hold gave way.


    He glanced down. The floor below, though strewn with debris, remained intact. Returning to their original level was impossible now. It was all or nothing.


    Gathering his strength, Oliver swung Hector like a pendulum. "On three!" he yelled.


    Hector''s face drained of color, but he nodded.


    "One... two... three!"


    With a mighty heave, Oliver released Hector at the apex of the swing. Time seemed to slow as Hector sailed through the air, his arms flailing. For a heartbeat, he was weightless, a solitary figure against the backdrop of twisted metal and smoke.


    Hector crashed onto the floor below with a heavy thud, rolling several times before coming to a stop. He lay there for a moment, stunned but miraculously unharmed.


    Oliver felt relief. With Hector safe, he could focus on his own predicament. The wall shuddered again, signaling imminent collapse.


    "Your turn," he muttered to himself.


    Oliver braced his feet against the trembling wall, muscles tensing as he prepared to jump. Just as he shifted his weight, he felt the wall give way beneath the pressure. A fissure snaked up the cracked surface, and with a sickening lurch, the wall began to crumble. He had only a split second to react, managing to push off with less force than he''d intended.


    The partial leap was barely enough. His fingertips scraped the edge of the floor below, and he slammed into the ledge with a bone-jarring thud. The impact drove the air from his lungs, and for a moment, stars danced in his vision. Clinging desperately to the narrow ledge, Oliver hauled himself up, his heart hammering in his chest.


    "Damn it," he muttered, feeling the bruises bloom across his chest where he''d struck the floor. He took a shuddering breath, finally registering the noises surrounding him. From all directions came the sounds of chaos, hundreds, if not thousands, of people, screaming and shouting throughout the collapsing hotel. The once-luxurious skyscraper had become a labyrinth of panic, with guests and staff alike scrambling to evacuate. Some were stranded on the same destroyed staircase, while others were scattered throughout the building, desperately seeking a way out.


    "Are you okay?" Hector''s voice called out, tinged with fear and concern.


    "As much as I can be," Oliver replied hoarsely, his mouth dry. He pushed himself to his feet, wincing slightly, and stepped away from the edge. His mind raced, a thousand thoughts competing for attention. They were over eighty stories up, far above the reach of any immediate help.


    He considered his options. ¡®I could use the Blue Armor to jump from here,¡¯ he thought. ¡®But that wouldn''t help anyone else, and I''d risk exposing myself.¡¯ The alternative, the Green Armor, was even worse. While it would allow him to rescue others easily, activating it would almost certainly alert the Empire to his identity.


    "But there''s still something else I can do," Oliver murmured. Determined, he adjusted his stance and moved down the smoke-filled corridor, keeping low to avoid inhaling the thickening fumes.


    "I need to get to the seventieth floor!" he shouted over his shoulder to Hector. "What''s the best way down?"


    Hector''s face was ashen, every ounce of color drained in the aftermath of their narrow escape. His eyes were wide, and his hands trembled violently. "Th-there are three stairwells," he stammered. "There''s another on the opposite side of the building and one at the center."


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "Got it," Oliver said, placing a firm hand on Hector''s shoulder. "Stay with me."


    They moved together along the corridor, navigating through the haze and debris. Pandemonium reigned around them. People huddled in corners, some weeping uncontrollably, others staring blankly into space, frozen by fear. The emergency lights cast an eerie red glow, illuminating the chaos but offering little comfort. The directional arrows pointed toward the exits, but in their panic, many seemed unable to follow.


    Minutes later, another series of explosions thundered through the city. The building swayed ominously, the floor beneath them vibrating with each distant detonation. Dust rained down from the ceiling, and the groan of stressed metal echoed like a beast in pain.


    ¡®We have to get out before this whole place comes down,¡¯ Oliver thought grimly. He quickened his pace, urging Hector onward.


    "Rangers, report your positions." A notification crackled in Oliver''s earpiece.


    As Hector started descending the central stairwell, Oliver seized the moment to press his communicator and whisper, "Ranger Oliver, descending the building."


    "Ranger Oliver. Proceed to the teleportation point in the city center," the officer commanded.


    "Impossible. There are still wounded here," Oliver replied firmly.


    "Ranger, your orders are to return immediately," the officer reprimanded.


    "I will not expose my identity," Oliver insisted.


    "Rescue teams are arriving in ten minutes. They don''t need you there," the officer stated curtly.


    That was all Oliver needed to hear. He still remembers how much it was ¡°ten to fifteen¡± minutes in rescue time. Last time, his fifteen minutes took more than an hour.


    Oliver pulled the earpiece from his ear, dropped it to the floor, and crushed it under his boot until it was nothing but shattered fragments.


    "Forget it," he muttered under his breath.


    "Did you say something?" Hector called out, glancing back as he descended the steps.


    "Nothing. What floor are we on?" Oliver asked, masking his frustration.


    "Seventy-two¡ªjust two more to go," Hector replied, his voice echoing slightly in the confined space.


    They continued down the final flight of stairs, the air thick with dust and tinged with the smell of smoke. Distant explosions rumbled through the building, each one a stark reminder of the chaos unfolding outside. Emerging into the exhibition hall, they found it nearly deserted. The once-crowded space now stood eerily silent, shadows cast by flickering emergency lights dancing across the walls.


    Oliver''s eyes scanned the room quickly. Most of the mechs had been removed. Either piloted away by their owners or secured elsewhere. Only one remained. The Atlas-M was standing alone in the corner.


    "There it is," Oliver said, relief evident in his voice.


    Without wasting a moment, he sprinted toward the Atlas-M. Reaching the mech, Oliver located the concealed button on its back and pressed it. With a hiss of hydraulics, the cockpit opened, revealing the pilot''s seat and control interface.


    "Ah! So this is what you were after," Hector exclaimed, realization dawning as he joined Oliver. "Do you know how to pilot it?"


    "A bit," Oliver admitted. "I''m no professional, but we can''t stay here as we are."


    "Agreed," Hector nodded, though a flicker of uncertainty crossed his face.


    "Did you bring any others?" Oliver asked, glancing around hopefully.


    "No, just this one," Hector replied, a hint of reluctance in his tone.


    Oliver considered this for a moment. "You take this one, then. I''ll see if I can find another mech nearby."


    Hector hesitated. "Actually... I don''t know how to pilot it."


    Oliver turned to him, eyebrows raised in surprise. "What do you mean?"


    Hector''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, his gaze dropping to the floor. "I know the engineering and the theory behind operating it," he confessed. "But when it comes to actually piloting, I get too nervous. I''ve never been able to do it."


    "Alright," Oliver said, glancing around as he pondered the situation.


    "I can ride on the back," Hector suggested suddenly.


    "What do you mean?" Oliver asked, not quite grasping the idea.


    "The mech''s back has a maintenance platform," Hector explained, pointing towards the Atlas-M standing idle nearby. "I can hold on there while you use the mech to get us down."


    "But the jump would kill you," Oliver objected. "The sheer force of the landing, even with damping, could be fatal."


    "Before we hit the ground, you can use some of the thrusters to reduce our speed," Hector countered earnestly. "Even if it''s not perfect, the legs have shock absorbers designed to handle heavy impacts from mining operations. It should be enough to keep me alive."


    Oliver regarded him for a moment, weighing the risks. The building shuddered again, tiles cascading from the ceiling. Time was running out.


    "Do you have a better plan?" Hector pressed, urgency in his eyes.


    Oliver exhaled, shaking his head. "No, I don''t."


    "Then let''s do it." Without waiting for further discussion, Hector moved to the mech. He climbed up the rear of the Atlas-M, using the rungs of a small service ladder. Finding the maintenance platform, he positioned himself securely, gripping the safety rails with white-knuckled determination.


    Oliver watched him for a second before snapping into action. He approached the Atlas-M and climbed into the cockpit. The interior was a compact array of controls and displays, illuminated by the soft glow of standby indicators. As he settled into the pilot''s seat, the mech''s operating system booted up rapidly, screens flickering to life.


    Though he''d never piloted this specific model before, Oliver closed his eyes briefly, tapping into the skill he had acquired using [Insight]. He still remembered the schematics and operational protocols as they flowed into his mind, granting him a basic understanding of the machine. It wasn''t the same as true experience, but it would have to suffice.


    Oliver began initiating the mech''s systems, fingers dancing over the console. The Atlas-M hummed as its power core ramped up, vibrations coursing through the frame.


    "Systems online," he murmured to himself. Diagnostics scrolled across the primary display, all reading nominal.


    He gripped the control sticks firmly, feeling the responsive tension beneath his hands. Taking a deep breath, he steadied his nerves. "Here goes nothing."

 Chapter 171 - Rescue

    - Oliver -


    Oliver gripped the control sticks firmly, feeling the responsive tension beneath his hands. Taking a deep breath, he steadied his nerves. "Here goes nothing," Oliver muttered under his breath.


    As soon as he twisted one of them, the mecha lurched forward. Small bursts of energy erupted behind the wheels embedded in its feet, propelling it across the tilted surface. The building was leaning dangerously, and Oliver used that to his advantage, sliding the machine toward the massive glass facade that encircled the upper floors.


    "Let''s go! Hold on tight!" he shouted into the comm system, hoping that Hector could hear him over the hum of the engines and the creaking of the failing structure.


    Oliver glanced at the unfamiliar array of controls, buttons, and switches. "Weapons, where are the weapons?" he mumbled, frustration evident in his voice. But the unique interface offered no quick answers, and time was running out. Resolute, he thrust the mecha''s arms forward, bracing for the imminent impact.


    The Atlas smashed through the expansive window, the reinforced glass shattering into a storm of glittering shards. Suddenly, they were in free fall. The weightless sensation gripped Oliver''s stomach as the cityscape blurred past. Quickly, he activated every external camera feed, screens flickering to life around him. His eyes darted across the displays until he found Hector clinging desperately to the mecha''s exterior, his face pressed against the cold metal, mouth open in a silent scream.


    Oliver''s heart pounded as he fixed his gaze on the altimeter, the numbers dwindling at a terrifying pace. He waited, his fingers hovering over a row of switches. Five hundred meters. With swift precision, he began flipping them, igniting the thrusters. The first burst of propulsion jolted the machine, and he felt the deceleration as a heavy pressure pushed him against his seat harness.


    The ground rushed up to meet them. Despite the thrusters firing at full capacity, the Atlas was too massive to achieve a controlled hover. They continued to descend, albeit more slowly, the thrusters fighting against gravity in a strained effort.


    With a final, earth-shaking thud, the mecha landed. Its reinforced legs absorbed the impact, and the hydraulic systems hissed as they took the brunt of the force. Inside the cockpit, the landing felt almost gentle. Oliver exhaled a breath he hadn''t realized he''d been holding.


    He completely powered down the thrusters and triggered the cockpit release. The hatch above his seat hissed open, letting in a rush of cool air. Climbing out onto the exterior platform, he spotted Hector struggling to navigate the ladder, his hands trembling uncontrollably.


    "I''ll help you," Oliver called out, making his way toward him. He extended a steady hand.


    Hector looked up, his eyes wide with relief and lingering fear. "Th-thank you, Cassius. Thank you so much. You''ve saved my company and now my life. I don''t know how to repay you for all this," he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Don''t thank me yet. We''re far from finished," Oliver said firmly, his eyes scanning the horizon where plumes of smoke marred the skyline.


    "W-what do you intend to do?" Hector stammered, his voice trembling as much as his hands.


    "I can''t just walk away," Oliver replied. "If you allow me to use the Atlas, I plan to go back into the building and help others."


    Hector hesitated for a moment before accepting. "Be my guest. But I can''t guarantee it will help much," he admitted. "If you encounter any Orks, remember it doesn''t have weaponry. Just some explosives and the drills that can be activated on the arms."


    "I noticed," Oliver said with a faint smile. "That''s not a problem. I''ll avoid combat if I can. Oh, by the way, the Atlas is impressive, but you should consider resetting the UI to the standard configuration or making it as simple as possible. It would help anyone who needs to learn to operate it quickly."


    "Noted," Hector replied, appreciating the feedback.


    "You should head toward the teleportation station," Oliver suggested. "They should be sending reinforcements soon."


    As if on cue, two Ork ships screamed overhead, skimming dangerously low. They unleashed a barrage of missiles that streaked across the sky before slamming into nearby buildings. Explosions erupted, sending shockwaves that rattled the ground beneath them. Shattered glass and debris rained down, filling the air with dust and smoke.


    "Go, now!" Oliver shouted, urgency sharpening his tone. Without another word, he sprinted back to the Atlas, his boots pounding against the cracked pavement.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    He leaped onto the mecha''s leg and climbed swiftly to the cockpit. The canopy sealed shut behind him with a pneumatic hiss and the clunk of locking mechanisms. Inside, the cockpit glowed with the lights of countless controls and readouts. Oliver''s fingers danced over the panels as he brought the Atlas back to life.


    He glanced at the panoramic display screens, which showed multiple camera angles of the chaotic cityscape. He had to reach the upper floors of the collapsing building to rescue any remaining survivors. But he knew the Atlas''s thrusters weren''t powerful enough to lift its massive frame vertically.


    An idea sparked. Gripping the control sticks, he propelled the Atlas forward, accelerating down the rubble-strewn avenue. He needed distance, a run-up to gain enough speed. Buildings blurred past as he pushed the mecha to its limits. Once he reached several hundred meters away, he swung the Atlas around to face the towering structure he had just escaped.


    "Let''s hope this works," he muttered to himself.


    Oliver engaged the thrusters to maximum power and charged toward the building. The ground quaked beneath the colossal machine. As he closed the distance, he diverted energy to the shock absorbers, preparing for the critical moment.


    Just meters from the building''s base, he initiated the jump. The Atlas''s reinforced legs compressed and then released, catapulting the mecha upward. The added force from the thrusters propelled it even higher. For a machine of such weight and limitations, it soared impressively, ascending dozens of floors into the sky.


    The wind whipped past as the Atlas climbed, but gravity soon began to reclaim its hold. Oliver braced himself as the mecha arced toward the building''s exterior. With a shuddering impact, the Atlas crashed against the side of the skyscraper, the collision sending spiderweb cracks through the glass and steel facade.


    "Hold together," Oliver urged, gripping the controls tightly.


    He activated the reinforced arms, extending them to grip the building''s surface. The mechanical drills at the ends of the arms whirred to life, their tungsten tips biting into concrete and metal. The Atlas clung to the side of the skyscraper like a metallic insect.


    Slowly, methodically, Oliver began to climb. He raised one arm, the drill anchoring into the structure above, then lifted a leg to find purchase against a ledge or girder. The mecha groaned with the strain, but it responded to his commands. Floor by floor, they ascended, the city dropping away beneath them.


    Using the altimeter, Oliver estimated his position within the towering skyscraper. However, his radar and signal detectors remained stubbornly silent, offering no clues about the whereabouts of any humans.


    At least Oliver was finally alone, being able to use [Prometheus] without being identified. He quickly activated and deactivated the Boon in his eyes to visualize what was emitting Energy.


    As flames flickered across his field of vision, the world transformed. Walls and barriers melted away, replaced by the ethereal glow of Energy signatures. He could see through the mecha''s armor, through the very walls of the building itself.


    Below him, dozens of beings glowed brightly. Some had crystals embedded in their arms. "They don''t need my help," Oliver mused, recognizing them as capable of handling themselves.


    Looking a bit higher, he could see several points, entirely still in the same room.


    "Let''s hope they''re humans," Oliver thought, aware that he might encounter Orks instead.


    Gripping the control sticks, he directed the mecha''s massive arms and resumed scaling the side of the building. The reinforced fingers dug into concrete as he ascended toward what he believed was the ninetieth floor, the same floor where the auction had taken place.


    "Maybe a little higher," he considered. "Now, I need to get inside."


    Without hesitation, he activated the drills mounted on the mecha''s wrists. The high-powered bits spun to life with a deafening whir, sparks flying as they bit into the building''s exterior. Glass shattered, and metal screeched as he bored a hole.


    Bursting through, Olver found himself at the end of a long corridor. The mecha¡¯s head nearly touched the ceiling. The mecha used its wheels to slide across the ground, yet it was still enough to cause tremors.


    ¡®This must be the storage area,¡¯ Oliver thought, maneuvering past rows of crates and display cases. Artifacts, weapons, and exotic items filled the space, many of them undoubtedly treasures auctioned off earlier.


    A violent quake shook the building, nearly knocking the mecha off balance. Distant screams echoed through the corridors, and Oliver''s heart quickened. He followed the sound, guiding the Atlas toward a set of grand double doors at the end of the hall.


    "Hang on, I''m coming," he muttered.


    He pushed the doors open, the mecha''s arms making easy work of the heavy wood. Inside was a vast hall, now marred by cracks and falling debris. He ducked the mecha''s head to enter, bits of plaster raining down as he did.


    "Hello! Is anyone here? I''m part of the rescue team!" Oliver''s voice boomed through the mecha''s external speakers.


    For a moment, there was silence. Then, without warning, something slammed into the side of the mecha with explosive force. Alarms blared as the Atlas was hurled against a pillar, the impact denting armor plates and sending a shockwave through the cockpit.


    "What the hell?" Oliver exclaimed, regaining his grip on the controls.


    The smoke cleared, and he saw them. A dozen terrified civilians knelt on the marble floor, their faces pale and eyes wide with fear. Surrounding them were Gray Orks, the very ones auctioned off earlier. They had broken free from their bindings.


    However they weren¡¯t the real problem. The issue was the ones that had released them.


    Three Red Orks, larger and more imposing than their gray counterparts, stood between Oliver and the civilians. They brandished brutal weapons that hummed ominously.


    "Just perfect," Oliver muttered.

 Chapter 172 - Battling in a Mecha

    - Oliver -


    "Just perfect," Oliver muttered under his breath.


    In any other situation, for most people, piloting a mecha in a fight against three Red Orks might have been a sign that things were going well. But trapped inside a leaning skyscraper, with a five-meter-tall mech barely fitting in the cramped spaces, piloted by someone as inexperienced as himself, and with a robot lacking proper weaponry, the odds were decidedly not in Oliver''s favor.


    ¡®At least I don''t feel the pain from the impacts,¡¯ he thought, his eyes flicking over the multiple camera feeds displayed on the cockpit''s screens. The vibrations and jolts from each collision were intense, but the mech absorbed most of the physical strain.


    Around him, the building groaned ominously. The structure had been compromised from the ongoing assault, and every heavy footstep threatened to bring it all crashing down. There were about ten humans held captive by the Orks. Gray Orks stood guard over them. But it was the three Red Orks that demanded Oliver''s immediate attention.


    He pushed his piloting skills to the limit, weaving the mecha in tight arcs to dodge incoming blows, redirecting attacks when he could, and seizing any opportunity to strike back. However, his options were limited, the confined space made large movements dangerous.


    As Oliver tried to form a plan, another heavy impact slammed into the mecha''s side. One of the Red Orks had snuck in a blow, using a massive hammer-like weapon to send Oliver careening into a wall. The mecha crashed through layers of drywall and steel supports, debris raining down as several walls collapsed from the force.


    "Fucking hell!" Oliver exclaimed, gripping the control sticks tightly as he fought to regain balance. Alarms blared inside the cockpit, a barrage of warning signals flashing across his HUD.


    Through the external cameras, he could see the Red Orks regrouping for another attack. Their movements were coordinated and alarmingly quick for creatures of their size.


    ¡®[Insight] isn''t going to help me right now,¡¯ he thought desperately. ¡®I''ve learned all I can, I know how to pilot this shit. I just don''t have the experience. Using the Blue Armor might get me kicked out of the mission, and using the Green would definitely cause more than some problems. Artificial Armor wouldn¡¯t make a dent on those Orks.¡¯


    He shook off the doubts clouding his mind. Oliver activated the drill attachment on the mecha''s right arm and revved it to full power. The massive drill bit spun rapidly, emitting a harsh mechanical whir. Timing his move, he swung the arm upward just as one of the Red Orks lunged forward.


    The drill thunderously clashed with the Ork''s weapon, a colossal axe. The impact sent shockwaves through the floor, shaking the entire structure. Below and above, frightened screams echoed as civilians felt the tremors and feared the worst.


    "Come on!" Oliver growled, pushing the mecha''s arm harder against the Ork''s weapon. Sparks flew as metal ground against metal.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw another Ork circling. This one wielded an enormous, serrated spear. The Ork charged, aiming directly for the mecha''s legs.


    "Not good!" Oliver screamed.


    He tried to move, but the confined space and his locked position with the first Ork hindered him. The spear struck the left leg of the mecha at the knee joint.


    "Alert. Armor compromised. Left leg movement impaired," announced the cold, synthetic voice of the onboard system.


    "Shit!" Oliver gritted his teeth, maneuvering the mech desperately to isolate one Ork at a time..


    He thrust the mecha''s massive arm forward, the reinforced plating colliding with the chest of a charging Red Ork. The impact sent the creature staggering back, buying Oliver a precious few seconds. With a swift command, he activated the thrusters on the left leg. The jet roared to life, propelling the mech sideways and out of the path of the giant hammer that smashed into the floor where he''d stood moments before. The sudden burst of speed startled the Ork, but it wasn''t enough to take it out of the fight.


    ¡®I need to react faster,¡¯ Oliver thought, his mind racing. He understood the crux of the problem: his opponents were relentless, their brutal efficiency honed by countless battles. ¡®Or maybe... see the opponent''s next moves.¡¯ An idea sparked. Though they were Red Orks, he had evolved his [Observation] boon to the Bishop level. It was worth a try.


    Focusing intently on the nearest Ork, Oliver activated [Observation]. Instantly, his vision shifted, and colors drained away, leaving a stark black-and-white world. Time seemed to slow as shimmering lines appeared, floating around the Ork like ghostly tendrils. They traced the potential paths of the creature''s imminent attacks and defenses, a web of possibilities laid bare before him.


    "That''s it! Hell yeah. Now I''m gonna mess you up," Oliver exclaimed from the cockpit, a fierce grin spreading across his face.


    Oliver knew he couldn''t maintain the ability on more than one target at a time, but if he could eliminate even one of them, the odds would shift in his favor. The Ork wielding the massive spear was his immediate focus. Through the [Observation], the lines projected the monster''s next move, a powerful thrust aimed at the mech''s damaged left leg.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    He could see how the Ork intended to defend and where it was directing its Energy, but there was no turning back now; the mech was already committed to its attack. However, Oliver could pour even more power into it.


    As the Ork braced for impact, the drill affixed to the mecha''s arm roared to life, its spinning teeth biting into the creature''s tough hide. The Red Ork snarled, its muscles bulging, as it fought to halt the drill''s relentless advance. Its feet dug into the floor, cracking the tiles beneath, but it was barely holding the mecha at bay.


    "Strength isn''t just in the arms, you dumb pig!" Oliver shouted over the communication system. His fingers danced across the controls, flipping switches with practiced precision. He diverted additional power to the accelerators and thrusters.


    With a deafening roar, the mecha surged forward. The sudden burst of force overwhelmed the Ork''s defenses, sending it hurtling backward. The hulking creature slammed into the building''s interior wall, steel and concrete yielding under the impact. Before it could recover, Oliver gave it one final push, and the wall gave way entirely. The Red Ork was propelled out of the room, disappearing into the open air beyond, its roar fading as it plummeted toward the chaos below.


    Breathing heavily, Oliver scanned the panoramic displays inside the cockpit, searching for the remaining two Orks. His sensors pinged just as they emerged from behind a cluster of shattered columns, their eyes burning with rage.


    "Right on time," Oliver muttered.


    With the fall of one of the Orks, the other two, though still feral, were no longer as coordinated. One attempted to hold the mecha arms while the other attacked it with its giant axe.


    However, Oliver was already prepared to deal with them. The first Ork arrived too soon, trying to disable the arms, but the Mecha''s strength was far superior to his. Instead of holding it back, he was the one caught.


    Oliver only needed a flick of his controllers to hurl the second Ork out the building. However, the last Ork had not given up yet. Still bashing his axe against the machine and trying to force against its armor, he kept applying more and more strength.


    Oliver''s fingers flew over the control panel, navigating through a maze of switches and levers until he found the sequence he needed. With a determined flick, he rerouted the thrusters on the mech''s legs, adjusting them from their default backward position to face forward. Locking eyes on the Red Ork before him, he angled the thrusters directly at the creature.


    Clamping the Ork in place with the mech''s powerful arms, Oliver gritted his teeth. "Let''s see how you handle this," he muttered. He activated the thrusters at full power.


    A torrent of searing flames erupted from the mech''s leg units, engulfing the Red Ork in a relentless inferno. The Ork''s roar of agony¡ª"RUARGH!"¡ªechoed through the fragmented remains of the skyscraper, a guttural scream that sent shivers down Oliver''s spine.


    He watched as the creature thrashed in the fiery onslaught, its tough hide charring and cracking under the intense heat. Despite the grim sight, Oliver felt no pity. Still, the gruesome spectacle made his stomach churn. He was grateful for the filtration system in the cockpit, which spared him from the stench of burning flesh.


    The few remaining Gray Orks bore witness to the horrifying demise of their leader. Panic flickered in their eyes. Without hesitation, they turned and leaped from the building¡¯s gaping wounds, preferring the uncertain fate below to the fiery wrath of the mech.


    Though free, the human hostages reacted viscerally. The acrid smell of the charred Ork permeated the air. Several people doubled over, vomiting as the odor assaulted their senses.


    As the flames began to subside, Oliver deactivated the thrusters. He adjusted the mech''s leg, shaking off the smoldering remnants that clung stubbornly to the metal. The charred husk of the Ork crumbled away, disintegrating into ashes scattered across the debris-laden floor.


    "Alright, everyone," Oliver''s voice crackled over the external speakers, steady but edged with urgency. "Who wants to go down first?"


    The civilians stared back at him, a mixture of hope and apprehension in their eyes. Most were paralyzed by fear, uncertain of their next move. After a tense moment, two people stepped forward, their expressions resolute despite the chaos surrounding them.


    "I''ll go," one of them said firmly, brushing a strand of soot-streaked hair from her face.


    "Me too," the other added, his voice steady.


    "Great. There are two ladders at the back of the mecha; you can climb up and secure yourselves to them. Additionally, I can carry two more people in my arms. Does anyone else want to go down?" Oliver asked, but fear kept the others from trying.


    The others watched, some with eyes wide in trepidation, others casting nervous glances at the gaping hole where the Red Ork had met its end. The thought of descending from such a height was daunting, but staying was not an option.


    One man swallowed hard. "Are you sure this is safe?" he called out, his voice wavering.


    "It''s safer than being here when the rest of the building comes down," Oliver replied bluntly. "Trust me. I''ve done this before." It was only once, but he had done it.


    This was neither his first nor last rescue of the day. Over the next ten hours, Oliver would pilot the mech in a relentless rescue campaign, ascending and descending the heights of the city¡¯s skyline. Each trip blurred into the next as he extracted trapped civilians, escorted them to safety, and returned to face new dangers. The mech''s once-pristine armor was now scarred and scorched, bearing the marks of countless encounters.


    Many hours later, after the Rangers had driven the Orks away and assisted in the rescue, Oliver''s task was finally over. He parked the mecha against one of the buildings still standing and stepped out of the cockpit.


    Looking up at the steel giant, only one thought crossed his mind. ¡®I need to buy one of these for myself someday.¡¯


    Oliver sat down, leaning against the mecha''s cold metal exterior for a moment, letting the adrenaline drain from his body before heading toward the Teleport Hub.


    Unfortunately, there was only one attendant on duty. Before getting on the teleporter, Oliver remembered something.


    "Do you know if a Hector passed through here? Hector from Atlas."


    The attendant looked at him, thinking for a moment.


    "Ah! Are you Cassius? A man left this for you. He asked me to thank you and hand it over."


    The attendant handed him what appeared to be a small flash drive.


    ¡®Who even uses these anymore?¡¯ Oliver wondered.


    "Thank you very much," Oliver said as he stepped onto the teleporter.


    ¡®Time for my punishment.¡¯ Was his last thought before returning.

 Chapter 173 - Punishment

    - Dante -


    "Shit. He''s going to be pissed," Dante muttered under his breath as he skimmed over the initial operation report. The text scrolled across the translucent hologram above his gauntlet, each line more troubling than the last. His brow furrowed, a knot tightening in his stomach.


    Despite his apprehension, he continued his brisk pace toward the operations chamber within the Silo, one of the few important rooms not located on the first floor. Unlike the subterranean levels where most activities transpired, this chamber was situated above ground level. Specifically, it was two floors up, a level the officers called ¡®Minus Two¡¯.


    Access to any floor above the Silo''s was reserved exclusively for the recognized officers of the Sixth Division. This segregation was both a privilege and a reminder of the division''s hierarchical structure.


    As Dante approached the entrance to the operations room, the doors slid open with a soft hiss, responding to his gauntlet signature. The chamber beyond was vast, dominated by an elongated table. Around it sat the elite members of the Sixth Division, each engrossed in whispered conversations or reviewing data before the meeting.


    ''Of course, only my operation involves undisciplined personnel from other divisions. My luck keeps getting better,'' Dante thought bitterly, his jaw tightening as he navigated between the chairs.


    He settled into one of the few empty seats. As he waited for the General to start the meeting, he couldn''t shake the feeling of being under scrutiny.


    "Dante, I heard you''re dealing with a wild kids these days?" a voice drawled from across the table. One of the captains leaned back in his chair, a sly smile playing on his lips. His eyes glinted with a mischievous light, clearly enjoying the jab.


    Before Dante could respond, another officer chimed in. "Don''t talk like that about our master of disguises," remarked, his tone dripping with feigned respect. The smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth betrayed his true intent.


    "A master of disguise who gets discovered by a bunch of Nameless kids," The captain retorted with a chuckle, drumming his fingers on the tabletop. "''Children of The Past'' my ass. They would''ve been erased from the empire if they''d been assigned to my team."


    While the Rangers taunted him, Dante remained silent, his fists clenched tightly as he waited for the meeting to begin.


    It wasn''t long before the distant echo of heavy footsteps silenced the room. The rhythmic thudding grew louder, accompanied by an almost palpable surge of energy that seemed to electrify the air. Even the seasoned Rangers exchanged uneasy glances.


    "He doesn''t look happy at all," one of them muttered, his earlier bravado fading as he sank back into his chair.


    The doors slid open with a sharp hiss, and General Stewart strode into the room. Clad in his uniform, his presence commanded immediate attention. An aura of authority, and barely restrained ire, emanated from him.


    "Let''s begin," the General''s voice cut through the silence like a blade. "How the hell did they get past our radars?"


    He moved to the head of the table but didn''t sit. Instead, he planted his hands firmly on the surface, leaning forward as his piercing eyes scanned the assembly. His gaze settled on the Ranger responsible for tracking and communications.


    The Ranger swallowed hard before standing. "Sir, they used small suicide ships designed specifically for bombing runs," he began, his voice steady but low. "Only one of the vessels was able to transport Orks. Because of this, they were able to execute a short-range jump close to the colony and accelerate into a rapid attack."


    The Ranger tapped a command into his tablet, bringing up a holographic projection above the table. The image displayed the colony of Cygnus, overlaid with trajectories and data points highlighting the incursion.


    "So far, we''ve found no faults in our detection systems," He continued. "However, this incident has exposed a vulnerability in our fast response capabilities. Their focus on sheer destruction, rather than sustained engagement, allows them to strike and retreat before we can effectively mobilize."


    Stewart stepped forward, his gaze thoughtful. "What about implementing an energy barrier around the colony? What are the chances of acquiring a Crystal to sustain one?"


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    A murmur rippled through the room. Dante glanced up, keenly aware of the challenges such a suggestion entailed.


    The Ranger adjusted the projection, highlighting energy grids and resource requirements. "Sir, to envelop Cygnus with a defensive barrier, we''d need several hundred standard Crystals or dozens of Unique Crystals," he explained. "It''s not impossible, but there are significant logistical issues."


    He gestured to the hologram, which displayed Cygnus in motion, orbiting slowly above the planet''s surface. "The primary challenge is that Cygnus is a mobile city. Our defense teams are experienced with static installations; anchoring a barrier to a moving target brings engineering complexities we''ve yet to fully comprehend.¡±


    "Alright. Investigate, gather intelligence, and coordinate with the Blacks," Stewart commanded, his voice cutting through the tension in the room like a blade. "Cygnus may be in the hands of a tenuous ally, but it is indispensable to the Empire." His gaze, sharp as steel, swept across the assembly of officers before settling on another Ranger.


    "Have we identified who was selling the blueprints?" Stewart inquired, his tone leaving no room for hesitation.


    One of the Rangers, a seasoned operative with a scar tracing his jawline, straightened in his seat. "Sir, one of our agents apprehended the individual who brought the plans to the auction. However, due to the attack, the intended buyers never revealed themselves."


    Stewart''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. "As soon as you extract any information from him, I want to be informed immediately." His words were precise, each syllable weighted with authority.


    He then pivoted to face Dante. "And what of the rookies? How did they perform?"


    Dante took a steadying breath, his hands clasped firmly behind his back. "Sir, Pink successfully seduced one of the targets with access to the auction. She infiltrated and gathered intel without raising suspicion. Yellow secured a room on the hundredth floor and climbed down the exterior, infiltrating the auction without being caught. Both executed their missions flawlessly."


    He hesitated for a fraction of a second before continuing. "Black subdued one of the investors and stole access credentials to the auction. However, he left evidence in one of the restrooms. We had to intervene to prevent exposure. He has been reprimanded accordingly."


    Dante paused, his jaw tightening imperceptibly as he approached the most delicate part of his report. "As for Blue, he gained entry by posing as an investor. However, during the extraction phase, he deviated from orders and remained on-site to assist in civilian evacuation. There is a possibility that¡ª"


    Stewart silenced him with a piercing glare, eyes reflecting the cold light of the screens flickering around them. "No excuses, Dante. I have reviewed the same reports." The general''s voice was low, but it carried the weight of a loaded weapon. "Summon the civil informant."


    Swallowing his reservations, Dante tapped a sequence on the console in his gauntlet. A holographic projector hummed to life, casting a wavering image into the air before them. The face of Hector materialized.


    "Hector," Stewart addressed him without preamble. "Did Blue copy the order to retreat or not?"


    Hector glanced between them, momentarily taken aback. "General, it''s difficult to say definitively," he began carefully. "I did witness him losing his communicator. However, I must emphasize that he saved my life and the lives of dozens of others. His quick thinking and improvisation were¡ª"


    Stewart cut him off abruptly. "Is there any chance that he is the Green Ranger?" The question hung heavy in the sterile air of the command center.


    Dante''s eyebrows knitted together in surprise. The suggestion that one of his operatives could be the Green was unexpected.


    Hector shook his head earnestly. "Not to my knowledge, sir."


    "Understood," Stewart replied tersely. Without further acknowledgment, he terminated the connection. Hector''s image slowly dissolved before fading entirely.


    A charged silence settled over the room. Stewart''s expression hardened, the lines on his face etched deeper by the stark illumination of tactical displays cycling through threat assessments and battle simulations.


    Slowly, deliberately, he placed his gloved hand upon the polished surface of the table. A subtle tremor coursed through the room as he released a controlled surge of energy. The very air seemed to vibrate; tiny arcs of electricity crackled around his fingertips, leaping momentarily between the fibers of his uniform before grounding themselves with a faint hiss.


    "Let me make this unequivocally clear to everyone present," Stewart intoned, his voice resonating with an undercurrent of restrained fury. "There is nothing I despise more than a so-called hero. The NEA''s sole purpose is to cultivate soldiers¡ªtools engineered to secure humanity''s dominion over the Orks."


    His gaze swept the room, ensuring his words struck each officer with the intended impact. The atmosphere was taut, a drawn bowstring poised to snap.


    Turning his attention back to Dante, Stewart''s eyes were as unforgiving as a frozen wasteland. "If Blue aspires to be a hero, he is free to do so¡ªelsewhere."


    Dante felt a knot tighten in his stomach. Despite the implicit rebuke, he mustered the courage to speak. "Sir, with respect, Blue''s performance has been exemplary. His growth has surpassed projections."


    Stewart''s expression remained impassive. "Assign him the maximum disciplinary action permissible under code," he ordered, his tone brooking no dissent. "This will be his final warning. Should he defy directives again, he won''t simply be a hero¡ªI will make him a martyr."

 Chapter 174 - Sisyphus

    - Oliver -


    Each step was a monumental effort, more arduous and torturous than the last. Oliver''s right foot dragged upward, heavy and trembling with exhaustion. His left foot tried to follow but failed, slipping and scraping against the cold, metallic surface of the stairway. His weary body could no longer withstand the relentless strain, and he collapsed onto the unforgiving steps.


    Even his breathing was irregular, ragged gasps and shallow pants, as if each breath were a hard-won battle against the unseen force crushing his lungs. The air tasted stale, metallic, and every inhale seared his throat.


    When his legs refused to carry him any further, his fingers stretched forward instinctively, grasping for any hope of ascent. The tips of his fingers brushed against the textured ridges of the steps, pushing, clawing, dragging his body upward, inch by agonizing inch. The sound of his nails scraping against the metal was muffled by his own stifled groans; a guttural mix of pain and unyielding determination. Blood began to seep from beneath his broken nails, at first a subtle stain tinging his fingertips with a hesitant crimson. Then, more freely, tracing small, stark lines along the steps; silent witnesses to his herculean effort.


    Oliver''s hands trembled uncontrollably, his chipped and cracked nails bearing testament to the cruel and constant friction. Beads of sweat rolled down his face, stinging as they seeped into his skin''s tiny cuts and abrasions. His eyes blinked slowly, vision blurred by exhaustion and the salty burn of perspiration. Each droplet that fell was like a warning from his body, an urgent signal that his reserves were nearly depleted.


    But stopping was not an option. His body protested vehemently, muscles ablaze with lactic acid, yet he pressed onward. His chin scraped against the steel with each forward lurch, the skin raw and inflamed. Every fiber of his being screamed for respite, but still, his hand reached out once more. The next step loomed ahead, indifferent to his suffering, a silent challenge.


    For many, this ordeal would be akin to a personal hell, a ceaseless slog where time stretched interminably, and pain infused every cell like a corrosive poison, searing through muscles, gnawing at bones, and fraying nerves to the brink of collapse. Until there was nothing left within Oliver''s mind but a singular, relentless command: "One more step."


    "You''re late," Dante''s cold voice reverberated through the stark stairwell, his words laced with a hint of cruel satisfaction. "We''ll have to increase your punishment. Perhaps instead of increasing the gravity by seven percent per floor, we''ll make it eight or nine. Maybe that''s the right number? We''ll find out tomorrow."


    Oliver was barely conscious of Dante''s words as he dragged himself towards the final step of the long, winding staircase. Every muscle in his body screamed in protest. His right foot scraped upward, heavy and trembling, while his left slipped, failing to find support on the metal surface. His vision blurred, sweat stinging his eyes, but he could make out the silhouette of Dante looming above him.


    Just as his fingers grazed the top of the step, Dante''s boot pressed firmly against his shoulder. With a swift shove, he sent Oliver tumbling backward. The world spun into a dizzying blur as Oliver fell, his body striking each unforgiving edge of the steps before landing in a crumpled heap at the bottom.


    For a moment, he lay there motionless, staring up at the endless flight of stairs that had become his personal battleground. The artificial gravity generators deactivated, and he felt the oppressive weight lift from his limbs. But the relief was fleeting; he knew that even this small increase in gravity would make tomorrow''s climb an even greater torment. At a seven percent increase per floor, reaching the first floor meant bearing seven times his body weight. At nine percent, it would be thirteen times. A crushing load that pushed the boundaries of human endurance.


    Oliver''s breath came in ragged gasps, each inhale a sharp knife to his lungs. His uniform was torn, the fabric stained with a mix of blood and perspiration. The cold surface of the floor pressed against his cheek, a stark contrast to the feverish heat coursing through his battered body.


    Footsteps echoed softly from a corridor branching off the stairwell. The children from the thirtieth floor emerged. Small figures in ill-fitting uniforms, their eyes shining with concern. Due to his punishment, Oliver was barred from receiving any medical treatment outside of sanctioned training exercises. But the children had taken it upon themselves to care for him.


    "Come on," whispered a girl with short, black hair. "We have to get him back before they see."


    Several pairs of hands, small but determined, slipped under his arms. Together, they began the arduous task of dragging him away from the stairwell. Oliver winced as his body protested, but he lacked the strength to help or hinder them.


    They slowly navigated the corridors of the fortress while dragging Oliver.


    Upon reaching his quarters, they eased him onto the thin mattress of his bunk. One of the boys produced a rag and began wiping the blood from Oliver''s face, while another retrieved makeshift bandages.


    "He''s broken," a boy murmured, glancing nervously at the others.


    "Definitely," agreed another, his brow furrowed with worry.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "The way he¡¯s grinning¡­ it¡¯s like he¡¯s not there," the girl said softly.


    Indeed, a faint, almost delirious smile played upon his cracked lips. The children''s comments weren''t unfounded. Since receiving his punishment, Oliver had teetered on the brink of breaking, his mind wandering to dark places. The thought of using his Green Crystal to escape the oppressive confines of the fortress had become a tempting thought.


    But something had changed. Each day, despite the torment, the smile on his face grew a little wider.


    On the first morning after his punishment began, he had awoken to find a flickering notification hovering in the periphery of his vision.


    | +500 Experience Points


    | +1 Strength Point


    He blinked, scarcely believing his eyes. The pain and exhaustion had transformed into a tangible reward. It was as if the system acknowledged his struggle, reaffirming his purpose.


    The second day, a similar message appeared.


    | +500 Experience Points


    In the following days, the experience points began to diminish incrementally¡ª450, 400¡ªbut the gains were still substantial, far exceeding what he could achieve.


    To obtain such a staggering amount of experience, Oliver would have to battle a dozen Orks every single day.


    ¡®If I had to fight daily without my armor, I''d end up like this too,¡¯ he thought, glancing down at the myriad of bruises and cuts that marred his skin.


    Each evening, as the relentless cycle of punishment and training drew to a close, Oliver found himself gazing at the ethereal glow of his status interface. The translucent screen hovered just above his palm, casting a faint light across his weary features.


    | Status Page


    | User: Oliver [Nameless]


    | Level: 4 [Knight]


    | Experience: [3280/800] [Click to Evolve]


    | Credits: 10.810


    | Stats


    | Strength: 8 [Pawn] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Agility: 22 [Bishop] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Constitution: 11 [Knight] [Buy for 1600 Exp]


    | Energy: 23 [Bishop] [Buy for 1600 Exp]


    His finger hovered over the upgrade buttons, the temptation gnawing at the edges of his resolve. It would be so easy to tap them, to channel his hard-earned experience into bolstering his strength, making the crushing gravity exercises more bearable. Or to enhance his constitution, allowing his battered body to heal faster from the relentless strain.


    Perhaps even evolve to the next level and unlock new potentials waiting just beyond his reach.


    But he recalled the pattern he had noticed during his initial days of training: the easier the regimen became, the less experience he gained. The system rewarded hardship, not comfort. The tougher the challenge, the greater the reward.


    With a resigned sigh, he pulled his hand away. "Not yet," he whispered to himself.


    Yet his gaze lingered on the interface, drawn back the new Stat.


    | Stats


    | Strength: 8 [Pawn] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Agility: 22 [Bishop] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Constitution: 11 [Knight] [Buy for 1600 Exp]


    | Energy: 23 [Bishop] [Buy for 1600 Exp]


    | Myth: 1 [Unknown]


    For the first time, Oliver had obtained a point in Myth.


    Yet, despite the significance of this achievement, he felt no different. There was no sudden surge of strength coursing through his veins, no newfound resilience fortifying his weary muscles, not even a subtle shift in the ebb and flow of his internal Energy. It was as if the accolade was merely a phantom, an intangible marker without effect.


    Perplexed, Oliver pondered how this mysterious point might be influencing him. He considered and dismissed several theories, each more speculative than the last. Perhaps it was affecting his cognitive abilities? Or maybe it was enhancing his perception on an imperceptible level? The possibilities spiraled endlessly, yet none provided a satisfactory answer. He contemplated seeking out Athena to inquire directly. However, fatigue clung to him like a heavy cloak, and a nagging suspicion whispered that even she might not possess an explanation for this enigma.


    Wanting to look again at the only clue he had, Oliver accessed his personal interface, scrolling back through previous notifications. His eyes settled upon the message he had received after returning from the exercise. He read it again carefully, hoping that a second pass might unveil hidden insights.


    | You obtained [1] Myth Point


    | The Myth of the Tireless Atlas has been added.


    | "When all else crumbled, he shouldered the weight of the world."


    <blockquote>


    Lives had been saved¡ªhundreds, in fact. The myth of deliverance had manifested in reality on that fateful day when Cassius defied even time itself. Amidst the chaos of collapsing structures and the muffled cries of those trapped beneath the rubble, he moved with unwavering purpose. With his Mecha, he ran through the chaos, lifted burdens that defied human limitations, shielded the vulnerable from impending doom. He hauled innocents back from the precipice of death, clearing debris that seemed immovable to all others.


    It wasn''t merely raw power that fueled him. It was determination, an indomitable spirit that refused to yield. It was the embodiment of a promise: that no one would be left behind. And so, when the dust finally settled and the echoes of destruction faded into silence, the names of Cassius and the Atlas-M resounded among the survivors. Stories spread like wildfire, tales of a lone figure who stood against insurmountable odds, whose very presence rekindled hope amidst despair.


    </blockquote>


    Oliver closed his eyes happily upon reading the message, preparing himself to once again climb the Silo.

 Chapter 175 - Lian Zhiyong

    - Lian Zhiyong -


    Atop the skyscraper, Lian crouched low, his knees sinking slightly into the layer of dust that had settled over the years. With practiced precision, he eased his long-range rifle onto the rooftop''s edge, the barrel extending just beyond the lip. His calloused fingers deftly adjusted the bipod''s legs, securing his position with the effortless grace of someone who had performed this ritual countless times.


    The wind whispered softly, carrying with it the faint scent of scorched earth. Lian drew in a deep breath, the cool air filling his lungs as he lifted his gaze to the horizon. He pressed his eye to the scope, and the digital display flickered to life, overlaying data across the landscape before him. The city, though calling it a city was generous, stretched out in a patchwork of buildings and tents. A remote colony on the fringes of inhabited space, it was a place that most would overlook. But to Lian, it had become a second home, its quiet streets and modest buildings etched into his memory.


    The thought of it falling to invaders was something he could not abide.


    Above, streaks of light sliced through the dusky sky as artillery fire arced towards the enemy¡¯s ships. With explosions blossoming on the horizon. Through the maze of alleyways and roads, Lian spotted movement. A group of Orks moving with unsettling speed and coordination.


    However, Lian was patient. He had learned the art of stillness, of letting the world move while he remained a fixed point within it.


    Lian tracked the group of Orks as they darted between cover, their guttural communications barely audible over the ambient noise of battle. Then, amidst the buildings, a solitary figure emerged, a scout, perhaps, scurrying ahead of the main force. The grotesque contours of its form, grey skin and eyes gleaming with predatory intent, were unmistakable.


    "Got you," Lian whispered.


    Time seemed to slow as he exhaled steadily, emptying his lungs and steadying his aim. The crosshairs settled over the Ork''s cranium, the targeting reticle blinking green to confirm range and wind adjustments. For a brief moment, the creature paused in the open, sniffing the air as if sensing unseen danger.


    Lian''s finger tightened on the trigger, applying gradual pressure. The rifle kicked against his shoulder with a controlled recoil as the Energy Pressure propelled the bullet. The sound was a sharp crack, a compressed thunderclap that was swallowed almost instantly by the expanse.


    Through the scope, he saw the impact. A flash of red mist as the Ork''s head disintegrated, the body collapsing limply to the ground.


    He didn''t allow himself even a moment of satisfaction. Lian chambered the next round with fluid efficiency, his eye never leaving the scope. He swept the area, searching for more targets. Adrenaline sharpened his senses, but his movements remained measured, controlled.


    Suddenly, his earpiece buzzed to life, a soft chime indicating an incoming transmission. He kept his gaze trained on the streets below as he tapped the device.


    "Lian here," he murmured.


    "I have news," crackled a voice over the communicator, the signal distorted by distance and intermittent interference.


    "How is he?" Lian asked, his interest piqued as he adjusted his device to clear the static. His gaze remained fixed on the skyline.


    "Not good. The punishment is absurd," the voice responded, laden with concern. "Every day he tries to reach the top floor, only to be shoved back down to the bottom of the Silo."


    Lian shrugged slightly, his expression unreadable. "It doesn''t matter. This won''t break him," he stated with unwavering confidence.


    "You don''t know what you''re talking about," the voice persisted, a hint of frustration seeping through. "He''s being tortured. Each day brings him closer to the brink."


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "No, you don''t know him like I do," Lian countered. "This won''t be enough to stop him." His tone was firm, leaving little room for argument.


    A heavy sigh emanated from the communicator. "When you can''t be convinced, you just can''t be convinced," the voice conceded, resignation evident in every word.


    A slow grin spread across Lian''s face. "You know me all too well."


    He settled back into position atop the rooftop. Sliding his fingers over the trigger of his rifle, he felt the familiar grooves worn into the metal, a companion through countless engagements.


    He scanned the cityscape through the scope. With most of the population evacuated to the central building, the streets were empty except for a few soldiers defending strategic positions, making it easier to spot any shadows or unusual movement.


    ¡®Where are you, mister Ork?¡¯ Lian thought while trying to find a new target. ¡®There!¡¯


    A hulking Ork emerged from behind a collapsed building, its grey skin mottled with scars, eyes glinting ferociously. Lian took a measured breath, steadying his heartbeat. The world narrowed to the pinpoint of his crosshairs aligning perfectly with the creature''s head.


    A squeeze of the trigger, a muted thump, and the Ork crumpled to the ground.


    "Of course, we''ve been on this operation for years," the voice on the communicator acknowledged, cutting into his focus. "But what will we do if he ends up breaking?"


    "He won''t break. It has to be him," Lian asserted, his eyes already seeking out the next target.


    "Why?" the voice pressed, a persistent echo of earlier doubts. Lian could sense the underlying anxiety. After all, much depended on just one individual.


    "You know why," Lian replied, a hint of weariness slipping into his voice. "He''s different. Even before everything that happened." He paused. "He''s not like us."


    "I know, I know," the voice conceded, but pressed on. "But what''s stopping us from finding someone else?"


    "You have no idea the technology required," Lian answered sharply. "It''s not under our control. It has to be him. You can''t fathom how much we''ve invested to secure this outcome."


    Silence hung heavy over the channel, punctuated only by the distant artillery echoes.


    "Besides, think about it," Lian said, his voice crackling slightly over the encrypted communicator. "He was a kid from the streets, had nothing to his name. Becomes a Ranger. Better yet, a war hero." Lian leaned back against the crumbling parapet of the rooftop, his gaze sweeping over the dimly lit colony below. "The support he''ll garner will be immense. Not to mention, he''s even friends with the Princess of Mars. Seriously, tell me that isn''t the stuff of legends."


    Silence stretched over the channel once more.


    "Hello?" Lian prompted after a moment, tapping his earpiece. "Did the connection drop?"


    "I''m listening," the voice finally replied, holding a neutral tone.


    "He''s exactly who we need," Lian affirmed, his tone resolute.


    "But will he agree?" the voice questioned, doubt evident.


    "When he learns more, I believe he will," Lian replied confidently. "He''s already seen how the system works from the inside. Besides, he was built for this."


    A heavy sigh drifted through the communicator. Lian could almost picture the furrowed brow on the other end.


    "We need to push him to the edge," Lian continued. "Show him reality. Make him capable of stopping following orders and start giving them. In that moment, he''ll be ready."


    "You make it sound so simple," the voice countered.


    "I never said it would be," Lian chuckled softly.


    "This will be the last group attempting to infiltrate," the voice informed him. "The other squad that was in training has been canceled."


    "They want to focus on the other fronts. Makes sense," Lian mused, nodding to himself.


    "When they arrive, should we accept just him?" the voice asked.


    "No, no. We''ll take them all in," Lian explained. "If only he passes, it''ll draw too much attention. It''s not time for that yet. Let the others come; it''s fine. There won''t be any useful information for them to report back. Not for now, at least."


    "Understood. I need to go before they find me," the voice said hurriedly.


    "Alright then. Take care," Lian replied.


    The line went dead, leaving Lian enveloped in the ambient sounds of the night. He exhaled slowly, the cool air forming a faint mist as it left his lips.


    Shouldering his rifle once more, he scanned the cityscape. Without another target, Lian secured his weapon and stood up, stretching muscles that had grown tense from hours of vigilance.


    He walked to the rooftop''s edge and sat down on a jagged ledge, his feet dangling over the side. From this vantage point, the colony unfolded beneath him.


    Reaching into the inner pocket of his worn jacket, Lian pulled out a small metal card with the words ¡®See you soon¡¯ on it.


    "Looks like I''ll have to head back to New San Francisco," he murmured to himself.

 Chapter 176 - Whos that?

    - Oliver -


    As soon as his trembling hand grasped the ledge of the first floor, a notification flickered into existence before his eyes.


    | You obtained 50 Experience Points.


    Oliver collapsed onto the cold floor, his chest heaving with labored breaths. Beads of sweat dripped from his brow, mingling with the grime that clung to his skin. Nearly a month had passed since this relentless ordeal had begun. Each day blurred into the next, a monotonous cycle of ascent and descent within the towering confines of the Silo.


    Around him, the colossal structure loomed¡ªa vast, spiraling staircase that seemed to stretch infinitely both above and below. The Silo was an unforgiving monolith of steel and shadows. While his peers progressed through their training, advancing to simulations and drills, Oliver remained trapped in this purgatory, condemned to repeat the same task.


    Especially in the last week, exhaustion had woven itself into the very fabric of his being. His muscles screamed in silent agony, each movement a test of his dwindling endurance. He had reached the top of the stairs only three times, each ascent more grueling than the last. Yet, despite his efforts, the outcome was always the same. Upon reaching the summit, he would be met with indifference or scorn, then promptly sent back to the bottom of the Silo to begin anew.


    Now, sprawled on the hard surface of the first floor, he stared blankly at the shadows dancing across the ceiling. His breaths formed small clouds in the chill air. He knew what was coming. Any moment now, a faceless officer would arrive to reprimand him for arriving late and deliver the inevitable push that would send him tumbling back down into the depths.


    He willed himself to move, but his limbs felt leaden, his body betraying him after weeks of relentless strain. Instead, he focused on the array of notifications hovering just above him. With a thought, he summoned them into clearer view.


    | You have obtained 1 Strength Point


    | You have obtained 1 Constitution Point


    | You have obtained 1 Strength Point


    | You have obtained 1 Strength Point


    The incremental gains were a consolation for his suffering. The experience points he earned had dwindled dramatically; the system no longer rewarded him as it once did. Yet, his body had adapted in small ways¡ªmuscles becoming marginally stronger, his endurance inching forward.


    Amidst the physical toll, subtle signs of deeper strain had begun to manifest. A third strand of white hair had appeared among his dark locks, a stark reminder that he was pushing himself to the brink. The sight of it had stirred a quiet dread within him. Was he finally reaching his limits?


    | Status Page


    | User: Oliver [Nameless]


    | Level: 4 [Knight]


    | Experience: [4400/800]  [Click to Evolve]


    | Credits: 10.810


    | Stats


    | Strength: 11 [Knight] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Agility: 22 [Bishop] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Constitution: 12 [Knight] [Buy for 1600 Exp]


    | Energy: 23 [Bishop] [Buy for 1600 Exp]


    | Myth: 1 [Unkown]


    As Oliver''s eyes lingered on the last lines of his Status Page, he once again felt the all-too-familiar shove of a boot against his body. Without warning, he was propelled toward the spiraling staircase, his body sliding down step after unforgiving step until he reached the very bottom of the Silo. The descent was painful, each impact jarring his bones, but he no longer cried out¡ªhe had grown accustomed to this harsh routine.


    This time, he didn''t need assistance to rise. Though his stats weren''t yet sufficient to overcome the relentless punishment, he was no longer as debilitated as he had been during the initial trials. His hands were still raw and bloodied, his body a collection of scars and bruises, but his mind had endured far worse.


    ¡®Using the Green Ranger Armor is much worse,¡¯ Oliver thought to himself as he trudged slowly through the dimly lit corridors of the fortress, his steps heavy and deliberate. The cold metal floor echoed faintly beneath his boots. At this hour, only the rejects remained on the lowest level¡ªthose that couldn¡¯t make to the first floor in time.


    Oliver navigated the passages until he reached one of the last rooms¡ªa small, barely furnished space containing a narrow bed with a mattress so thin it might as well have been paper. After his punishment had been decreed, he was assigned this chamber and separated from Darius. The boy had attempted to visit him several times, but it was futile; any association with Oliver risked incurring the wrath of the Sixth Division''s leaders.


    With a weary sigh, he collapsed onto the flimsy bed. The springs creaked under his weight. Slowly, he began to peel away his torn and bloodstained uniform. The fabric, once crisp and pristine, was now marred by dark splotches and frayed edges¡ªa silent testament to the trials he had endured. His muscles protested with each movement, a dull ache radiating through his battered frame.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    From a small compartment beneath the bed, he retrieved the scant medical supplies he had managed to acquire: a few strips of bandage and bits of gauze, gifts from the sympathetic children who roamed the lower levels. He did his best to tend to his wounds, his fingers deft despite the tremor of exhaustion. Wrapping his hands, he winced as the antiseptic met raw flesh, but the sting was a familiar companion.


    When at last the bleeding had stopped and his injuries were bound, Oliver lay back, staring up at the featureless ceiling. The cool surface of the pillow offered little comfort. His eyelids grew heavy, and before he knew it, the embrace of sleep overcame him, pulling him into a realm devoid of pain and struggle.


    Hours later, he awoke to darkness. The fortress''s lights had been extinguished, signaling the onset of the artificial night cycle. Shadows draped the room, and the distant hum of machinery was the only sound that pierced the silence.


    "Great. Like I don¡¯t need to eat," Oliver thought bitterly, his stomach knotting with hunger. Sitting up, he swung his legs over the side of the bed, planting his feet on the cold floor.


    ¡®I can''t fall further behind,¡¯ he mused, running a hand through his disheveled hair. ¡®Even with the [Left Eye of Learning], if I miss the training and can''t see what they''re doing, I''ll completely miss the chance to learn."


    "It¡¯s time to use that EXP. First, more stats," he decided, focusing his thoughts. Bringing up his Status Page, an interface appeared before him.


    | Stats


    | Strength: 11 [Knight] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Agility: 22 [Bishop] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Constitution: 12 [Knight] [Buy for 1600 Exp]


    | Energy: 23 [Bishop] [Buy for 1600 Exp]


    Oliver''s index finger hovered over the options before him. "Energy and Agility are already really advanced," he mused. "I need to start closing the gap with my other stats¡ªalso, they''ll help me face the Silo."


    Decision made, he tapped the icon to invest 400 Experience Points into Strength.


    As was customary, a massive six-sided die materialized in front of him, its translucent surfaces shimmering. It spun rapidly, the numbers blurring together until it gradually slowed to a stop. A notification flashed across his vision.


    | You obtained 2 Strength Points


    "Shit," Oliver muttered under his breath, his frustration palpable. "That''s not going to be enough."


    | Stats


    | Strength: 13 [Knight] [Buy for 1600 Exp]


    | Agility: 22 [Bishop] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Constitution: 12 [Knight] [Buy for 1600 Exp]


    | Energy: 23 [Bishop] [Buy for 1600 Exp]


    He frowned, tapping his foot as he weighed his options. After a moment of deliberation, he resolved to double down.


    "Fine," he thought, pressing the Strength icon again and investing another 1,600 Experience Points.


    The die appeared once more. It spun with a graceful momentum before halting to reveal a more favorable outcome.


    | You obtained 5 Strength Points


    | Stats


    | Strength: 18 [Knight] [Buy for 6400 Exp]


    | Agility: 22 [Bishop] [Buy for 400 Exp]


    | Constitution: 12 [Knight] [Buy for 1600 Exp]


    | Energy: 23 [Bishop] [Buy for 1600 Exp]


    "Still have 2,400 Experience Points left," he calculated. His eyes flickered over the remaining options, but he already knew his next move.


    Without hesitation, Oliver invested 1,600 Experience Points into Constitution. Taking a deep breath, he then pressed the pulsating button labeled [Click to Evolve].


    | You obtained 4 Constitution Points


    | Your level increased to 5


    | Your rank increased to [Bishop]


    | [Energy Control] was improved.


    | [Energy Control] became a Boon: [The Emperor¡¯s Pressure]


    As the final message faded, an intense heat ignited within Oliver''s torso. It spread swiftly, engulfing every fiber of his being. It felt as though his muscles were being torn apart, each filament snapping only to be reforged stronger than before.


    A guttural groan escaped his lips as he stumbled backward. Sweat streamed down his face, soaking into the thin pillow beneath him. His hands clenched the edges of the bed, knuckles whitening as he fought to endure the searing agony surging through him.


    No previous evolution had ever been this excruciating. Waves of pain crashed over him, relentless and unyielding. His vision blurred, the dim overhead lights fracturing into kaleidoscopic patterns. Time lost all meaning; seconds stretched into what felt like an eternity.


    "What''s... happening?" he gasped, his voice barely audible over the pounding of his heartbeat in his ears.


    Unlike his earlier evolutions, which had been swift and fleeting, this transformation was slow and torturous.


    At long last, the inferno within began to subside. The fiery pain dulled to a smoldering warmth, then to a faint tingling coursing through his limbs. Gasping for breath, Oliver lay motionless, allowing the remnants of discomfort to ebb away.


    He became acutely aware of his surroundings once more¡ªthe steady hum of the fortress''s ventilation system, the distant echoes of footsteps in the corridors, the cool air brushing against his damp skin. But something was different. He felt... renewed.


    Pushing himself up, he noted how effortlessly his muscles responded¡ªa newfound strength and fluidity in every movement. Even his senses seemed heightened; the dimly lit room appeared sharper, details more pronounced.


    "I feel... incredible," he marveled, flexing his fingers and watching the tendons glide smoothly beneath his skin.


    Compelled to see the full extent of his transformation, Oliver hurried out of his quarters and made his way down the hallway to the communal bathroom¡ªthe only place with a mirror.


    Reaching the bathroom, he flicked the lights and stepped toward the mirror. What he saw stopped him cold.


    Staring back was a version of himself both familiar and astonishingly altered.


    "Who is that?" he whispered, lifting a hand to touch his face. The reflection mimicked him, confirming that this remarkable figure was indeed himself.